Full text of "The ocean of story, being C.H. Tawney's translation of Somadeva's Katha sarit sagara (or Ocean of streams of story)"

See other formats

&i^^

.W"-'

1:4'"

^'^ifc-

y^f^^^-.

THE
OCEAN OF STORY

THE

OCEAN OF STORY

BEING

G. H. TAWNEY'S TRANSLATION

SOMADEVA'S KATHA SARIT SAGARA

(or ocean of streams op story)

NOW EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION, FRESH

EXPLANATORY NOTES AND TERMINAL ESSAY

N. M. PENZER, M.A., F.R.G.S., F.G.S.

MBMBKR OF THE FOLK-LORE SOCIKTV ; FELLOW OF THK

ROYAL ANTHROPOLOGICAL INSTITUTK ; MEMBER

OF THE ROTAL ASIATIC SOCIKTT, ETC.

AUTHOR OF

•'an ANNOTATED BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SIR RICHARD FRANCIS

BURTON," ETC.

IN TEN VOLUMES ^V

(

VOL, II

WITH A foreword BY

SIR GEORGE A. GRIERSON, K.C.LE., Ph.D., D.Litt., LL.D.

LONDON: PRIVATELY PRINTED FOR SUBSCRIBERS ONLY
BY CHAS. J. SAWYER LTD,, GRAFTON HOUSE, W.l. MCMXXIV

Made and Printed in Oreat Britain

FOREWORD

IT is a source of great pleasure to me that, by being
invited to write the Foreword to this volume, I have
been given an opportunity of paying tribute to the
memory of an old friend and a great scholar. If, here, I
confine myself to the latter aspect of his character, it is at
the same time impossible to abstain from associating with
it recollections of a cordial friendship extending over more
than forty years. It was in Calcutta, in 1880, that I first
met Charles Henry Tawney, who was then Principal of the
Sanskrit College and had already achieved a high reputation
for Sanskrit learning. A warm friendship, fostered on both
sides by similarity of tastes, and on my part by his ever-
ready kindness and help, then sprang up, and continued
unchecked from that time till his lamented death two years
ago in Camberley. A master of the Sanskrit language, and
widely read in other branches of knowledge, he was an ideal
translator of Somadeva's famous work, into the spirit of
which he readily allowed himself to enter. The Attic salt
of his fancy — a perpetual source of joy to those who were
intimate with him — enabled him to reproduce the dry
humour of the Sanskrit author in a sympathetic phraseology
that few could equal. Whether it was such sophisms as
those with which Yaugandharayana won over the simple
straightforward soldier, Rumanvat, or such mock solemnity
as that with which he tells the exploits of the two scapegrace
rogues, Siva and Madhava, in this translation we seem to
hear the original author's very voice. But it was not only
as a capable translator that Tawney shone. A remarkably
wide range of reading enabled him to adorn his work with
numerous parallels taken from the legends of other countries^
and that at a time when little had been done in the scientific
examination of folk-lore. Since the first volume appeared in
1880 there has been a great advance in that science, and
throughout the quest, up to the present day, his version of

vi THE OCEAN OF STORY

the Kathd Sarit Sdgara has been an indispensable tool in
the hands of inquirers, without which much that has been
discovered would still remain unknown. Now, with Mr
Penzer's edition, the seed then sown by him has borne — too
late, alas, to rejoice the original sower — rich and ample fruit,
and, as Tawney himself would have done, we can welcome his
admirable additions to the original notes, bringing Tawney 's
information up to date and making correction of such few
mistakes as the advance of science has rendered inevitable.
Besides these notes Mr Penzer has added several appendixes
of really absorbing interest, in which he has summarised
all the information that has up to the present time been
collected regarding certain important questions connected
with folk-lore and anthropology that arise in the course of
editing the work. I shall refer to some of these later on, but
here a general expression of appreciation cannot be omitted.

My knowledge of the subject is not sufficient to justify
me in attempting to emulate Sir Richard Temple's example
by giving notes on the origin and history of the many stories
contained in this volume. That is a thing that I must leave
to other and more capable hands ; but a good part of my
life was spent in fairly intimate relations with the peoples of
the Ganges Valley, and I may, perhaps, be pardoned if I jot
down a few disjointed reminiscences that may illuminate
passages which struck me as I read through the tales and
Mr Penzer's notes.

On the very first page of this volume we are told how
the amorous king, Udayana of Vatsa, absorbed in the delights
of his harem, neglected the responsibilities of his rule, and
again, on page 55, a similar story is told of King Adityasena
of Ujjayini. For India such stories are only too true to life.
Over and over again does history tell us how kings have been
destroyed, and how India has been lost, through the love of
women. Somadeva tells us how, in each of the two cases men-
tioned by liim his ministers succeeded in arousing the royal
voluptuary to a sense of his kingly duties, and we have a
pretty version of the same idea for modern times in the well-
known story of the poet Vihari and King Jai Singh Mirza of
Amber, who reigned in the seventeenth century. Jai Singh

FOREWORD

Vll

had been a mighty warrior, serving the emperor with high
renown, but, in an evil moment, he wedded a girl wife of
surpassing beauty. He retired with her into his inner
apartments, and gave orders that any person disturbing
him with official business should be blown from a gun. So
matters went on for a year, and ended in dire confusion, but
none of the ministers dared acquaint the king. At last the
poet solved the problem by composing a verse that, while
ostensibly praising the beauty of the young queen, gave no
uncertain hint as to the state of affairs.^ This he concealed
among the flower petals that each day were sent into the
inner apartments of the palace to form the bed of the happy
couple. In the morning the paper remained stiff among
the withered petals and bruised the king's body. He drew
it out, read it, and at once returned to a sense of his responsi-
bilities. He came forth, held a public court, summoned, the
ingenious poet and promised him a gold coin for every verse
that he might bring him. As a result the kingdom was
saved, and Vihari became a rich man; for he wrote seven
hundred more verses that were later put together by his
admirers and form that inimitable collection of miniature
picture-poems known all over Northern India as the Bihdri
Satsai or the " Seven Centuries of Vihari."

A sadder instance is that of the gallant Prithiraj, the
Chauhan monarch of Delhi. He wooed and carried off by
force the fair Sanjogin, daughter of Jaichand of Kanauj.
In the ensuing war Jaichand, hard pressed by Prithiraj,
called to his assistance the Musalmans, who had already in-
vaded India, and who had established themselves at Lahore.
Lulled in the arms of Sanjogin, Prithiraj paid little heed to
the threatening storm. When he awoke it was too late. The
storm had burst in all its fury, and Prithiraj was defeated
and slain in " The Great Battle " of a.d. 1192 at Thanesar.
Sanjogin ended her life upon his funeral pyre, and Delhi
became, and remained until it was captured by the English
in the Mutiny, a Moslem capital.

The long story of Vidushaka (p. 54 ff.) suggests more
than one parallel with the beliefs of the Indian peasant of

^ Bihdri Satsai, 630.

viii THE OCEAN OF STORY

to-day. On page 57 Mr Penzer supplies an interesting note
on horses in folk-lore and their devotion to their masters.
The Rajput Lay of Alhd is full of this. Each of the
heroes possesses a horse of fairy breed that saves him in
many a difficult situation. For instance, Malklian's mare,
Kabutri, or "the Pigeon," is ridden by her master in a
furious battle charge. I quote Waterfield's translation ^ :

" As the lion the kine, as the wolf the sheep,
As the schoolboy drives the ball.
So trench by trench did Malkhan leap
With his Rajputs following all.

' If I gave thee barley in winter,

And oil in time of rain,
If Parmal stinted thee not of milk

In thy foalhood lightsome and vain,

' Kabutri, my mare, my Pigeon,

Mine honour save this day,
And let not thy foot take a backward step

Whilst foes uphold the fray ! '

Kabutri arched her brown neck free.
And they rushed on the Chauhan men ;

But, where her master dealt with three.
The mare she smote down ten.

For with teeth she tore and her heels she flang

That she made a passage wide,
And each howda she passed, in air she sprang.

That her lord might reach the side."

In India it is natural that elephants should play a role
similar to that of horses. In folk-lore they betray, or serve,
their masters like human beings, and even converse with
them in human voice. We have a striking example of this
in the same Lay of Alhd, Dasraj's elephant, Pachsawad,
has been carried off by his enemy, Karingha, and years

1 The Lay of Alha (Oxford University Press, 1923), p. 234.

FOREWORD ix

later, when Dasraj's sons, Alha and Udan, with their cousin,
Malkhan, wage a war of vengeance on their father's murderer,
we find Pachsawad faithfully serving his new masters,
Jambay and his son Karingha, and aiding in the capture of
Udan. On hearing the news, Devi, Dasraj's widow, hastens
to the battle-field and accosts the elephant ^ :

" A mother's yearning filled her breast,
For fear she nothing shrunk ;
As it were a cow her calf caressed.
She clasped Pachsawad's trunk.

' I reared thee up in my house from youth,
And gave thee milk good store ;

0 little of grace, was this thy truth.
My tJdan to bind so sore ? '

At her words a shame o'er Pachsawad came,
' I was pledged to the king Jambay ;

1 have eaten his salt, 'twas in me no fault
I should bind thine Udan Ray.

' Were Malkhan now to the battle seat.
He would soon set Udan free.' "

Following Pachsawad's advice, she dispatches Malkhan
to the field, and he challenges Karingha, mounted on
Pachsawad, with Udan as his prisoner, to mortal combat.
Karingha orders his Mahout to charge upon Malkhan :

" The driver laid on strokes well told.
Not a step Pachsawad went ;
His trunk between his tusks he rolled,
And down on his knees he bent.

And Alha then with all his men

Came charging o'er the plain ;
With a battle shout their swords flashed out.

Like the sweep of the hurricane.
1 P. 120.

X THE OCEAN OF STORY

' Pachsawad doth play me false to-day ;

He quits the foremost line ' ;
Karingha's soul was troubled sore,

And round he turned his eyne.

Then straight he bade Papiha ^ bring,

And lighted down to ride ;
From his courser's back did Malkhan spring,

And sat by Cdan's side.

Odan unbound he laid on the ground.

And Rupna Bendula ^ led ;
Queen Devi down from her litter came,

And worshipped Pachsawad's head.

With sandal free, so fair to see.

She painted his frontal wide ;
' Behold I entrust my sons to thee.

Now help in this perilous tide.

' Lo, Alha, here thy father's beast,

Mount up, my son, and ride ' :
He climbed, and stood on the painted wood

And sat as he grasped the side."

In this way, Pachsawad having returned to his former
allegiance, the battle is resumed, and ends with the villain
Karingha's satisfactory death at the hands of Malkhan.

Again, the fatal brides of the same story of Vidushaka
(pp. 69 and 74), whose husbands die one after the other
on the wedding night, have their counterpart in Kashmiri
legend of the present day.® Here, however, it is a python,
issuing from the princess's mouth, not a visiting Rakshasa,
who kills the bridegroom. He is duly slain by the hero,
who, like Vidushaka, wins the lady for his wife, and, we
hope, lives happy with her ever after.

On page 81 ff., in his note on Rahu, the demon of eclipse,

^ Papiha was the name of Karingha's horse.

* Bendula was the name of Odan's horse, and Rupna here acts as squire.
' See Hatims Tales (London, 1923), p. 69 yf! For numerous other variants
of the Tobit legend see Groome, Folk-Lore, vol. ix, p. 226.

FOREWORD xi

Mr Penzer tells us how, in the Indian Central Provinces, he
is the deity of the sweeper caste. There can be no doubt
about Rahu being an aboriginal god, who has been borrowed
by the Indo- Aryans as a demon, but who still retains his
divine character among the non-Aryan, or semi-Aryan,
lowest classes. In Northern India he is the god of the
Dusadhs, a degraded caste, and is the object of a remark-
able ceremony of fire-worship. On certain festal days a long
trench is filled with burning coals, on which the devotees
walk barefoot without apparently receiving any harm.^

Cutting off the nose of an unfaithful wife, as narrated on
page 88, is still practised in India. An old friend, a Civil
surgeon in Bihar, told me that he had more than once sewed
on the nose of an erring spouse. There is a well- authenticated
story that a woman once came to a surgeon with her severed
nose. There was no time to be lost, so there and then, in
the bungalow verandah, he set her on a table, and laid down
beside her the severed portion while he prepared the surface
of the wound. A watchful crow interfered with the opera-
tion, flew down and carried off the tasty piece of flesh, so
that the unfortunate patient had to go noseless for the rest of
her days. The moral, of course, is that spouses should remain
faithful, or else, if this is impossible, that crows should not
be encouraged in the neighbourhood of Indian hospitals.

In the story of Karttikeya (p. 101) we are told how Kama
— the Indian God of Love — was consumed by a glance of
the irate Siva, but was allowed to be born again — without a
body — in the minds of animate creatures. We shall see later
on how the curse was removed, and how Kama received
bodily form in the shape of Krishna's son, Pradyumna ; but
here I may mention that this story of his having no body
seems to be an interesting example of false folk-etymology.
One of his names was " Anariga," which was popularly
explained as an-ariga, or " in-corporeal " ; but, as Professor
Konow has pointed out,^ the word has probably an altogether

^ See Risley, The Tribes and Castes of Bengal, i, 254, and also page 169 of
this work.

2 In the Wackemagel Festschrift, p. 1 ff. The word is probably merely
an intensive form derived from the root anj, "anoint."

xii THE OCEAN OF STORY

different meaning, which can hardly be given in these pages.
Popular etymology has divided it wrongly, and has thus
given birth to a pretty legend that has inspired some of the
most famous poetry of India.

Mr Penzer, on p. 117 jgT., has given an important note on
nudity in magic. In India the ceremonial use of nudity is
especially prevalent in the north-east, where the population is
largely of Tibeto-Burman origin. For instance, in Rangpur
— a Bengal district bordering on Assam — in time of drought,
the women set up by night a plantain- tree in honour of a non-
Aryan god named Hudum Deo, and dance round it naked,
singing obscene songs. ^ Mr Penzer refers to a similar custom
among the Meithei women of Manipur, who also are not of
Aryan stock ; and in Assam and parts of Bengal, when one
person wishes to insult another, he makes himself naked
before him. When I was a magistrate in Murshidabad a
complainant who was angry at having failed to prove his
case, met his enemies on the way home and insulted them in
this manner. I shall never forget the speechless fury of these
men when they came to me about it, although they had
previously borne the abuse and perjury in the witness-box
with unmoved faces. Perjury was a thing to be expected,
and could be met in the orthodox manner by counter-perjury,
— but this conduct was breaking the rules of the game. In
an Assam bazaar, when two old crones fall out there is a
race between them as to who can disrobe first, in order to
win a battle that had begun with only wordy warfare.

The use of iron in the birth- chamber to scare away evil
spirits, described by Mr Penzer (p. 166 j^f.), is, I believe,
universal in India. I have come across it as far north as
Kashmir, where, as elsewhere, not only is iron found in the
lying-in room, but the woman's drink is water in which a
piece of red-hot iron has been quenched.^ This might be
supposed to be a kind of rude tonic, but the superstition
regarding the metal as a demon-scarer shows its true
nature.

On page 192 we are told how Saktideva was swallowed

* See the present writer in Jouni. As. Soc. Bengal, \o\. xlvi, Pt. I, p. 188.
^ Cf. hldm in India, p. 23.

FOREWORD xiii

by an enormous fish and afterwards rescued. This, as Mr
Penzer shows, is a common feature in Indian stories, but the
locus classicus is the tale of Krishna's son, Pradyumna. We
have seen above how Kama had been consumed by Siva
and condemned for ever to be bodiless. The curse being re-
mitted, he was born again as Pradyumna. His wife Rati, who
all these ages had been searching for him without success,
was shortly before this born as Mayavati, and became the
wife of a demon named Sambara. Sambara, hating Krishna,
stole Pradyumna while yet a babe and cast him into the sea.
There he was swallowed by a great fish, which was afterwards
caught and came into Sambara 's kitchen. The child was
found inside it and was taken care of and reared by Mayavati.
When he grew up the pair learnt from Narada that they
were respectively Kama and Rati, and so Pradyumna killed
Sambara, and, taking Mayavati with him, returned to his
parents. The whole story is told in detail in the Bhdgavata
Pur ana .^

Mr Penzer has a most interesting note on the sacred cow
of the Hindus. He is inclined to look upon the Hindu
veneration of this animal as dating from prehistoric times.
Now it is a curious fact that, north of Kashmir, there is the
important Dard tribe of Shins, the members of which loathe
cows. They inhabit the country round Gilgit, and once
extended far to the east, into Tibet. These people are
certainly of Aryan stock, but, in my opinion, are not Indo-
Aryans. They probably came, independently of the great
Indo-Aryan migration, into their present seat from the
north, over the Pamirs. To these people the cow, so far
from being sacred, is abhorrent. This has been noted by
more than one observer.- For instance. Drew says :

" They hold the cow in abhorrence ; they look on it
much in the same way that the ordinary Muhammadan
regards the pig. They will not drink cow's milk, nor do

^ X, Iv. See also Vishnu Purdna, Wilson-Hall trans., v, 12>ff.

2 E.g. Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir, 428 ; Biddulph, Tribes of the Hindoo
Koosh, 37 ; Shaw, " Stray Arians in Tibet," Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, xlvii,
Pt. I. 29.

xiv THE OCEAN OF STORY

they eat or make butter from it. Nor even will they burn
cowdung, the fuel that is so commonly used in the East.
Some cattle they are obliged to keep for ploughing, but they
have as little as possible to do with them ; when the cow
calves they will put the calf to the udder by pushing it with
a forked stick, and will not touch it with their hands."

Here we have apparently an ancient taboo among non-
Indian Aryans, contrasted with the sacredness attributed to
the same animal by their Indian cousins ; and this leads
us to the consideration that in prehistoric times, before the
Indo-Aryan invasion, the still united Aryans looked upon
the cow as subject to certain taboos, which developed in-
dependently on two separate lines, into the complete taboo
of the Shins, and into the reverence of a sacred animal among
the Indo- Aryans.

I have much more that I could write about this interest-
ing volume, but considerations of space compel me to restrict
myself to Mr Penzer's very full treatment of the legends
about poison-damsels in his important Appendix III. It
is curious how the different versions of the story current
in widely distant parts of India agree even in small details.
Mr Penzer (p. 301) quotes Barbosa's account of Mahmud of
Gujarat, who was so poisonous that " when a fly touched
him, as soon as it reached his flesh it forthwith died and
swelled up." We have also read on page 284 how Chanakya
saved Chandragupta from a poison- damsel who had been
sent to him by Rakshasa, but we are not told how he
detected her poisonous character. We learn this, how-
ever, from another work written in Bihar— the Purusha-
parlksha of the poet Vidyapati Thakkura, who flourished
in the fourteenth century. He too, in chapter xx of
his work, tells the story of Chanakya, and describes how
he recognised the dangerous nature of the girl by noting
that when flies settled on her to sip her perspiration they fell
down dead.

Perhaps I may add a few instances of my personal
experience regarding the effects of opium to the very inter-
esting account given by Mr Penzer in the same appendix.

FOREWORD XV

Most of my Indian service was in the poppy-growing districts
of Bihar, and for part of the time I was in charge of the
Opium Department. I found ample evidence that among
the miUions of people with whom I was brought into contact
the number of confirmed opium- sots was very small indeed.
As for the educated classes, I have often been told that a man,
after he has passed his fortieth year, should eat opium in
moderation, merely to keep him in good health ; and, though
I have had hundreds of officials under me, I can remember
only two of them who were slaves to the habit. One of
these managed to do his work, if not brilliantly, at least
efficiently, and lived to retire on a pension, when I lost sight
of him. The other was once found asleep in his office and
was threatened with dismissal. He was able to pull him-
self together and the offence was not repeated. As for
the peasantry, every little cultivator in the opium districts
kept back a small quantity of the drug, which he had to
hand over to Government. This he stored at home as a
family medicine, and took a little of it when he felt out
of sorts. It may in fact be said that the people of
Bihar, owing to generations of use, have as a body be-
come immune to the evil effects of the drug. The evils
that do arise from its use are seen in the case of its intro-
duction among a population hitherto unaccustomed to it
and, hence, not immune. Here its ravages are terrible,
and total prohibition, as is the case in Burma, is the only
remedy.

It will be seen, therefore, that in the case of opium there
is evidence that its use through many generations makes
consumers immune to its evil effects, and that the power of
restricting its use within the limits of moderation appears
to be an hereditary habit acquirable by an entire nationality.
That this immunity, as in the case of snake-charmers'
traditional immunity to cobra poison, was an observed fact
familiar to the Indian mind can easily be conceived, which
strengthens Mr Penzer's explanation of the origin of the
legend of his poison-damsels.

I have now trespassed more than enough on Mr Penzer's
kindness and on the space allotted for this Foreword. I

xvi THE OCEAN OF STORY

therefore conclude with again congratulating him on his
success in honouring my old friend's magnum opus by the
preparation of this edition with such competent and, at the
same time, such reverent hands.

George A. Grierson.

Camberley, Sept. 2, 1924.

CONTENTS

BOOK III: LAVANAKA

CHAPTER XV

Author's Preface
Invocation
M(ain story) .

11. Story of the Clever Physician
M. Cont

12. Story of the Hypocritical Ascetic
M. Cont.

13. Story of Unmadini
M. Cont

14. Story of the Loving Couple who

tion
M. Cont

15. Story of Punyasena
M. Cont

16. Story of Sunda and Upasunda
M. Cont

died of

Separa-

XXI

1
1
2
2

9
10
10
11
13
14

M. Cont

17. Story of Kunti

M. Cont

CHAPTER XVI

20
23

M. Cont

18. Story of Urvasi

VOL. II.

CHAPTER XVII

XVII

XVllI

THE OCEAN OF STORY
CHAPTER X\U—c(mtintied

M. Cont

19. Story of Vihitasena
M. Cont.

20. Story of Somaprabha
M. Cont

21. Story of Ahalya .
M. Cont.

86
86
87
89

44
45
46

CHAPTER XVIII

M. Cont. ....

22. Story of Vidushaka

M. Cont. . . . .

49
54
80

CHAPTER XIX

M. Cont.

23. Story of Devadasa

M. Cont.

84
86
88

CHAPTER XX
M. Co7it. . . . . . .95

24. Story of Phalabhuti . . . .95

24a. Kuvalayavali and the Witch Kalaratri 99
24AA. The Birth of Karttikeya . 100

24a. Kuvalayavali and the Witch Kalaratri 103
24b. Sundaraka and the Witches . . 105

24a. Kuvalayavali and the Witch Kalaratri 111
24. Story of Phalabhuti . . . .112

M. Cont. . . . . . .115

CONTENTS

XIX

BOOK IV: NARAVAHANADATTAJANANA
CHAPTER XXI

Invocation . .

. 125

M. Cont . . . .

. 125

25. Story of Devadatta

. 129

M. Cont

. 132

26. Story of Pingalika

. 133

M. Cont.

. 134

CHAPTER XXII

M. Cont . . . . . . 137

27. Story of Jimutavahana .... 138

27a. Jimutavahana 's Adventures in a former

Birth . . . . 141

27. Story of Jimutavahana .... 150

27b. The Dispute about the Colour of the

Sun's Horses . . . 150

27. Story of Jimutavahana .... 153

M. Cont . . . . . .156

CHAPTER XXIII
M. Cont ....

28. Story of Sinhaparakrama .
M. Cont ....

157
159
160

BOOK V: CHATURDARIKA

CHAPTER XXIV
Invocation .....
M. Cont .....

29. Story of the Golden City .

29a. Siva and Madhava

170
170
171
175

XX THE OCEAN OF STORY

CHAPTER XXIV— continued

PAGE

29. Story of the Golden City . . . .184

29b. The Iniquity of Scandal . . 185

29. Story of the Golden City . . . .186

CHAPTER XXV

29. Story of the Golden City . . . .188

29c. A^okadatta and Vijayadatta . . 196

29, Story of the Golden City . . . .218

CHAPTER XXVI

29. Story of the Golden City . . . .217

29d. Devadatta the Gambler . . 281

29. Story of the Golden City . . . .286

M. Cont. ...... 288

APPENDIX I
The Story of Urva^i and Pururavas . . . 243

APPENDIX II
Umbrellas ...... 261

APPENDIX III
Poison- damsels ..... 278

Index I— Sanskrit Words and Proper Names . . 815

Index II— General ..... 887

PREFACE

WITH the issue of this second volume of the Ocean
of Story I would like to take the opportunity of
thanking my many subscribers for their kind
support. The appreciative and sympathetic manner in
which the reviewers have received the first volume of the
work has also been most encouraging.

Subscribers will be pleased to hear that great progress
is being made with the subsequent volumes. Volume III is
now in the press and Volume IV is well in hand.

It remains but to acknowledge the kind help I have
received from so many quarters.

To Sir George Grierson is due special thanks for his
most interesting and relevant Foreword. I was particularly
gratified when Sir George so kindly consented to write this,
as I know how pleased Mr Tawney would have been to have
seen the name of his old friend connected with the present
edition of his magnum opus.

Dr L. D. Barnett has again read through all my proofs,
and has not only given me the advantage of his inexhaustible
store of Sanskrit knowledge, but has translated afresh those
passages which needed revision, owing either to improved
readings in the D. text or to omissions made by Mr Tawney
himself.

Mr C. Fenton has also been through the proofs from the
general point of view, and his microscopic eye has detected
many errors which I had passed unnoticed. In addition to
which his knowledge of Central American ancient history
and mythology has been particularly helpful, especially in
portions of the " Poison- damsel " appendix.

xxii THE OCEAN OF STORY

To the list of names already given in my Introduction
to Volume I, I would add those of Mr H. Balfour, Professor
Henri Cordier, Dr M. Gaster, Rev. A. S. Geden, Mr J. D.
Gimlette, Lady Gomme, Mr R. Grant Brown, Mr F. H.
Hudleston, Mr Edward Hutton, Professor Julius Jolly,
Dr A. B. Keith, Dr D. B. Macdonald, Professor D. S.
Margoliouth, Miss Joan Procter, Professor C. G. Seligman,
and Mr P. G. Trendell.

N. M. P.

12 CuFTON Hill,

St John's Wood, N.W.8,

30th September 1924.

THE
OCEAN OF STORY

BOOK III: LAVANAKA
CHAPTER XV

INVOCATION

HONOUR to the Conqueror of Obstacles whose favour,
I ween, even the creator ^ implored, in order that he
might accompUsh the creation of the world without
let or hindrance.

That five-arrowed God of Love conquers the world, at
whose command even Siva trembles, when he is being
embraced by his beloved.

[M] Thus having obtained Vasavadatta, that King of
Vatsa gradually became most exclusively devoted to the
pleasure of her society. But his prime minister Yaugan-
dharayana, and his general Rumanvat, upheld day and night
the burden of his empire. And once upon a time the minister
Yaugandharayana, full of anxiety, brought Rumanvat to
his house at night and said to him as follows : — " This lord of
Vatsa is sprung from the Pandava race, and the whole earth
is his by hereditary descent, as also the city named of the
elephant. 2 All these this king has abandoned, not being de-
sirous of making conquests, and his kingdom has so become
confined to this one small corner of the earth. For he cer-
tainly remains devoted to women, wine and hunting, and he
has delegated to us all the duty of thinking about his kingdom.
So we by our own intelligence must take such steps as that
he shall obtain the empire of the whole earth, which is his by
hereditary right. For, if we do this, we shall have exhibited
devotion to his cause, and performed our duty as ministers ;
for everything is accomplished by intellect, and in proof of
this listen to the following tale : —

^ I read dhald for dhatrd. ^ I.e. Hastinapura.

VOL. II. 1 A

2 THE OCEAN OF STORY

11. Story of the Clever Physician

Once on a time there was a king named Mahasena, and he
was attacked by another king far superior to him in power.
Then the king's ministers met together, and in order to pre-
vent the ruin of his interests Mahasena was persuaded by
them to pay tribute to that enemy. And after he had paid
tribute that haughty king was exceedingly afflicted, thinking
to himself: " Why have I made submission to my enemy ? "
And his sorrow on that account caused an abscess to form
in his vitals, and he was so pulled down by the abscess that
at last he was at the point of death. Then a certain wise
physician, considering that that case could not be cured by
medicine, said falsely to that king : " O King, your wife is
dead." When he heard that, the king fell on the ground, and
owing to the excessive violence of his grief the abscess burst
of itself. And so the king recovered from his disease, and
long enjoyed in the society of that queen the pleasures he
desired, and conquered his enemies in his turn.^

[M] '* So, as that physician did his king a good turn by
his wisdom, let us also do our king a good turn ; let us gain
for him the empire of the earth. And in this undertaking our

* Here Wilson observes : " The circumstances here related are not with-
out analogies in fact. It is not marvellous, therefore, that we may trace them
in fiction. The point of the story is the same as that of the ' Deux Anglais A
Paris/ a Fabliau.'' Webster, Duchess of Malji, Act IV, sc. 2, tells a similar story ;

" A great physician, when the Pope was sick
Of a deep melancholy, presented him
With several sorts of madmen, which wild object,
Being full of change and sport, freed him to laugh,
And so the imposthume broke."

Cf. Henderson's Folk-Lore of the Northern Counties, p. 131. Reference

should also be made to the Heptameron, Margaret of Navarre, nouvelle Ixxi,
which treats of " Une femme k I'extremit^ qui se mit en si grosse colore,
voyant son mari qui baisait sa servante, qu'elle recouvra la sant^." For the
English translation see the five-volume edition printed in 1894 for the Society
of English Bibliophilists, vol. v, p. 219 et seq. The story was imitated by
Noel du Fail de la H^rissaye in his Contes d'Eutrapel (ch. v, " De la Goutte "),

YAUGANDHARAYANA'S DIPLOMACY 3

only adversary is Pradyota, the King of Magadha ^ ; for he
is a foe in the rear that is always attacking us behind. So
we must ask for our sovereign that pearl of princesses, his
daughter, 2 named Padmavati. And by our cleverness we
will conceal Vasavadatta somewhere, and setting fire to her
house, we will give out everywhere that the queen
is burnt. For in no other case will the King of
Magadha give his daughter to our sovereign, for when I
requested him to do so on a former occasion he answered :
' I will not give my daughter, whom I love more than myself,
to the King of Vatsa, for he is passionately attached to his
wife Vasavadatta.' Moreover, as long as the queen is alive,
the King of Vatsa will not marry anyone else ; but if a report
is once spread that the queen is burnt, all will succeed. And
when Padmavati is secured, the King of Magadha will be our
marriage connection, and will not attack us in the rear, but
will become our ally. Then we will march to conquer the
eastern quarter, and the others in due succession, so we shall
obtain for the King of Vatsa all this earth. And if we only
exert ourselves, this king will obtain the dominion of the
earth, for long ago a divine voice predicted this."

When Rumanvat heard this speech from the great minister

where the hero is called Glaume Esnaut de Tremeril. In Frere's Old Deccan
Days, p. 217, we read of a quarrel between a blind man and a deaf man,
which got so serious that the blind man gave the deaf man a tremendous
box on the ear, so violent indeed that it made the deaf man hear. The deaf
man returned the blow so hard on the blind man's face that his eyesight
was immediately restored. It is unnecessary to give examples of the extra-
ordinary cases of restoration of sight and hearing which constantly occurred
in the Great War. A similar story to that in our text also occurs on p. 36
of this volume. — n.m.p.

^ This ancient kingdom corresponds to the modern districts of Patna,
Gaya and Shahabad in South Bihar. Its great importance in Indian history
will be realised when we remember that it was not only the home of
Buddhism and Jainism, but also the nucleus of two of the greatest of the
Indian empires, the Maurya and the Gupta. Until the sixth century b.c.
its capital was Girivraja, when its place was taken by Rajagriha, the modern
Rajglr. Further information will be found in Rhys Davids' Buddhist India,
1905; Cunningham's Ancient Geography of India, 1871; and the Cambridge
History of India, vol. i, 1922. — n.m.p.

2 In the dramatic version (see note 1, p. 21) of this incident Padmavati
is described as sister of King Praydota. — n.m.p.

4 THE OCEAN OF STORY

Yaugandharayana, he feared that the plan would cover them
with ridicule, and so he said to him : " Deception practised
for the sake of PadmavatI might some day be the ruin of us
both ; in proof of this listen to the following tale : —

12. Story of the Hypocritical Ascetic

On the bank of the Ganges there is a city named Ma-
kandika ; in that city long ago there was a certain ascetic
who observed a vow of silence, and he lived on alms, and,
surrounded by numerous other holy beggars, dwelt in a
monastery within the precincts of a god's temple where he
had taken up his abode. Once, when he entered a certain
merchant's house to beg, he saw a beautiful maiden
coming out with alms in her hand, and the rascal, seeing
that she was wonderfully beautiful, was smitten with love,
and exclaimed : " Ah ! Ah ! Alas ! " And that merchant
overheard him. Then, taking the alms he had received, he
departed to his own house ; and then the merchant went
there and said to him in his astonishment : " Why did you
to-day suddenly break your vow of silence ^ and say what
you did ? " When he heard that, the ascetic said to the
merchant : " This daughter of yours has inauspicious
marks ^ ; when she marries, you will undoubtedly perish,
wife, sons and all. So, when I saw her, I was afflicted, for
you are my devoted adherent ; and thus it was on your
account that I broke silence and said what I did. So place
this daughter of yours by night in a basket, on the top of
which there must be a light, and set her adrift on the Ganges.'*
The merchant said, " So I will," and went away ; and at
night he did all he had been directed to do, out of pure fear.
The timid are ever unreflecting.

The hermit for his part said at that time to his own
pupils : " Go to the Ganges, and when you see a basket
floating along with a light on the top of it, bring it here
secretly, but you must not open it, even if you hear a noise
inside." They said, " We will do so," and off they went ;

* For the amazing austerities of ascetics sec Vol. I, p. 79, note 1.— n.m.p.

* See note on p. 7. — n.m.p.

THE MAID AND THE MONKEY 5

but before they reached the Ganges, strange to say, a certain
prince went into the river to bathe. He, seeing that basket,
which the merchant had thrown in, by the help of the Ught
on it, got his servants to fetch it for him, and immediately
opened it out of curiosity. And in it he saw that heart-
enchanting girl, and he married her on the spot by the gdn-
dharva ceremony of marriage. And he set the basket adrift
on the Ganges, exactly as it was before, putting a lamp on
the top of it, and placing a fierce monkey inside it.

The prince having departed with that pearl of maidens,
the pupils of the hermit came there in the course of their
search, and saw that basket, and took it up and carried it to
the hermit. Then he, being delighted, said to them : "I
will take this upstairs and perform incantations with it alone,
but you must lie in silence this night." Wlien he had said
this, the ascetic took the basket to the top of the monastery
and opened it, eager to behold the merchant's daughter.
And then a monkey of terrible appearance sprang out of it,^
and rushed upon the ascetic, like his own immoral conduct
incarnate in bodily form. The monkey in its fury immedi-
ately tore off with its teeth the nose of the wicked ascetic, and
his ears with its claws, as if it had been a skilful executioner ;
and in that state the ascetic ran downstairs, and when his
pupils beheld him they could with difficulty suppress their
laughter. And early next morning everybody heard the
story, and laughed heartily ; but the merchant was delighted,
and his daughter also, as she had obtained a good husband.

[M] " And even as the ascetic made himself ridiculous, so
too rnay we possibly become a laughing-stock, if we employ

1 Cf. Sagas from the Far East, tale xi, pp. 123, 124. Here the crime
contemplated is murder, and the ape is represented by a tiger. This story
bears a certain resemblance to the termination of "Alles aus einer Erbse/'
Kaden's Unter den Olivenh'dumenj p. 22. See also pp. 75 and 220 of the same

collection. In the Pentamerone of Basile (Burton, vol. i, second diversion of

the third day, p. 149 et seq.) a princess is set afloat in a box and found by a
king, whose wife she eventually becomes. See also Tawney's Katkakoga,
pp. 131-134.— N.M.p.

6 THE OCEAN OF STORY

deceit, and fail after all. For the separation of the king from
Vasavadatta involves many disadvantages."

When Rumanvat had said this to Yaugandharayana, the
latter answered : "In no other way can we conduct our
enterprise successfully, and if we do not undertake the enter-
prise, it is certain that with this self-indulgent king we shall
lose even what territory we have got ; and the reputation
which we have acquired for statesmanship will be tarnished,
and we shall cease to be spoken of as men who show loyalty
to their sovereign. For when a king is one who depends on
himself for success, his ministers are considered merely the
instruments of his wisdom ; and in the case of such monarchs
you would not have much to do with their success or failures.
But when a king depends on his ministers for success, it is
their wisdom that achieves his ends, and if they are wanting
in enterprise he must bid a long farewell to all hope of great-
ness.* But if you fear the queen's father Chandamahasena,
I must tell you that he and his son and the queen also will do
whatever I bid them."

When Yaugandharayana, most resolute among the reso-
lute, had said this, Rumanvat, whose heart dreaded some
fatal blunder, again said to him : " Even a discerning prince
is afflicted by the pain of being separated from a beloved
woman, much more will this King of Vatsa be. In proof of
what I say, listen to the following tale :—

13. Story of JJnmddinl ^

Once on a time there was a king named Devasena, best
of wise men, and the city of Sravasti was his capital. And in

* Literally, a handful of water, such as is offered to the Manes, is offered
to Fortune. It is all over with his chance of attaining glory.

* Cf. SiciUanische M'drchen, Gonzenbach, vol. i, p. 220. Liebrecht, in note
48.5 to page 413 of his translation of Dunlop's History of Fiction, compares
this story with one in The Thousand and One Days of a princess of Kashmir,
who was so beautiful that everyone who saw her went mad, or pined away.
He also mentions an Arabian tradition with respect to the Thracian sorceress
Rhodope: "The Arabs believe that one of the pyramids is haunted by a
guardian spirit in the shape of a beautiful woman, the mere sight of whom
drives men mad." He refers also to Thomas Moore, The Epicurean, note 6 to
ch. vi, and The Adventures of Hativi Tai, translated by Duncan Forbes, p. 18.

BEAUTY THAT MADDENS 7

that city there was a wealthy merchant, and to him there
was born a daughter of unparalleled beauty. And that
daughter became known by the name of Unmadini, because
everyone who beheld her beauty became mad. Her father,
the merchant, thought : "I must not give this daughter of
mine to anyone without telling the king, or he may be angry."
So he went and said to the king Devasena : " King, I have a
daughter who is a very pearl ; take her if she finds favour in
your eyes."

When he heard that, the king sent some Brahmans, his
confidential ministers, saying to them : " Go and see if
that maiden possesses the auspicious marks ^ or not." The

^ The interpreting of bodily marks is known as sdmudrika, and there are
several works on the art. Buddha was said to have possessed thirty-two hicky
marks {mahdpurushalakshand) and eighty minor marks. Thurston tells us
(^Ethnographic Notes in Southern India, p. 84) that among the Kurubas the
bridegroom's father observes certain marks, or "curls," on the head of the
proposed bride. If she has one on her forehead it is considered lucky ; but
the opposite is the case if one is found at the back of the head, or near the
right temple.

Among the Pallis (Tamil agriculturists) a " curl " on the forehead is con-
sidered as an indication that the girl will become a widow ; and one on the
back of the head portends the death of the eldest brother of her husband.

The following notes on sdmudrika were kindly obtained for me from Rai
Bahadur B. A. Gupta by Mr Enthoven : —

The number of horizontal lines on the forehead indicate years of longevity.
If a man has two lines, he will live for forty years or so ; if three, he will live
for seventy-five years or so; if four, for full hundred years. If while smiling
he gets a dimple or depression in his cheeks, he will be a loose character.
If his chin is double and broad, he will be strong-willed. If his chin be thin
and rounded, he would like to be loved by a woman. If he has very long ears,
he will be licentious. If there be a deep horizontal line at the top of the
nose, he would like to be authoritative. If he has five whorls at the five tips
of his fingers, he will be a princeling ; if all the ten fingers have that mark, he
will become a sovereign. If a man has a line on the sole of his foot running
between his big toe and the second toe, he will get a palanquin. A woman
with the little toe overlapping the next one, or if it does not reach the earth,
will be morally bad-charactered and will seek many men. If the four fingers
of a man when held up against the sun show light through interstices, he is
an extravagant person. On the other hand, if he has fat fingers and no
interstices, he is a close-fisted man, and likely to be a miser.

As we shall see in a later volume (Chapter XLIII), Naravahanadatta is
recognised as a future emperor by special distinguishing signs " such as the
peculiar freckle and other marks." — n.m.p.

8 THE OCEAN OF STORY

ministers said, *' We will do so," and went. But when they
beheld that merchant's daughter, Unmadini, love was sud-
denly produced in their souls, and they became utterly be-
wildered. When they recovered their senses, the Brahmans
said to one another : "If the king marries this maiden,
he will think only of her, and will neglect the affairs of the
state, and everything will go to rack and ruin; so what is
the good of her ? " Accordingly they went and told the king,
what was not true, that the maiden had inauspicious marks.
Then the merchant gave that Unmadini, whom the king
had refused, and who in her heart felt a proud resentment
at it, to the king's commander-in-chief. When she was in
the house of her husband, she ascended one day to the
roof, and exhibited herself to the king, who she knew would
pass that way. And the moment the king beheld her,
resembling a world- bewildering drug employed by the God
of Love, distraction seemed to be produced within him.
When he returned to his palace, and discovered that it was
the same lady he had previously rejected, he was full of
regret, and fell violently ill with fever. The commander-in-
chief, the husband of the lady, came to him and earnestly
entreated him to take her, saying : " She is a slave ; she is not
the lawful wife of another ; or, if it seem fit, I will repudi-
ate her in the temple, then my lord can take her for his
own." But the king said to him : "I will not take unto
myself another man's wife, and if you repudiate her, your
righteousness will be at an end, and you will deserve punish-
ment at my hands." When they heard that, the other
ministers remained silent, and the king was gradually con-
sumed by love's burning, and so died.^

[M] *' So that king perished, though of firm soul, being
deprived of Unmadini ; but what will become of the lord
of Vatsa without Vasavadatta ? " When Yaugandharayana
heard this from Rumanvat, he answered : " Affliction is
bravely endured by kings who have their eyes firmly fixed

^ See note to next story. — n.m.p.

THE OVERWHELMING POWER OF LOVE 9

on their duty. Did not Rama, when commissioned by the
gods, who were obliged to resort to that contrivance to kill
Ravana, endure the pain of separation from Queen Sita ? "
When he heard this, Rumanvat said in answer : " Such as
Rama are gods ; their souls can endure all things. But the
thing is intolerable to men ; in proof whereof listen to the
following tale : —

14. Story of the Loving Couple who died of Separation

There is on this earth a great city rich in jewels, named
Mathura. In it there lived a certain young merchant called
lUaka. And he had a dear wife whose mind was devoted to
him alone. Once on a time, while he was dwelling with her,
the young merchant determined to go to another country on
account of the exigencies of his affairs. And that wife of his
wished to go with him. For when a woman is passionately
attached to anyone she cannot endure to be separated from
him. And then that young merchant set out, having offered
the usual preliminary prayer for success in his undertaking, and
did not take with him that wife of his, though she had dressed
herself for the journey. She, looking after him when he had
started, with tears in her eyes, stood supporting herself
against the panel of the door of the courtyard. Then, he
being out of sight, she was no longer able to endure her grief ;
but she was too timid to follow him. So her breath left her
body. And as soon as the young merchant came to know
of that, he returned, and to his horror found that dear wife
of his a corpse, with pale though lovely complexion, set off
by her waving locks, like the spirit of beauty that tenants
the moon fallen down to earth in the day during her sleep. ^
So he took her in his arms and wept over her, and immedi-
ately the vital spirits left his body, which was on fire with
the flame of grief, as if they were afraid to remain. ^ So that

^ In the original it is intended to compare the locks to the spots in the
moon.

2 Among the Hindus death was the tenth, and final, stage of love-sickness.
Vatsyayana in his Kama Sutra (circa a.d. 250) gives the ten stages as follows : —
(l) love of the eyes — i.e. pleasure in seeing the beloved one; (2) attraction
and dwelling of the mind ; (3) the birth of desire for union ; (4) loss of sleep ;

10 THE OCEAN OF STORY

married couple perished by mutual separation, and therefore we
must take care that the king is not separated from the queen.

[M] When he had said this, Rumanvat ceased, with his
mind full of apprehension, but the wise Yaugandharayana, that
ocean of calm resolution, answered him : "I have arranged
the whole plan, and the affairs of kings often require such
steps to be taken ; in proof of it hear the following tale : —

15. Story of Punyasena

There lived long ago in Ujjayini a king named Punyasena,
and once on a time a powerful sovereign came and attacked
him. Then his resolute ministers, seeing that that king was
hard to conquer, spread everywhere a false report that their
own sovereign Punyasena was dead ; and they placed him in
concealment, and burnt some other man's corpse with all the
ceremonies appropriate to a king, and they proposed to the
hostile king through an ambassador that, as they had now
no king, he should come and be their king. The hostile
monarch was pleased and consented, and then the ministers

(5) emaciation ; (6) total indifference to other objects ; (7) loss of shame ;
(8) distraction and madness; (9) fainting, and (JO) death.

This list was repeated in rather more detail in the Ananga-Ranga ; see the
Kama Shastra Society edition, 1885, pp. 87, 88, and my Annotated Bibliography
of Sir Richard Burton, pp. l6l-l73.

In Arabian fiction the favourite stage appears to be the ninth, and nearly
every hero faints for love on the slightest provocation. There are, however,
cases of death. See the Nights (Burton, vol. v, p. 134), where three unhappy
people die through love of each other. Cf. also the story of "The Mad
Lover" on p. 138 of the same volume. In Europe the favourite form of the
motif was for one of the lovers to die naturally or unintentionally, whereupon
the other would either commit suicide or die of grief — the consequence being
that they were buried together in the same tomb. See, for example, Decameron,
day 4, novs. 1, 5, 7, 8 and 9 ; Straparola, night 9, nov. 2 ; Bandello, part i, nov.
33 ; Ileptameron, day 7, nov. 70. Cf. also the ballad of " Fair Margaret and
Sweet William" (Percy, lieliques, iii, p. 125) and "Lord Thomas and Fair
Annet" (op. cip., iii, p. 234). For numerous imitations of the tale in the
Decameron, day 4, nov. 8, reference should be made to Lee, The Decatneron, its
Sources and Analogues, pp. 140-143. — n.m.p.

THE PLOT THICKENS 11

assembled, accompanied by soldiers, and proceeded to storm
his camp. And the enemy's army being destroyed, Punya-
sena's ministers brought him out of concealment, and having
recovered their power put that hostile king to death.

[M] " Such necessities will arise in monarchs' affairs,
therefore let us resolutely accomplish this business of the
king's by spreading a report of the queen's having been
burnt." When he heard this from Yaugandharayana, who
had made up his mind, Rumanvat said : "If this is resolved
upon, let us send for Gopalaka, the queen's respected brother,
and let us take all our measures duly, after consultation
with him." Then Yaugandharayana said, "So be it," and
Rumanvat allowed himself to be guided, in determining
what was to be done, by the confidence which he placed in
his colleague.

The next day these dexterous ministers sent off a
messenger of their own to bring Gopalaka, on the pretext
that his relations longed to see him. And as he had only
departed before on account of urgent business, Gopalaka
came at the request of the messenger, seeming like an in-
carnate festival. And the very day he came Yaugandhara-
yana took him by night to his own house, together with
Rumanvat, and there he told him of that daring scheme
which he wished to undertake, all of which he had before
Gopalaka is deliberated about together with that Rumanvat ;
let into the and Gopalaka, desiring the good of the King of
Secret Vatsa, Consented to the scheme, though he knew

it would bring sorrow to his sister ; for the mind of good men
is ever fixed upon duty.

Then Rumanvat again said : " All this is well planned ;
but when the King of Vatsa hears that his wife is burnt he
will be inclined to yield up his breath, and how is he to be
prevented from doing so ? This is a matter which ought to
be considered. For though all the usual politic expedients
may advantageously be employed, the principal element of
sound statecraft is the averting of misfortune."

12 THE OCEAN OF STORY

Then Yaugandharayana, who had reflected on every-
thing that was to be done, said : " There need be no anxiety
about this, for the queen is a princess, the younger sister of
Gopalaka, and dearer to him than his Hfe, and when the King
of Vatsa sees how Httle afflicted Gopalaka is, he will think to
himself, ' Perhaps the queen may be alive after all,' and so
^vill be able to control his feelings. Moreover, he is of heroic
disposition, and the marriage of Padmavati will be quickly
got through, and then we can soon bring the queen out of
concealment."

Then Yaugandharayana and Gopalaka and Rumanvat,
having made up their minds to this, deliberated as follows : —
" Let us adopt the artifice of going to Lavanaka with the
king and queen, for that district is a border district near the
kingdom of Magadha. And because it contains admirable
hunting-grounds, it will tempt the king to absent himself
from the palace, so we can set the women's apartments there
on fire and carry out the plan ^ on which we have determined.
And by an artifice we will take the queen and leave her in the
palace of Padmavati, in order that Padmavati herself may
be a witness to the queen's virtuous behaviour in a state of
concealment."

Having thus deliberated together during the night, they
all, with Yaugandharayana at their head, entered the king's
palace on the next day. Then Rumanvat made the following
representation to the king : — " O King, it is a long time since
we have gone to Lavanaka, and it is a very delightful place ;
moreover, you will find capital hunting-grounds there, and
grass for the horses can easily be obtained. And the King
of Magadha, being so near, afflicts all that district. So let
us go there for the sake of defending it, as well as for our
own enjoyment." And the king, when he heard this, hav-
ing his mind always set on enjoyment, determined to go to
Lavanaka together with Vasavadatta.

The next day, the journey having been decided on, and
the auspicious hour having been fixed by the astrologers,
suddenly the hermit Narada came to visit the monarch.

He illuminated the region with his splendour as he

^ Reading yad hi.

NARADA VISITS THE KING 18

descended from the midst of heaven, and gave a feast to the
eyes of all spectators, seeming as if he were the moon come
down out of affection towards his own descendants.^ After
accepting the usual hospitable attentions, the hermit
graciously gave to the king, who bowed humbly before him,
a garland from the Parijata ^ tree. And he congratulated
the queen, by whom he was politely received, promising her
that she should have a son, who should be a portion of Kama
and king of all the Vidyadharas. And then he said to the
King of Vatsa, while Yaugandharayana was standing by :
" O King, the sight of your wife, Vasavadatta, has strangely
brought something to my recollection. In old time you had
for ancestors Yudhishthira and his brothers. And those five
had one wife between them,^ Draupadi by name. And she,
like Vasavadatta, was matchless in beauty. Then, fearing
that her beauty would do mischief, I said to them : ' You
must avoid jealousy, for that is the seed of calamities ; in
proof of it listen to the following tale, which I will relate to
you :—

16. Story of Sunda and Upasunda *

There were two brothers, Asuras by race, Sunda and
Upasunda, hard to overcome, inasmuch as they surpassed

^ The moon was the progenitor of the Panda va race.

^ One of the five trees of Paradise.

3 See note at the end of the chapter. — n.m.p.

* There is a certain resemblance in this story to that of Otus and Ephialtes.
See Preller's Griechische Mythologie, vol. i, p. 81. Cf. also Grohmann's Sagen

aus B'dhmen, p. S5. The story of Sunda and Upasunda is found in the

Mahdbhdrata, Book I, sections ccxi-ccxiv (see Roy's new edition, 1920, vol. i,
part iv, pp. 407-413). Here we have the tale in full, and learn how the two
brothers went to the Vindhya hills to practise the severest austerities, until
their power became so great that the gods grew alarmed. All their schemes
to tempt the brothers from their asceticism failed. Finally Brahma asks the
brothers what boon it is they want. They demand knowledge of all weapons
and powers of illusion, to be endued with great strength, to assume any form
at will, and finally to be immortal. All these demands are granted except
the latter, which was denied them because they had performed their great
penances only to subdue the three worlds. They are, however, allowed to
name some form of death which would practically amount to their being
immortal. Thinking it an absolute impossibility for two such loving brothers

14 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the three worlds in valour. And Brahma, wishing to destroy
them, gave an order to Vi^vakarman,^ and had constructed
a heavenly woman named Tilottama, in order to behold
whose beauty even Siva truly became four- faced, so as to
look four ways at once, while she was devoutly circumam-
bulating him. She, by the order of Brahma, went to Sunda
and Upasunda, while they were in the garden of Kailasa, in
order to seduce them. And both those two Asuras, dis-
tracted with love, seized the fair one at the same time by
both her arms the moment they saw her near them. And
as they were dragging her off in mutual opposition, they
soon came to blows, and both of them were destroyed. To
whom is not the attractive object called woman the cause of
misfortune ?

[M] *' ' And you, though many, have one love, Draupadi,
therefore you must without fail avoid quarrelling about her.
And by my advice always observe this rule with respect to
her. When she is with the eldest, she must be considered a
mother by the youngest ; and when she is with the youngest,
she must be considered a daughter-in-law by the eldest.'

to quarrel with each other, they say : " Let us have no fear [of death] then
from any created thing, mobile or immobile, in the three worlds, except only
from each other." At first all goes well — from the brothers' point of view.
They subdue the gods, extirpate the Brahman caste, and lead a life of luxury
and voluptuousness.

In their misery the Rishis and Siddhas implore Brahma to aid them. It is
at this point that he calls upon the divine architect, ViiSvakarman, to construct
the celestial maiden, as related in the Ocean of Story. The story is repeated
in chapter cxxi, where the two brothers are called Ghanta and Nighanta.
Here they are described as Danavas who were trying to impede Prajapati in
his work of creation. The denouement of this version is weakened by the
fact that there are two beautiful things created.

Stories of hostile brothers are of quite common occurrence in Sanskrit litera-
ture. See Par^vanatha, iv, 53 et xeq., and vi, 280 et seq.\ Dharmakalpadruma, ii,
and the story of The Two Brothers" in Schiefner and Ralston's Tibetan Tales,
p. 279- Bloomfield {Life and Stories of Pdr(^'anatha, pp. 15, l6) gives short
extracts from the above. — n.m.p.

1 The architect or artist of the gods.

NARADA'S ADVICE 15

Your ancestors, O King, accepted that speech of mine with
unanimous consent, having their minds fixed on salutary
counsels. And they were my friends, and it is through love
for them that I have come to visit you here. King of Vatsa ;
therefore I give you this advice. Do you follow the counsel
of your ministers, as they followed mine, and in a short time
you will gain great success. For some time you will suffer
grief, but you must not be too much distressed about it, for
it will end in happiness."

After the hermit Narada, so clever in indirectly intimat-
ing future prosperity, had said this duly to the King of Vatsa,
he immediately disappeared. And then Yaugandharayana
and all the other ministers, auguring from the speech of that
great hermit that the scheme they had in view was about to
succeed, became exceedingly zealous about carrying it into
effect.

16 THE OCEAN OF STORY

NOTE ON POLYANDRY

For the sake of readers who are unacquainted with the plot of the world's
greatest epic I may, perhaps, be excused for beginning this note with a very
brief outline of the events in the first book of the Mahdbhdrata, which has
already been so often quoted in Volume I.

The Mahabharata, meaning " great poem relating to the Bharatas," con-
sists of eighteen parvans, or books, made up of about 400,000 verses of eight
and eleven syllables each.

The outline of the story up to the polyandrous marriage of Draupadi,
mentioned in our text, is as follows : —

There once lived in the country of the Bharatas, in the city of Hastinapura
(about sixty miles north-east of the modern Delhi), two princes named Dhrita-
rashtra and Pandu. Their uncle, Bhishma, governed the kingdom until they
came of age. Legally the eldest brother, Dhritarashtra, should have ruled,
but he was born blind and so his younger brother took his place. There was
also a third brother named Vidura, but as his mother was only a Sudra woman
he could not succeed. Dhritarashtra married Gandhari, the daughter of King
Subala of Gandhara.

Pan^u had two wives, Pritha, or KuntT, and Madri, daughter of the King
of Madra. After a series of most successful campaigns Pandu retired with his
wives to the Himalayas, leaving the reins of government in the hands of his
blind brother, and his uncle Bhishma as regent.

Both brothers had sons by supernatural birth. Dhritarashtra had a hundred
sons, called Kauravas, or Kuru princes, while Pandu had but five — three from
KuntI, named Yudhishthira, Bhima and Arjuna, and two from Madri, who were
twins, Nakula and Sahadeva.

While the five princes were still but children, their father Pan^u died as the
result of the fulfilment of a curse. On hearing of this misfortune Dhritarashtra
took his brother's wives and children under his care, and brought up the latter
with his own hundred sons. Owing to the general superiority in all feats of
strength of the Pandu princes, inordinate jealousy of their cousins finally led
to Arjuna and his brothers leaving Hastinapura. They lived at Ekacakra, dis-
guised as mendicant Brahmans. From there they went to the Court of King
Drupada, whose beautiful daughter Draupadi was about to hold her svayamvara
(marriage by choice). Only the man who could perform a certain great feat in
archery could win her. All Dhritariishtra's sons tried and failed, and Arjuna
alone succeeded in filling the conditions of the contest.

We now come to the incident which is supposed to have caused the
polyandrous marriage of Draupadi.

The five Pan(^us returned to their mother with Draupadi, and she, think-
ing they had merely brought back alms, called out from within the house :
"Share the gift between you." This command of a parent was law, and
accordingly Arjuna informed Drupada that he and his four brothers were going
to have his daughter in common The king was taken aback, and begged the

POLYANDRY 17

brothers not to commit an act that was sinful and opposed both to usage and
the Vedas. At this juncture the illustrious Rishi Vyasa appears and, by relat-
ing the supernatural history of both the Pandus and Draupadi herself, shows
that in reality the five Pandus originated in a single divine being. Thus the
proposed marriage was not really polyandrous, and so could be consummated
without breach of propriety or transgression against the sacred Vedas. Ex-
amples of similar marriages in the past are quoted, and finally the marriage
takes place.

This brings us to the consideration of the practice of polyandry, which is
the subject of this note.

From the above story it is clear that the practice was regarded with dis-
favour by the Aryans. If it did occur, it was necessary to explain it away, or
to prove that it was not a ir7ie case of polyandry. In fact the practice can be
described as non-Aryan. It was certainly non-Vedic, and was strongly opposed
by the Brahmans.

On the other hand, it was not denounced in the Sutras, though we must
not infer from this that the Pandus lived before they were composed.

Polyandry was practised by both the Tibetans and Dravidians, and this
fact has often been brought forward to explain the reference to the polyandrous
marriage in the Mahdbharala. It has been suggested that, as the Pandus were
themselves a northern hill tribe or family, probably they were really poly-
androus, and needed no excuse. The Pandavas were of the Kshatriya caste
and enjoyed the lowest forms of marriage sanctioned by Manu ; thus they
would have little scruple in imitating the practices of the peoples they con-
quered, especially as the number of their own women was bound to be very
limited. The subject is an interesting one, especially when we remember
that in modern times the practice is almost entirely confined to the Indian
Empire and Tibet.

In speaking of any form of human marriage it is as well to explain the
exact scope of the terms employed. For instance, the word polygamy is
now used as a generic term to include all forms of marriage which are non-
monogamic, and not merely that form in which a single husband has more
than one wife.

There are three distinct forms of polygamy :

1. Polygyny, where one man has more than one wife.

2. Polyandry, where one woman has more than one husband.

3. Communal- or group-marriage, in which there is more than one husband
and more than one wife in a single household.

In a true case of polyandry, therefore, the woman must be married to
more than one husband, and not merely have one husband and several lovers.
In India it is not so easy as it may appear to ascertain whether a woman is
properly married or not. We have already seen that in various localities deva-
ddsis are married (Vol. I, App. IV) to idols, knives, drums, etc., and in making
up their statistical tables, reporters of the Census of India were in considerable
doubt as to how to classify them.

Among the Nairs or Nayars of Travancore, Cochin and Malabar, marriage
may mean either the formal ceremony of tying a tali round the neck of a
VOL. II. B

18 THE OCEAN OF STORY

girl, known as ldUka((u ; or the ceremony of actual alliance as husband and
Mrife, known as sambandham.

For an interesting account of polyandry in Malabar, reference should be
made to M. Long worth Dames' translation of the Book of Duarte Barbosa^
published for the Hakluyt Society, 1918, 1921, vol. ii, pp. 40, 40n2, 42, 42ni,
43, 59, 59n^ 60, Glri^. The passages are most ably annotated by Dames, and
many useful references are given.

Although polyandry can be described as non-existent among the Nayars
of to-day (except perhaps in certain remote country parts), its prevalence has
been repeatedly testified by travellers and missionaries from the fifteenth
century onwards. The two distinct marriage ceremonies have always existed,
but the significance of the second has apparently greatly changed. The
idlikaitu took place (and still does) before the girl attains puberty, and the
tali is tied by a mock bridegroom. The second ceremony was a kind of
official leave for the girl to cohabit with any Brahman or Nayar she chose.
Such men were in no way related ; consequently this system of polyandry,
if so it can be called, is known as non-fraternal.

The more usual variety of polyandry is that in which the woman marries
the head of a family of brothers, the younger ones sharing the marital rights.
This "fraternal polyandry" is still found widely disseminated in Tibet and
the neighbouring Himalayan regions, as well as among the Todas of the
Nilgiri hills. Full references and adequate accounts of polyandry in these
regions, as well as evidence from the Pacific Islands, and isolated cases in
Africa and elsewhere, have been collected and admirably presented by
Westermarck in his History of Human Marriage, fifth edition, 1921, vol. iii,
chapters xxix and xxx.

Thus there is no need for repetition here. It will suffice to enumerate
briefly the different suggestions put forward to explain polyandry and to add
any fresh reference of importance.

We will take fraternal polyandry first. The most usual explanation given
is excess of males over females. This has been found to exist in most localities
where polyandry occurs — viz. Siberia, Turkestan, Tibet, Mongolia, North and
Central Bhutan, on the Sikkim-Bengal frontier, among the Todas and in
Coorg in South India. It has also been noticed in the New Hebrides, the
Bismarck Archipelago, the Hawaian Islands and New Caledonia.

Some of the other possible causes of polyandry may be looked for in the
factors which have produced this shortage of women.

For the 1921 Census of India the following causes of the low proportion of
females to males in the Indian Empire were suggested as a basis for inquiry ;

1. Infanticide.

2. Neglect of female children.

3. Evil effects of early marriage and premature child-bearing.

4. High birth-rate and primitive methods of midwifery.

5. Hard treatment accorded to women, especially widows.

6. Hard work done by women.

The reports showed that the two commonest causes of paucity of females
were Nos. 3 and 4. Infanticide was rare, although its practice in former times

POLYANDRY 19

in such provinces as the Panjab and Bombay may still have effect in the low
female birth-rate.

In Eastern Bengal and the Central India Agency the hard life of the
women has also to be taken into account, while in Travancore, where the
women are well cared for both before and after marriage, the sole cause of
the excess of males is that their mortality is increasingly small.

There are, however, other reasons for a general scarcity of women, which
are not at first apparent. For instance, polygyny of the richer classes may
lead to polyandry among the poorer families. In many countries a wife is an
expensive luxury, and consequently the brothers club together to meet the cost.

There are still other factors to be considered. Polyandry of the fraternal
variety strengthens family ties, and keeps the property intact.

Among the pastoral tribes of Tibet and Southern India a man will
wander for months on end with his flocks, leaving his brothers and co-
husbands in charge of their common wife.

When considering non-fraternal polyandry none of these factors applies,
and we have to look for other reasons to explain the practice as formerly
found among the Nayars.

It cannot be said that they are in a stage of development only a
little further advanced than promiscuity, because, on the contrary, they are
considerably more highly civilised than the neighbouring castes who do not
practise polyandry.

The explanation probably lies in the history of the Nayars. They were
originally a military caste, and as such adhered to a system of polity incom-
patible with the then existing marriage state. The men never lived in the
same houses as the women with whom they consorted, and inheritance ran
through the mother. Burton, in his first published work, Goa and the Blue
MouTitains, 1851, p. 218 et seq., drew attention to this very point: "The
domestic ties, always inconvenient to a strictly military population, were
thereby [the Brahmaic adoption of the Matriarchal inheritance] conveniently
weakened, and the wealth, dignity and unbroken unity of interests were
preserved for generations unimpaired in great and powerful families, which,
had the property been divided among the several branches, according to the
general practice of Hinduism, would soon have lost their weight and influence.
As it was unnecessary that a woman should be removed from her home, or
introduced into a strange family, the eldest nephew on the sister's side, when
he became the senior male member of the household, succeeded, as a matter of
course, to the rights, property and dignity of Karnovun [head of the house]."

For other suggested origins of the non-fraternal polyandry reference
rshould be made to Westermarck, op. cit.^ vol. iii, pp. 198-206.

In conclusion, I would quote a short passage from his summary on p. 206 ;

"To explain in full why certain factors in some cases give rise to
polyandry and in other cases not is as impossible as it often is to say
exactly why one people is monogamous and another people polygynous.
But, generally speaking, there can be little doubt that the main reason why
polyandry is not more commonly practised is the natural desire in most men
to be in exclusive possession of their wives." — n.m.p.

CHAPTER XVI

THEN Yaugandharayana and the other ministers
[M] managed to conduct the King of Vatsa with
his beloved, by the above-mentioned stratagem, to
Lavanaka. The king arrived at that place, which, by the
roar of the host echoing through it, seemed, as it were,
to proclaim that the ministers' object would be successfully
attained. And the King of Magadha, when he heard that
the lord of Vatsa had arrived there with a large following,
trembled, anticipating attack. But he, being wise, sent
an ambassador to Yaugandharayana, and that excellent
minister, well versed in his duties, received him gladly. The
King of Vatsa, for his part, while staying in that place, ranged
every day the wide- extended forest for the sake of sport.

One day, the king having gone to hunt, the wise Yaugan-
dharayana, accompanied by Gopalaka, having arranged what
was to be done, and taking with him also Rumanvat and Vas-
antaka, went secretly to the Queen Vasavadatta, who bowed
at their approach. There he used various representations
to persuade her to assist in furthering the king's interests,
though she had been previously informed of the whole
affair by her brother. And she agreed to the proposal,
Vcuavadattd though it inflicted on her the pain of separation.
plays her part What, indeed, is there which women of good
in the Scheme family, who are attached to their husbands, will
not endure ? Thereupon the skilful Yaugandharayana
made her assume the appearance of a Brahman woman,
having given her a charm which enabled her to change
her shape. And he made Vasantaka one-eyed, and like a
Brahman boy, and as for himself, he in the same way
assumed the appearance of an old Brahman. Then that
mighty- minded one took the queen, after she had assumed
that appearance, and, accompanied by Vasantaka, set out
leisurely for the town of Magadha. And so Vasavadatta

VASAVADATTA AND PADMAVATi 21

left her house and went in bodily presence along the road,
though she wandered in spirit to her husband. Then
Rumanvat burned her pavilion with fire, and exclaimed
aloud : " Alas ! alas ! the queen and Vasantaka are burnt." ^
And so in that place there arose to heaven at the same time
flames and lamentation ; the flames gradually subsided ; not
so the sound of weeping.

Then Yaugandharayana, with Vasavadatta and Vasan-
taka, reached the city of the King of Magadha, and seeing
the Princess Padmavati in the garden he went up to her with
those two, though the guards tried to prevent him. And
Padmavati, when she saw the Queen Vasavadatta in the dress
of a Brahman woman, fell in love with her at first sight. The
princess ordered the guards to desist from their opposition,
and had Yaugandharayana, who was disguised as a Brahman,
conducted into her presence. And she addressed to him
The two this question: "Great Brahman, who is this girl

Queens meet you have with you, and why are you come ? "
And he answered her : " Princess, this is my daughter,
Avantika by name, and her husband, being addicted to
vice,^ has deserted her and fled somewhere or other. So I
will leave her in your care, illustrious lady, while I go and
find her husband and bring him back, which will be in a short

^ The story of the stratagem of Yaugandharayana forms the plot of a
drama known as Svapna-vdsavadatta, attributed to the poet Bhasa, although
this authorship is uncertain. Its date is given by scholars at widely differing
periods, varying from the fourth century b.c. to the seventh century a.d. The
latest discussions on the subject will be found in the Joum. Roy. As. Soc,
as follows :—Banerji-Sastri, "The Plays of Bhasa," July 1921, pp. ;267-282 ;
Barnett, "Bhasa," Oct. 1921, pp. 587-589; Thomas, "The Plays of Bhasa,"
Jan. 1922, pp. 79-83. See also A. K. and K. R. Pisharoti, " Bhasa's Works,
are they Genuine .>" — Bull. Sch. Orient. Stud., vol. iii, 1923, pp. 107-117.

Translations of the Svapna-vasavadattd have been made into several
European languages. For the English renderings reference should be made
to those by K. Rama Pisharoti, Quart. Joum. Mythic. Soc, Bangalore, Jan.,
Apr., July, 1920, and Jan. 1921 ; and V. S. Sukthankar, Oxford, 1923. A full
bibliography of texts, translations and critical articles appears in Sukthankar's
"Studies in Bhasa," Joum. Bom. Br. Roy. As. Soc, vol. xxvi. No. 2, 1923,
pp. 230-249.— N.M.p.

2 This is literally true. The king was addicted to the vyasana, or vice, of
hunting.

22 THE OCEAN OF STORY

time. And let this one-eyed boy, her brother, remain here
near her, in order that she may not be grieved at having to
remain alone." He said this to the princess, and she granted
his request, and, taking leave of the queen, the good minister
quickly returned to Lavanaka.

Then Padmavati took with her Vasavadatta, who was
passing under the name of Avantika, and Vasantaka, who
accompanied her in the form of a one-eyed boy ; and showing
her excellent disposition by her kind reception and affection-
ate treatment of them, entered her splendidly adorned palace ;
and there Vasavadatta, seeing Sita in the history of Rama
represented upon the painted walls, was enabled to bear her
own sorrow.^ And Padmavati perceived that Vasavadatta
was a person of very high rank, by her shape, her delicate
softness, the graceful manner in which she sat down and ate,
and also by the smell of her body,^ which was fragrant as the
blue lotus, and so she entertained her with luxurious comfort
to her heart's content, even such as she enjoyed herself.
And she thought to herself : " Surely she is some distin-
guished person remaining here in concealment ; did not
Draupadi remain concealed in the palace of the King of
Virata ? " Then Vasavadatta, out of regard to the princess,
made for her unfading garlands and forehead- streaks,^ as the

* The painting would represent Sita in a cave in Lanka guarded by female
demons. She had been abducted by Havana, and, on her refusing to become
his wife, had been confined in the cave, where she was patiently waiting for
Rama to rescue her. See Book III of the Rdmdyana. — n.m.p.

2 The seclusion of ladies of high rank and the continual use of cosmetics
after the bath would doubtless give a perfume to the skin which would require
continued disuse to entirely eradicate. At a Brahman wedding the bride is only
allowed to use scented soaps provided they contain no animal fats. — n.m.p.

3 We are told in the text that Vasavadatta had learned this art from the
King of Vatsa. It will be remembered that he, in his turn, had acquired the
art from the snake Vasunemi, whom he had rescued from a Savara (see Vol. I,
p. 100). The reference, therefore, must be to the {ikh, or spangles worn by
Hindu women of good caste, and not merely to the tilaka, or caste marks,
already mentioned in Vol. I, p. 69 and 69n\

The name i'lkti is derived from tika, which means a mark on the forehead
made in an initiation ceremony. The basis of the tikli is vermilion, which is
smeared on lac-clay, while above it a piece of mica or glass is attached as an
additional ornament.

Russell describes them, and gives a plate of twenty-four specimens in

FOREHEAD-STREAKS 23

King of Vatsa had previously taught her ; and Padmavati's
mother, seeing her adorned with them, asked her privately
who had made those garlands and streaks. Then Padmavati
said to her : " There is dwelUng here in my house a certain
lady of the name of Avantika; she made all these for me."
When her mother heard that she said to her : " Then, my
daughter, she is not a woman : she is some goddess, since she
possesses such knowledge ; gods and also hermits remain
in the houses of good people for the sake of deluding them,
and in proof of this listen to the following anecdote : —

17. Story of Kuntl

There was once a king named Kuntibhoja; and a her-
mit of the name of Durvasas, who was exceedingly fond
of deluding people, came and stayed in his palace. He

colour in his Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces (vol. iv, pp. 1 06-110).
He says that the tikti is worn in the Hindustani districts and not in the south.
Women from Rajputana, such as the Marwari Banias and Banjaras, wear large
spangles set in gold, with a border of jewels as well, if they can afford it.
Thus it will be seen that considerable art in making and designing tiklis can
be achieved.

The tikh forms part of the sohdg or lucky trousseau. It is made chiefly by
the Lakheras and Patwas in the Jubbulpore, Betul, Raipur and Saugor districts
of the Central Provinces. It is affixed to the girl's forehead at her marriage
and is worn until her husband's death. It appears that sometimes unmarried
girls also wear small ornamental spangles. Another constituent of the sohdg
is sindur, or vermilion, which is not usually worn if a tikli has already been
affixed. The reason for this is that, as we have seen above, the basis of the
tikti is vermilion. Thus we can look upon the tikti as a later development of
the smear of vermilion. In some cases the bride and bridegroom mark each
other with red lead, while the custom of mixing or exchanging blood prevails
among certain Bengal tribes. It is interesting to note that in Brittany the
bridegroom sucks a drop of blood from an incision made below the bride's
left breast (see F. C. Conybeare, "A Brittany Marriage Custom," Folk-Lore,
vol. xviii, p. 448, 1 907).

Evidence seems to point to the fact that all these uses of vermilion or
red lead are later survivals of the original blood rite by which a woman was
received into her husband's clan. This explanation has not, however, found
universal acceptance, and Westermarck {History of Human Marriage, vol. iii,
pp. 446-448) considers that the colour red is used in marriage rites in circum-
stances which do not allow us to presume that the use of it is the survival
of an earlier practice of using human blood. Although he does not advance
proof to the contrary, he gives a large number of useful references to articles

24 THE OCEAN OF STORY

commissioned his own daughter Kunti to attend upon the
hermit, and she diligently waited upon him. And one day he,
wishing to prove her, said to her : " Cook boiled rice with
milk and sugar quickly while I bathe, and then I will come and
eat it." The sage said this and bathed quickly, and then he
came to eat it, and Kunti brought him the vessel full of that
food ; and then the hermit, knowing that it was almost red-
hot with the heated rice, and seeing that she could not hold
it in her hands, ^ cast a look at the back of Kunti, and she,
perceiving what was passing in the hermit's mind, placed the
vessel on her back ; then he ate to his heart's content, while
Kunti 's back was being burned, and because, though she was
terribly burnt, she stood without being at all discomposed,
the hermit was much pleased with her conduct, and after he
had eaten granted her a boon.

[M] " So the hermit remained there, and in the same way
this Avantika, who is now staying in your palace, is some

on the use of red in wedding rites. I hope to include a note on the colour
red in a later volume.

In conclusion I would quote from the writings of W. Crooke. In a paper
on the "Hill Tribes of the Central Indian Hills" (Joum. Anth. Inst, 1899,
p. 240 et seq.\ he mentions a case of marriage by capture in which a Bhuiyar
girl wrestles with a youth as he applies vermilion to her hair. After discussing
other modes of marriage he says : " More obvious still is the motive of the
blood covenant. Here we can observe the stages of the degradation of custom
from the use of blood drawn from the little finger of the husband which is
mixed with betel and eaten by the bride among some of the Bengal tribes
(Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, \\, pp. 189, 201). The next stage comes
among the Kurmis, where the blood is mixed with lac dye. Lastly come the
rites, common to all these tribes, by which the bridegroom, often in secrecy,
covered by a sheet, rubs vermilion on the parting of the girl's hair, and the
women relations smear their toes with lac dye — all palpable degradations of
the original blood rite. That the rite is sacramental is clearly shown by the
fact that the widow after her husband's death solemnly washes off the red
from her hair or flings the little box in which she keeps the colouring matter
into running water."

The whole subject is very interesting, and opens up a field for much
anthropological research. — n.m.p.

* 1 read hastagraJiatfogyam for the ahastagrahayogydm of Dr Brockhaus.

THE KING IS BROKEN-HEARTED 25

distinguished person ; therefore endeavour to conciHate
her." When she heard this from the mouth of her mother,
Padmavati showed the utmost consideration for Vasavadatta,
who was living disguised in her palace. And Vasavadatta
for her part, being separated from her lord, remained there
pale with bereavement, like a lotus in the night/ But the
various boyish grimaces which Vasantaka exhibited,^ again
and again called a smile into her face.

In the meanwhile the King of Vatsa, who had wandered
away into very distant hunting-grounds, returned late in the
evening to Lavanaka. And there he saw the women's apart-
ments reduced to ashes by fire, and heard from his ministers
that the queen was burnt, with Vasantaka. And when he
heard it, he fell on the ground, and he was robbed of his
senses by unconsciousness, that seemed to desire to remove
the painful sense of grief. But in a moment he came to him-
self, and was burnt with sorrow in his heart, as if penetrated
with the fire that strove to consume ® the image of the queen
imprinted there.

Then overpowered with sorrow he lamented, and thought
of nothing but suicide ; but a moment after he began to
reflect, calling to mind the following prediction :— " From
this queen shall be born a son who shall reign over all the
Vidyadharas. This is what the hermit Narada told me, and
it cannot be false. Moreover, that same hermit warned me
that I should have sorrow for some time. And the affliction
of Gopalaka seems to be but light. Besides, I cannot detect
any excessive grief in Yaugandharayana and the other
ministers, therefore I suspect the queen may possibly be
alive. But the ministers may in this matter have employed
a certain amount of politic artifice, therefore I may some
day be reunited with the queen. So I see an end to this
affliction." *

^ The flower closes when the sun sets.

2 To keep up his character as a Brahman boy.

3 I read ddkaishind.

* This suspicion of Udayana seems to rather weaken the plot. In the
Svapna-vdsavadatta the king is made to believe that not only Vasavadatta but
also Yaugandharayana have been burnt to death. Thus the denouement is
considerably strengthened. — n.m.p.

26 THE OCEAN OF STORY

Thus reflecting, and being exhorted by his ministers, the
king established in his heart self-control. And Gopalaka
sent off a private messenger immediately, without anyone's
knowing of it, to his sister, to comfort her, with an exact
report of the state of affairs. Such being the situation in
Lavanaka, the spies of the King of Magadha, who were there,
went off to him and told him all. The king, who was ever
ready to seize the opportune moment, when he heard this,
was once more anxious to give to the King of Vatsa his
daughter Padmavati, who had before been asked in marriage
Ti. 1^- by his ministers. Then he communicated his

ihe Ktng . i • i i . i tt-

agrees to his wishcs With rcspcct to this matter to the Kmg
Marriage with of Vatsa, and also to Yaugandharayana. And
a mavai y^^ ^j^^ advicc of Yaugandharayana the King of
Vatsa accepted the proposal, thinking to himself that perhaps
this was the very reason why the queen had been concealed.

Then Yaugandharayana quickly ascertained an auspicious
moment, and sent to the sovereign of Magadha an ambassador,
with an answer to his proposal, which ran as follows :— " Thy
desire is approved by us, so on the seventh day from this the
King of Vatsa will arrive at thy court to marry Padmavati,
in order that he may quickly forget Vasavadatta." This was
the message which the great minister sent to that king.
And that ambassador conveyed it to the King of Magadha,
who received him joyfully.

Then the lord of Magadha made such preparations for
the joyful occasion of the marriage as were in accordance with
his love for his daughter, his own desire and his wealth ; and
Padmavati was delighted at hearing that she had obtained
the bridegroom she desired ; but when Vasavadatta heard that
news she was depressed in spirit. That intelligence, when it
reached her ear, changed the colour of her face, and assisted
the transformation effected by her disguise. But Vasantaka
said : "In this way an enemy will be turned into a friend,
and your husband will not be alienated from you." This
speech of Vasantaka's consoled her like a confidante, and
enabled her to bear up.

Then the discreet lady again prepared for Padmavati
unfading garlands and forehead-streaks, both of heavenly

THE KING MARRIES PADMAVATi 27

beauty, as her marriage was now nigh at hand ; and when
the seventh day from that arrived, the monarch of Vatsa
actually came there with his troops, accompanied by his
ministers, to marry her. How could he, in his state of be-
reavement, have ever thought of undertaking such a thing,
if he had not hoped in that way to recover the queen ? And
the King of Magadha immediately came with great delight
to meet him (who was a feast to the eyes of the king's
subjects), as the sea advances to meet the rising moon.

Then the monarch of Vatsa entered that city of the
King of Magadha, and at the same time great joy entered
the minds of the citizens on every side. There the women
beheld him fascinating the mind,^ though his frame was
attenuated from bereavement, looking like the God of Love
deprived of his wife Rati.

Then the King of Vatsa entered the palace of the lord
of Magadha, and proceeded to the chamber prepared for the
marriage ceremony, which was full of women whose husbands
The Marriage Were still alivc. In that chamber he beheld Padma-
Ceremony yati adomcd for the wedding, surpassing with the
full moon of her face the circle of the full moon. And seeing
that she had garlands and forehead- streaks such as he himself
only could make, the king could not help wondering where
she got them. Then he ascended the raised platform of the
altar, and his taking her hand there was a commencement
of his taking the tribute ^ of the whole earth. The smoke
of the altar dimmed his eyes with tears, as supposing that
he could not bear to witness the ceremony, since he loved
Vasavadatta so much. Then the face of Padmavati, red-
dened with circumambulating the fire, appeared as if full of
anger on account of her perceiving what was passing in her
husband's mind.

When the ceremony of marriage was completed, the King
of Vatsa let the hand of Padmavati quit his, but he never
even for a moment allowed the image of Vasavadatta to be
absent from his heart. Then the King of Magadha gave him
jewels in such abundance that the earth seemed to be deprived

^ This applies also to the God of Love, who bewilders the mind.
2 Kara means " hand," and also " tribute."

28 THE OCEAN OF STORY

of her gems, they all having been extracted. And Yaugan-
dharayana, calling the fire to witness on that occasion, made
the King of Magadha undertake never to injure his master.
So that festive scene proceeded, with the distribution of
garments and ornaments, with the songs of excellent minstrels
and the dancing of dancing-girls. In the meanwhile Vasa-
vadatta remained unobserved, hoping for the glory of her
husband, appearing ^ to be asleep, like the beauty of the
moon in the day.

Then the King of Vatsa went to the women's apartments,
and the skilful Yaugandharayana, being afraid that he would
see the queen, and that so the whole secret would be divulged,
said to the sovereign of Magadha : " Prince, this very day
the King of Vatsa will set forth from thy house." The King
of Magadha consented to it, and then the minister made the
very same announcement to the King of Vatsa, and he also
approved of it.

Then the King of Vatsa set out from that place, after his
attendants had eaten and drunk, together with his ministers,
escorting his bride Padmavati. And Vasavadatta, ascending
a comfortable carriage send by Padmavati, with its great
horses ^ also put at her disposal by her, went secretly in the
rear of the army, making the transformed Vasantaka pre-
cede her. At last the King of Vatsa reached Lavanaka, and
entered his own house, together with his bride, but thought
all the time only of the Queen Vasavadatta. The queen also
arrived, and entered the house of Gopalaka at night, making
the chamberlains wait round it. There she saw her brother
Gopalaka, who showed her great attention, and she embraced
his neck, weeping, while his eyes filled with tears ; and at
that moment arrived Yaugandharayana, true to his previous
agreement, together with Rumanvat, and the queen showed
him all due courtesy.

* I read iva for et^a.

* It seems unnecessary to add "with its great horses," and this is ex-
plained by the reading of the Durgaprasad text, where we find tan mahattara-
kaih instead of tanmahdluragaih, thus meaning that attendants of high rank
were put at her disposal. See Speyer, " Studies about the Kathdsaritsagara,'*
Verh. Kon. Akad. Weten. Amst., viii, No. 5, 1908, p. 97.

THE REUNION 29

And while he was engaged in dispeUing the queen's grief,
caused by the great effort she had made and her separation
from her husband, those chamberlains repaired to Padmavati
and said : " Queen, Avantika has arrived, but she has in a
strange way dismissed us, and gone to the house of Prince
Gopalaka." When Padmavati heard that representation
from her chamberlains she was alarmed, and in the presence
of the King of Vatsa answered them : "Go and say to
Avantika : ' The queen says : " You are a deposit in my
hands, so what business have you where you are ? Come
where I am." ' "

When they heard that they departed, and the king asked
Padmavati in private who made for her the unfading garlands
and forehead- streaks. Then she said : "It is all the product
of the great artistic skill of the lady named Avantika, who
was deposited in my house by a certain Brahman."

No sooner did the king hear that than he went off to
the house of Gopalaka, thinking that surely Vasavadatta
would be there. And he entered the house, at the door of
The Reunion which cunuchs wcrc standing, ^ and within which
with were the queen, Gopalaka, the two ministers

Vdsavadatm ^^^ Vasantaka. There he saw Vasavadatta re-
turned from banishment, like the orb of the moon freed
from its eclipse. Then he fell on the earth delirious with the
poison of grief, and trembling was produced in the heart
of Vasavadatta. Then she too fell on the earth with limbs
pale from separation, and lamented aloud, blaming her own
conduct. And that couple, afflicted with grief, lamented
so that even the face of Yaugandharayana was washed with
tears.

And then Padmavati too heard that wailing, which
seemed so Httle suited to the occasion, and came in a state of
bewilderment to the place whence it proceeded. And gradu-
ally finding out the truth with respect to the king and Vasa-
vadatta, she was reduced to the same state ; for good women
are affectionate and tender-hearted. And Vasavadatta fre-
quently exclaimed with tears : " What profit is there in my

1 Reading taddvarasthitamahattaram as one word. 1 shall give a long

note on Indian eunuchs in a later volume (Chapter XXXIII). — n.m.p.

30 THE OCEAN OF STORY

life that causes only sorrow to my husband ? " Then the
calm Yaugandharayana said to the King of Vatsa : " King,
I have done all this in order to make you universal emperor,
by marrying you to the daughter of the sovereign of Magadha,
and the queen is not in the shghtest degree to blame ; more-
over this, her rival wife, is witness to her good behaviour
during her absence from you."

Thereupon Padmavati, whose mind was free from jealousy,
said : "I am ready to enter the fire on the spot to prove her
innocence." And the king said : "I am in fault, as it was
for my sake that the queen endured this great affliction."
And Vasavadatta, having firmly resolved, said : "I must
enter the fire to clear from suspicion the mind of the king."

Then the wise Yaugandharayana, best of right- acting
men, rinsed his mouth, with his face towards the east, and
spoke a blameless speech : " If I have been a benefactor to
this king, and if the queen is free from stain, speak, ye
guardians of the world ; if it is not so, I will part from my
body." ^ Thus he spoke and ceased, and this heavenly
utterance was heard : " Happy art thou, O King, that hast
for minister Yaugandharayana, and for wife Vasavadatta,
who in a former birth was a goddess ; not the shghtest blame
attaches to her." Having uttered this the Voice ceased.

All who were present, when they heard that sound, which
resounded through all the regions, delightful as the deep
thunder roar at the first coming of the rain-clouds, having
endured affliction for a long time, lifted up their hands ^
and plainly imitated peafowl in their joy. Moreover, the King
of Vatsa and Gopalaka praised that proceeding of Yaugan-
dharayana's, and the former already considered that the
whole earth was subject to him. Then that king, possessing
those two wives, whose affection was every day increased by
living with him, like joy and tranquillity come to visit him in
bodily form, was in a state of supreme felicity.

^ See note at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

* Here the Durgaprasiid text reads utkandharaq ca suciram, etc., meaning
"with uplifted necks," which is more in keeping with the rest of the simile
than "with uplifted hands." — n.m.p.

(

THE " ACT OF TRUTH " MOTIF 31

NOTES ON THE "ACT OF TRUTH" MOTIF IN FOLK-LORE

" If I have been a benefactor to this king, and if the queen is free from
stain, speak, ye guardians of the world ; if it is not so, I will part from my
body " (p. 30).

This is a good example of the "act of truth" motif, to which reference
has already be made in Vol. I, pp. 166, l67. As I stated on p. l66, I intend
(in a note to Chapter XXXVI) giving examples of the various uses to which
the motif can be put, and the numerous ways in which it can be introduced.
I shall, therefore, confine myself here to explaining the meaning of the motif
and the religious significance attached to the act.

Truth has been regarded all over the world and in all ages as irresistible,
as something possessing a power which even gods cannot spurn, and from
which the wicked shrink in terror. The deities of the Jew, the Christian
and the Mohammedan are regarded as acting in accordance with truth — one
might almost say as being the personification of truth in its widest sense. No
wonder, then, that the utterance of a simple truth was considered sufficiently
powerful to cause miracles to take place. For instance, we read in 2 Kings i,
10-12: "And Elijah answered and said to the captain of fifty. If I be a man
of God, then let fire come down from heaven, and consume thee and thy fifty.
And there came down fire from heaven, and consumed him and his fifty."

It lies at the background of the magic art of primitive peoples and is still
used in some form or other among the most civilised countries. We have all
heard a man in expressing surprise, or in making a resolution, begin with the
words "as sure as my name's so-and-so . . ." This is a form of oath intro-
duced by a statement of absolute truth, thus lending power to what follows.

It is obvious what a useful motif the ''act of truth" can become in
the hands of the story-teller. The hero or heroine is in a tight corner and
suddenly, as a deus ex machina, an "act of truth " saves the situation. It is as
sudden and unexpected as the use of the dohada motif (see Vol. I, pp. 221-
228) when a woman suddenly demands some jewel, fruit or animal, which
at once starts an entirely fresh series of adventures, when the dutiful husband
sets out on his journeys to procure the desired article.

The word sachchakiriyd, or simply kiriyd, is used to express an " act of truth "
in Pali, but satyddhishthdnam ("truth-command") and satyavddya ("truth-
utterance") are also found. For fuller details see Burlingame, Journ. Roy.
Asiat. Soc.j July 1917, p. 429 et seq., to whose article I am indebted for much
of the information contained in my notes on this motif.

Owing to the omnipotence of truth we are not surprised to find that
a direct appeal to its great power is not a casual action, but a formality of
considerable religious importance. In the present text of the Ocean of Story
we read that Yaugandharayana " rinsed his mouth, with his face towards the
east, and spoke a blameless speech." Thus before making his sachchakiriyd he
performed distinct religious acts — firstly he turns in the direction in which all
Brahmans turn at sunrise, read the Vedas and make their daily off'erings, and

82 THE OCEAN OF STORY

secondly he undergoes a form of purification. He is then in a fit state to
invoke the great power of truth to his aid.

The actual form of the act differs considerably — thus in one instance, when
the Buddha was in a previous existence as a quail^ before making his " act of
truth," he jwnders deeply on the Buddhas of the past and their great powers
and achievements. In another instance a king and queen, wishing to cross
rivers dryshod, meditate on the virtues of the Buddha, the Law and the Order.
Numerous other examples could be given. There is no necessity for the truth
to refer to good actions, qualities or resolutions. It can, on the contrary, have
reference to the very opposite. A man may affirm he is a liar and a scoundrel
of the deepest dye, a woman may state she is the lowest kind of prostitute —
it matters not, as long as it is the absolute truth — and as a result their .power
will be temporarily as great as the mightiest king or most righteous Brahman.
The locus classicus of the "act of truth " is one of the dialogues of King
Milinda and the Buddhist sage Nagasena (Milindapanhd, 119-123). The king
inquires whether Nagasena's statement that Sivi received Heavenly Eyes is
not inconsistent with the Scriptural statement that the Heavenly Eye cannot
be produced after the destruction of the physical cause. Nagasena explains
that it was the power of truth that caused the restoration of Sivi's eyesight,
and continues as follows : —

" But, your Majesty, is there such a thing in the world as Truth, by which
truth-speakers perform an Act of Truth > — Yes, reverend sir, there is in the
world such a thing as Truth. By Truth, reverend Nagasena, truth-speakers
perform an Act of Truth, and by this means cause rain, extinguish fire, counter-
act poison, and do all manner of other things besides that have to be done.
— Well then, your Majesty, the two statements are perfectly consistent and
harmonious. King Sivi received Heavenly Eyes by the power of Youth : by
the power of Truth, your Majesty, on no other basis, is the Heavenly Eye
produced ; the Truth alone was in this case the basis for the production of the
Heavenly Eye.

" The case was precisely the same, your Majesty, as when accomplished
persons recite a Truth, saying, ' Let a mighty cloud send down rain ' ; and
immediately upon their recitation of the Truth, a mighty cloud sends down
rain. Your Majesty, is there stored up in the sky any cause of rain, by which
the mighty cloud sends down rain } — Of course not, reverend sir ; the Truth
alone is in this case the cause whereby the mighty cloud sends down rain.
— In precisely the same manner, your Majesty, no ordinary cause operated
in the case in question ; the Truth alone was in that case the basis for the
production of the Heavenly Eye.

** It was precisely the same, your Majesty, as when accomplished persons
recite a Truth, saying, 'Let the mighty mass of flaring, flaming fire turn
back ' ; and immediately upon their recitation of the Truth, the mighty mass
of flaring, flaming fire turns back. ... It was precisely the same as when
accomplished persons recite a Truth, saying, ' Let the deadly poison become
an antidote ' ; and immediately upon their recitation of the Truth the deadly
poison becomes an antidote. Your Majesty, is there stored up in this deadly
poison any cause whereby it immediately becomes an antidote ? — Of course

►

THE "ACT OF TRUTH" MOTIF

not, reverend sir ; the Truth alone is in this case the cause of the immediate
counteraction of the deadly poison. — In precisely the same manner, your
Majesty, in the case of King Sivi, the Truth alone, to the exclusion of any
ordinary cause, was the basis for the production of the Heavenly Eye "
(Burlingame's translation, pp. 437, 438 of Journ. Hoy. As. Soc, op. cit.).

In conclusion Nagasena gives instances of the " act of truth " causing
the ocean to roll back, and a river to flow backwards. — n.m.p.

VOL. II.

CHAPTER XVII

THE next day the King of Vatsa, sitting in private
[M] with Vasavadatta and Padmavati, engaged in a
festive banquet, sent for Yaugandharayana, Gopalaka,
Rumanvat and Vasantaka, and had much confidential con-
versation with them. Then the king, in the hearing of them
all, told the following tale, with reference to the subject of
his separation from his beloved :—

18. Story of Urvasl ^

Once on a time there was a king of the name of Puru-
ravas, who was a devoted worshipper of Vishnu ; he traversed
heaven as well as earth without opposition, and one day, as
he was sauntering in Nandana, the garden of the gods, a
certain Apsaras of the name of Urva^i, who was a second
stupefying weapon ^ in the hands of Love, cast an eye upon
him. The moment she beheld him, the sight so completely
robbed her of her senses that she alarmed the timid minds
of Rambha and her other friends. The king too, when he
saw that torrent of the nectar of beauty, was quite faint with
thirst, because he could not obtain possession of her. Then
Vishnu, who knoweth all, dwelling in the sea of milk, gave
the following command to Narada, an excellent hermit, who
came to visit him : " O divine sage,^ the King Pururavas, at
present abiding in the garden of Nandana, having had his
mind captivated by Urva^i, remains incapable of bearing the
pain of separation from his love. Therefore go, O hermit,
and, informing Indra as from me, cause that Urva^i to be

^ This interesting story, dating back to Rig-Veda days, is fully treated
in Appendix I of this volume, see pp. 24>5-259. — n.m.p.

* This, with the water weapon, and that of whirlwind, is mentioned in
the Ilamayana and the Utlara Rama Charita.

* Or Devarshi, belonging to the highest class of Rishis or patriarchal
saints.

URVASI AND PURURAVAS 35

quickly given to the king." Having received this order
from Vishnu, Narada undertook to execute it, and going to
Pururavas, who was in the state described, roused him from
his lethargy and said to him : " Rise up, O King ; for thy
sake I am sent here by Vishnu, for that god does not neglect
the sufferings of those who are unfeignedly devoted to him."
With these words, the hermit Narada cheered up Pururavas,
and then went with him into the presence of the king of
the gods.

Then he communicated the order of Vishnu to Indra, who
received it with reverent mind, and so the hermit caused
Urvasi to be given to Pururavas. That gift of Urvasi
deprived the inhabitants of heaven of life, but it was to
Urvasi herself an elixir to restore her to life. Then Pururavas
returned with her to the earth, exhibiting to the eyes of
mortals the wonderful spectacle of a heavenly bride. Thence-
forth those two, Urvasi and that king, remained, so to speak,
fastened together by the leash of gazing on one another, so
that they were unable to separate. One day Pururavas went
to heaven, invited by Indra to assist him, as a war had arisen
between him and the Danavas. In that war the King of the
Asuras, named Mayadhara, was slain, and accordingly Indra
held a great feast, at which all the nymphs of heaven dis-
played their skill.^ And on that occasion Pururavas, when
he saw the nymph Rambha performing a dramatic dance
called chalita,^ with the teacher Tumburu standing by her,
laughed. Then Rambha said to him sarcastically : "I sup-
pose, mortal, you know this heavenly dance, do you not ? "
Pururavas answered : " From associating with Urvasi, I
know dances which even your teacher Tumburu does not
know." When Tumburu heard that, he laid this curse on
him in his wrath : " May est thou be separated from Urvasi
until thou propitiate Krishna." When he heard that curse,
Pururavas went and told Urvasi what had happened to
him, which was terrible as " a thunderbolt from the blue."
Immediately some Gandharvas swooped down, without the

^ Durgaprasiid reads pranrtta instead of pravrtta, thus the translation
^would be : "where the Apsarases executed their dances." — n.m.p.
2 This dance is mentioned in Act I of the Malavikdsnimitra.

36 THE OCEAN OF STORY

king seeing them, and carried off Urva^i, whither he knew
not. Then Pururavas, knowing that the calamity was due
to that curse, went and performed penance to appease Vishnu
in the hermitage of Badarika.

But Urva^i, remaining in the country of the Gandharvas,
afflicted at her separation, was as void of sense as if she had
been dead, asleep, or a mere picture. She kept herself alive
with hoping for the end of the curse, but it is wonderful
that she did not lose her hold on life, while she remained
like the female chakravaka during the night, the appointed
time of her separation from the male bird. And Pururavas
propitiated Vishnu by that penance, and, owing to Vishnu
having been gratified, the Gandharvas surrendered Urva^i
to him. So that king, reunited to the nymph whom he had
recovered at the termination of the curse, enjoyed heavenly
pleasures, though living upon earth.

[M] The king stopped speaking, and Vasavadatta felt an
emotion of shame at having endured separation, when she
heard of the attachment of Urva^i to her husband.

Then Yaugandharayana, seeing that the queen was
abashed at having been indirectly reproved by her husband,
said, in order to make him feel in his turn ^ : " King, listen
to this tale, if you have not already heard it :

19. Story of Vihitasena

There is on this earth a city of the name of Timira, the
dwelling of the Goddess of Prosperity ; in it there was a
famous king named Vihitasena ; he had a wife named
Tejovati, a very goddess upon earth. That king was ever
hanging on her neck, devoted to her embraces, and could not
even bear that his body should be for a short time scratched
with the coat of mail. And once there came upon the king

1 The Durgaprasad text makes better sense : " in order to dispel that
thought from her mind . . ." See Speyer, op. cit., pp. 97-98. — n.m.p.

SAVED BY SHOCK 37

a lingering fever with diminishing intensity ; and the physi-
cians forbade him to continue in the queen's society. But
when he was excluded from the society of the queen, there
was engendered in his heart a disease not to be reached by
medicine or treatment. The physicians told the ministers
in private that the disease might relieve itself by fear or the
stroke of some affliction. The ministers reflected : " How
can we produce fear in that brave king, who did not tremble
when an enormous snake once fell on his back, who was not
confused when a hostile army penetrated into his harem ?
It is useless thinking of devices to produce fear; what are
we ministers to do with the king ? " Thus the ministers
reflected, and after deliberating with the queen, concealed
her, and said to the king : " The queen is dead." While the
king was tortured with that exceeding grief, in his agitation
that disease in his heart relieved itself.^ When the king had
got over the pain of the illness, the ministers restored to him
that great queen, who seemed like a second gift of ease, and
the king valued her highly as the saviour of his life, and as
too wise to bear anger against her afterwards for concealing
herself.

[M] " For it is care for a husband's interests that entitles
a king's wife to the name of queen ; by mere compliance
with a husband's whims the name of queen is not obtained.
And discharging the duty of minister means undivided
attention to the burden of the king's affairs, but the com-
pliance with a king's passing fancies is the characteristic of
a mere courtier. Accordingly we made this effort in order
to come to terms with your enemy, the King of Magadha,
and with a view to your conquering the whole earth. So it
is not the case that the queen, who, through love for you,
endured intolerable separation, has done you a wrong ; on
the contrary she has conferred on you a great benefit."

When the King of Vatsa heard this true speech of his prime

1 Literals, " broke." The vyddhi or disease must have been of the nature
of an abscess.

88 THE OCEAN OF STORY

minister, he thought that he himself was in the wrong, and was
quite satisfied. And he said : *' I know this well enough, that
the queen, like Policy incarnate in bodily form, acting under
your inspiration, has bestowed upon me the dominion of
the earth. But that unbecoming speech which I uttered was
due to excessive affection. How can people whose minds are
bhnded with love bring themselves to deliberate calmly ? " ^
With such conversation that King of Vatsa brought the day
and the queen's eclipse of shame to an end.

On the next day a messenger sent by the King of Magadha,
who had discovered the real state of the case, came to the
sovereign of Vatsa, and said to him as from his master:
*' We have been deceived by thy ministers, therefore take such
steps as that the world may not henceforth be to us a place
of misery."

When he heard that, the king showed all honour to the
messenger, and sent him to Padmavati to take his answer
from her. She, for her part, being altogether devoted to
Vasavadatta, had an interview with the ambassador in her
presence. For humility is an unfailing characteristic of
good women. The ambassador delivered her father's message :
" My daughter, you have been married by an artifice, and
your husband is attached to another, thus it has come to
pass that I reap in misery the fruit of being the father of
a daughter." But Padmavati thus answered him : " Say
to my father from me here : ' What need of grief ? For my
husband is very indulgent to me, and the Queen Vasavadatta
is my affectionate sister, so my father must not be angry with
my husband, unless he wishes to break his own plighted
faith and my heart at the same time.' "

When this becoming answer had been given by Padma-
vati, the Queen Vasavadatta hospitably entertained the am-
bassador and then sent him away. When the ambassador
had departed, Padmavati remained somewhat depressed with
regret, calling to mind her father's house. Then Vasava-
datta ordered Vasantaka to amuse her, and he came
near, and with that object proceeded to tell the following
tale : —

^ " Amare et sapere vix deo conceditur" (Publius Syrus).

THE BIRTH OF SOMAPRABHA 39

20. Story of Somaprabhd

There is a city, the ornament of the earth, called PataU-
putra,^ and in it there was a great merchant named Dhar-
magupta. He had a wife named Chandraprabha, and she
once on a time became pregnant, and brought forth a daughter
beautiful in all her limbs. That girl, the moment she was
born, illuminated the chamber with her beauty, spoke dis-
tinctly,^ and got up and sat down. Then Dharmagupta,

1 This great city (the modern Patna) was built about 482 B.C., and
became the capital of Asoka, the first emperor of India (274-236 b.c). It
was known at this time as Pataliputta, which the Greek ambassador,
Megasthenes, corrupted to Palibothra. As the great Buddhist centre,
Ai^oka enriched the city with magnificent temples and works of art of
every kind. Its foundation is ascribed by Buddhists to Kaliisoka, although
nothing definite can be said on this point.

The most curious fact connected with Pataliputra is that from the seventh
to eighteenth centuries a.d. its site seems to have been entirely lost, and
many fantastic tales arose about its early history. One of these crept into
the pages of Somadeva, as we have already seen (Vol. I, p. 18 et seq.).

In 1878 the Government Archaeological Survey of India reported that
Pataliputra must have stood near the modern Patna, but have been long
since swept away by the Ganges. This theory, however, was disproved in
1893 by the discovery of extensive ruins at Patna by Waddell and Spooner.
The meaning of Pataliputra is still uncertain. It is said to signify the
"city of flowers," but this is the meaning of Kusumapura, another name
for Pataliputra. (See the story of Harasvamin in Book V, Chapter XXIV,
and the twenty-second vampire story in Chapter XCVI of the Ocean of
Stoiy.) Waddell considers it to mean simply the *^^son of Patali," from the
old seaport at the mouth of the Indus. See D. B. Spooner, " The Zoroastrian
Period of Indian History," Journ. Roy. As. Soc, 1915, p. 63 et seq.; L. A.
Waddell, Discovery of the Lost Site of Pataliputra, 1 892 ; and Report on the
Excavations of Pataliputra (Patna), 1903. — n.m.p.

2 Liebrecht in an essay on some modern Greek songs (Zw;- Volkskunde,
p. 211) gives numerous stories of children who spoke shortly after birth. It
appears to have been generally considered an evil omen. Cf. the " Romance
of Merlin" (Dunlop's History of Fiction, p. 146). See also Baring Gould's
Curious Myths of the Middle Ages (new edition, 1869), p. 170. In a startling
announcement of the birth of Antichrist which appeared in 1623, purporting
to come from the brothers of the Order of St John, the following passage
occurs: — "The child is dusky, has pleasant mouth and eyes, teeth pointed
like those of a cat, ears large, stature by no means exceeding that of other
children ; the said child, incontinent on his birth, walked and talked perfectly well."
See Crooke, "The Legends of Krishna," Folk-Lore, Vol. xi, 1900, p. 10.—

N.M.P.

40 THE OCEAN OF STORY

seeing that the women in the lying-in chamber were astonished
and terrified, went there himself in a state of alarm. And
immediately he asked that girl in secret, bowing before her
humbly : " Adorable one, who art thou that art thus become
incarnate in my family ? " She answered him : " Thou must
not give me in marriage to anyone ; as long as I remain in
thy house, father, I am a blessing to thee ; what profit is
there in inquiring further?" When she said this to him,
Dharmagupta was frightened, and he concealed her in his
house, giving out abroad that she was dead.

Then that girl, whose name was Somaprabha, gradually
grew up with human body, but celestial splendour of beauty.
And one day a young merchant, of the name of Guhachandra,
beheld her, as she was standing upon the top of her palace,
looking on with delight at the celebration of the spring
festival ; she clung like a creeper of love round his heart, so
that he was, as it were, faint,^ and with difficulty got home
to his house. There he was tortured with the pain of love,
and when his parents persistently importuned him to tell
them the cause of his distress, he informed them by the
mouth of a friend.

Then his father, whose name was Guhasena, out of love
for his son, went to the house of Dharmagupta to ask him
to give his daughter in marriage to Guhachandra. Then
Dharmagupta put off Guhasena when he made the request,
desiring to obtain a daughter-in-law, and said to him : " The
fact is, my daughter is out of her mind." ^ Considering that
he meant by that to refuse to give his daughter, Guhasena
returned home, and there he beheld his son prostrate by the
fever of love, and thus reflected : "I will persuade the king
to move in this matter, for I have before this conferred an
obligation on him, and he will cause that maiden to be given
to my son, who is at the point of death." Having thus deter-

1 In the Durgaprasjid text we find that he was faint "because his heart
was hit, as it were, by love's arrow." — n.m.p.

^ It seems curious that, after publicly declaring that his daughter died
at birth, he should now say she was alive, but mad. The Durgaprasad
text reads kttto and mudheli instead of 'artkato and mudha 'iti, making the
meaning, " Whence can I have a daughter, fool ! " which makes much better
sense, and is, moreover, more in accordance with the rest of the tale.— n.m.p.

THE FORCED MARRIAGE 41

mined, the merchant went and presented to the king a splendid
jewel, and made known to him his desire. The king, for
his part, being well disposed towards him, commissioned the
head of the police to assist him, with whom he went to the
house of Dharmagupta, and surrounded it on all sides with
troops,^ so that Dharmagupta's throat was choked with tears,
as he expected utter ruin.

Then Somaprabha said to Dharmagupta : " Give me in
marriage, my father ; let not calamity befall you on my
account ; but I must never be treated as a wife ^ by my
husband, and this agreement you must make in express terms
with my future father-in-law." When his daughter had said
this to him, Dharmagupta agreed to give her in marriage,
after stipulating that she should not be treated as a wife ^ ;
and Guhasena, with inward laughter, agreed to the condition,
thinking to himself: "Only let my son be once married."
Then Guhachandra, the son of Guhasena, went to his own
house, taking with him his bride Somaprabha. And in the
evening his father said to him : " My son, treat her as a wife,
for who abstains from the society of his own wife ? " *

When she heard that, the bride Somaprabha looked angrily
at her father-in-law, and whirled round her threatening fore-
finger, as it were the decree of death. When he saw that
finger of his daughter-in-law, the breath of that merchant
immediately left him, and fear came upon all besides. But
Guhachandra, when his father was dead, thought to himself :
" The goddess of death has entered into my house as a wife."
And thenceforth he avoided the society of that wife, though
she remained in his house, and so observed a vow difficult as
that of standing on the edge of a sword. And being inly
consumed by that grief, losing his taste for all enjoyment,
he made a vow and feasted Brahmans every day. And that
wife of his, of heavenly beauty, observing strict silence, used
always to give a fee to those Brahmans after they had eaten.

^ More literally, " blockaded his house with troops and his throat with
tears." The Durgaprasad text reads asubhih, "with his breath." — n.m.p.

2 Literally, "I must never be bedded by my husband." — n.m.p.

3 Literally, "bedded." — n.m.p.

^ Literally, "put this bride to bed, for who will not lie with his wife." — n.m.p.

42 THE OCEAN OF STORY

One day an aged Brahman, who had come to be fed, be-
held her exciting the wonder of the world by her dower of
beauty ; then the Brahman, full of curiosity, secretly asked
Guhachandra : " Tell me who this young wife of yours is."
Then Guhachandra, being importuned by that Brahman,
told him with afflicted mind her whole story. When he
heard it, the excellent Brahman, full of compassion, gave him
a charm for appeasing the fire, in order that he might obtain
his desire. Accordingly, while Guhachandra was in secret
muttering that charm, there appeared to him a Brahman
from the midst of the fire. And that god of fire in the
shape of a Brahman said to him, as he lay prostrate at his
feet : " To-day I will eat in thy house, and I will remain
there during the night. And after I have shown thee the
truth with respect to thy wife, I will accomplish thy de-
sire." When he had said this to Guhachandra, the Brahman
entered his house. There he ate like the other Brahmans,
and lay down at night near Guhachandra for one watch of
the night only, such was his unwearying zeal. And at this
period of the night Somaprabha, the wife of Guhachandra,
went out of the house of her husband, all the inmates of
which were asleep. At that moment the Brahman woke up
Guhachandra, and said to him : " Come, see what thy wife
is doing."

And by magic power he gave Guhachandra and himself
the shape of bees,^ and going out he showed him that wife
of his, who had issued from the house. And that fair one
Guhachandra ^^^^ ^ ^^^S distance outsidc the city, and the
discovers his Brahman with Guhachandra followed her. There-
H^ife is a upon Guliachandra saw before him a Nyagrodha ^
° tree of wide extent, beautiful with its shady
stem, and under it he heard a heavenly sound of singing,
sweet with strains floating on the air, accompanied with
the music of the lyre and the flute. And on the trunk

* So in the twenty-first of Miss Stokes' Indian Fairij Tales the fakir
changes the king's son into a fly. Cf, also Veckenstedt's Wendische Sagen,
p. 127.

* Ficus Indica. Such a tree is said to have sheltered an army. Its
branches take root and form a natural cloister. Cf. Milton's Paradise Lost,
Book IX, line 1000 ei seq.

THE TWO HEAVENLY MAIDENS 43

of the tree he saw a heavenly maiden/ like his wife in
appearance, seated on a splendid throne, eclipsing by her
beauty the moonbeam, fanned with white chowries, like the
goddess presiding over the treasure of all the moon's beauty.
And then Guhachandra saw his wife ascend that very tree
and sit down beside that lady, occupying half of her throne.
While he was contemplating those two heavenly maidens of
equal beauty sitting together, it seemed to him as if that
night were lighted by three moons.^

Then he, full of curiosity, thought for a moment : " Can
this be sleep or delusion ? But away with both these sup-
positions ! This is the expanding of the blossom from the
bud of association with the wise, which springs on the tree of
right conduct, and this blossom gives promise of the appropri-
ate fruit." While he was thus reflecting at his leisure, those
two celestial maidens, after eating food suited for such as
they were, drank heavenly wine. Then the wife of Guha-
chandra said to the second heavenly maiden : " To-day
some glorious Brahman has arrived in our house, for which
reason, my sister, my heart is alarmed and I must go." In
these words she took leave of that other heavenly maiden
and descended from the tree. When Guhachandra and the
Brahman saw that, they returned in front of her, still pre-
serving the form of bees, and arrived in the house by night
before she did. And afterwards arrived that heavenly
maiden, the wife of Guhachandra, and she entered the house
without being observed. Then that Brahman of his own
accord said to Guhachandra : " You have had ocular proof
that your wife is divine and not human, and you have to-day
seen her sister, who is also divine ; and how do you suppose
that a heavenly nymph can desire the society of a man ? So
I will give you a charm to be written up over her door, and
I will also teach you an artifice to be employed outside the

1 Grimm in his Teutonic Mythology (translation by Stally brass, p. 121,
note) connects the description of wonderful maidens sitting inside hollow
trees, or perched on the boughs, with tree-worship. See also Grohmann's
Sagen aus B'dhmen, p. 41.

2 For the illuminating power of female beauty see note 3 to the first
tale in Miss Stokes' collection, where parallels are cited from the folk-lore
of Europe and Asia.

44 THE OCEAN OF STORY

house, which must increase the force of the charm. A fire
burns even without being fanned, but much more when a
strong current of air is brought to bear on it ; in the same
way a charm will produce the desired effect unaided, but
much more readily when assisted by an artifice."

When he had said this, the excellent Brahman gave a
charm to Guhachandra, and instructed him in the artifice,
and then vanished in the dawn. Guhachandra for his part
But by Macric ^vTote it up ovcr the door of his wife's apartment,
Aid gains her and in the evening had recourse to the following
Love stratagem calculated to excite her affection. He

dressed himself splendidly and went and conversed with
a certain courtesan before her eyes. When she saw this,
the heavenly maiden, being jealous, called to him with
voice set free by the charm, and asked him who that woman
was. He answered her falsely : " She is a courtesan who
has taken a fancy to me, and I shall go and pay her
a visit ^ to-day." Then she looked at him askance with
wrinkled brows, and, lifting up her veil with her left hand,*
said to him : " Ah ! I see : this is why you are dressed up so
grandly ; do not go to her, what have you to do with her ?
Lie with me, for I am your wife." When he had thus been
implored by her, agitated with excitement, as if she were
possessed, though that evil demon which held her had been
expelled by the charm, he was in a state of ecstatic joy, and
he immediately entered into her chamber with her, and en-
joyed, though a mortal, celestial happiness not conceived of
in imagination. Having thus obtained her as a loving wife,
conciliated by the magic power of the charm, who abandoned
for him her celestial rank, Guhachandra lived happily ever
after.

[M] " Thus heavenly nymphs, who have been cast down
by some curse, live as wives in the houses of righteous men,

^ Literally, " I go to her house." — n.m.p.

2 Reading nivdrya (as in the Durgaprasad text) instead of viddrya we
get much better sense — "retaining him with her left hand." — n.m.p.

THE SIN OF INDRA 45

as a reward for their good deeds, such as acts of devotion
and charity.^ For the honouring of gods and Brahmans is
considered the wishing- cow ^ of the good. For what is not
obtained by that ? All the other politic expedients, known
as conciliation and so on, are mere adjuncts.^ But evil
actions are the chief cause of even heavenly beings, born in a
very lofty station, falling from their high estate, as a hurricane
is the cause of the falling of blossoms." When he had said
this to the princess, Vasantaka continued : " Hear moreover
what happened to Ahalya:

21. Story of Ahalya''

Once upon a time there was a great hermit named Gau-
tama, who knew the past, the present and the future. And
he had a wife named Ahalya, who in beauty surpassed the
nymphs of heaven. One day Indra, in love with her beauty,
tempted her in secret ; for the mind of rulers, blinded with
power, runs towards unlawful objects.

And she in her folly encouraged that husband of Sachi,
being the slave of her passions ; but the hermit Gautama

1 The Durgaprasad reading differs slightly and means "sacrifices^ acts
of charity and the like." See Speyer, op. cit., p. 99- — n.m.p.

2 Kamadhenu means a cow granting all desires ; such a cow is said to
have belonged to the sage Vasishta.

3 Conciliation, bribery, sowing dissension, and war.

* There are several versions of this tale. One of them in the Rdmdyana
(see Griffith's metrical translation, vol. i, 1870, pp. 211-216) describes Ahalya
as being herself deceived, as Indra takes the form of her husband. Another
story is that Indra was assisted in his designs by Soma (the moon), who,
disguised as a cock, crowed at midnight. The unsuspecting Gautama left
his bed and started his early morning devotions, while Indra immediately
took his place. The morals of Indra were never above suspicion, but by the
time of the Epics he had degenerated into nothing more than a "debonair
debauchee." In the Vedic age he is a god of the people, the champion
of the fighting man, a kind of Hindu Zeus. For the gradual changing
and explanation of the attributes of Indra see L. D. Barnett, Hindu Gods
and Heroes, "Wisdom of the East" Series, 1922, pp. 26-34, 74, etc. See
also Bloomfield, Fedic Concordance, under " Ahalyayai," p. 150; ditto, Proc.
Am. Phil. Soc, vol. Ivi, p. 7 ; V. Fausboll, Indian Mythology accordi7ig to the
Mahdhhdrata, 1903, pp. 88-92; and A. A. Macdonell, A History of Sanskrit
Literature, 1909, pp. 84-87, etc. — n.m.p.

46 THE OCEAN OF STORY

found out the intrigue by his superhuman power, and arrived
upon the scene. And Indra immediately assumed, out of fear,
the form of a eat. Then Gautama said to Ahalya : " Who
is here ? " She answered her husband ambiguously in the
Prakrit dialect: "Here forsooth is a cat" — so managing
to preserve verba) truth.^ Then Gautama said, laughing :
"It is quite true that your lover is here " — and he inflicted
on her a curse, but ordained that it should terminate, because
she had showed some regard for truth. The curse ran as
follows : — " Harlot,^ take for a long time the nature of a
stone, until thou behold Rama wandering in the forest."
And Gautama at the same time inflicted on the god Indra
the following curse : — " A thousand pictures of that which
thou has desired shall be upon thy body, but when thou
shalt behold Tilottama, a heavenly nymph, whom Vi^va-
karman shall make, they shall turn into a thousand eyes."
When he had pronounced this curse, the hermit returned to
his austerities according to his desire, but Ahalya for her
part assumed the awful condition of a stone. ^ And Indra
immediately had his body covered with representations of the
female pudenda * ; for to whom is not immorality a cause of
humiliation ?

[M] " So true is it that every man's evil actions always
bear fruit in himself, for whatever seed a man sows, of that
he reaps the fruit. Therefore persons of noble character
never desire that which is disagreeable to their neighbours,
for this is the invariable observance of the good, prescribed

^ The Prakrit word majjao means "a cat" and also "my lover."

2 Literally, "woman of bad character." — n.m.p.

3 For numerous references to stone metamorphoses see Chauvin, Biblio-
graphic des Ouvrages Arabex, vi, 58. — n.m.p.

* In some accounts Gautama repented of his curse and himself turned
the marks into a thousand eyes. Another legend states that Indra obtained
his numerous eyes in his eagerness to see as much as possible of the
wonderful Tilottama. We have already seen how Siva became four-faced
owing to the same cause (p. 14). Here the two stories seem rather
muddled. — n.m.p.

THE KING OF MAGADHA BECOMES RECONCILED 47

by divine law. And you two were sister goddesses in a former
birth, but you have been degraded in consequence of a curse,
and accordingly your hearts are free from strife and bent on
doing one another good turns."

When they heard this from Vasantaka, Vasavadatta and
Padmavati dismissed from their hearts even the smallest
remnants of mutual jealousy. But the Queen Vasavadatta
made her husband equally the property of both, and acted
as kindly to Padmavati as if she were herself, desiring her
welfare.

When the King of Magadha heard of that so great gener-
osity of hers from the messengers sent by Padmavati, he was
much pleased. So on the next day the minister Yaugan-
dharayana came up to the King of Vatsa in the presence of
the queen, the others also standing by, and said : " Why do
we not go now to Kausambi, my prince, in order to begin
our enterprise, for we know that there is nothing to be feared
from the King of Magadha, even though he has been de-
ceived ? For he has been completely gained over by means
of the negotiation termed ' Giving of a daughter ' : and how
could he make war and so abandon his daughter, whom he
loves more than life ? He must keep his word ; moreover
he has not been deceived by you ; I did it all myself ; and it
does not displease him ; indeed I have learned from my spies
that he will not act in a hostile way, and it was for this very
purpose that we remained here for these days."

While Yaugandharayana, who had accomplished the task
he had in hand, was speaking thus, a messenger belonging to
the King of Magadha arrived there, and entered into the
palace immediately, being announced by the warder, and
after he had done obeisance he sat down, and said to the
King of Vatsa : " The King of Magadha is delighted with
the intelligence sent by the Queen Padmavati, and he now
sends this message to your Highness : ' What need is there
of many words ? I have heard all, and I am pleased with
thee. Therefore do the thing for the sake of which this
beginning has been made ; we submit ourselves.' " The
King of Vatsa jojrfuUy received this clear speech of the mes-
senger, resembling the blossom of the tree of poHcy planted

48 THE OCEAN OF STORY

by Yaugandharayana. Then he brought Padmavati with
the queen and, after he had bestowed a present upon the
messenger, he dismissed him with honour.

Then a messenger from Chandamahasena also arrived,
and, after entering, he bowed before the king, according to
custom, and said to him : " O King, his Majesty Chanda-
mahasena, who understands the secrets of poUcy, has learnt
the state of thy affairs and dehghted sends this message :
' Your Majesty's excellence is plainly declared by this one
fact, that you have Yaugandharayana for your minister;
what need of further speeches ? Blessed too is Vasavadatta,
who, through devotion to you, has done a deed which makes
us exalt our head for ever among the good ; moreover Pad-
mavati is not separated from Vasavadatta in my regard, for
the two have one heart ; therefore quickly exert yourself.' "

When the King of Vatsa heard this speech of his father-
in-law's messenger, joy suddenly arose in his heart, and his
exceeding warmth of affection for the queen was increased,
and also the great respect which he felt for his excellent
minister. Then the king, together with the queens, enter-
tained the messenger according to the laws of hospitality,
in joyful excitement of mind, and sent him away pleased ;
and as he was bent on commencing his enterprise, he deter-
mined, after deliberating with his ministers, on returning to
Kau^ambi.

CHAPTER XYIII

SO on the next day the King of Vatsa set out from
[M] Lavanaka for Kausambi, accompanied by his
wives and his ministers, and as he advanced shouts
broke forth from his forces, that filled the plains like the
waters of the ocean overflowing out of due time. An image
would be furnished of that king advancing on his mighty
elephant, if the sun were to journey in the heaven ac-
companied by the eastern mountain. That king, shaded
with his white umbrella,^ showed as if waited upon by the
moon, delighted at having outdone the splendour of the
sun. While he towered resplendent above them all, the chiefs
circled around him, like the planets ^ in their orbits around
the polar star. And those queens, mounted on a female
elephant that followed his, shone like the Earth Goddess and
the Goddess of Fortune accompanying him out of affection
in visible shape. The earth, that lay in his path, dinted with
the edges of the hoofs of the troops of his prancing steeds,
seemed to bear the prints of loving nails ,^ as if it had been
enjoyed by the king.

In this style progressing, the King of Vatsa, being con-
tinually praised by his minstrels, reached in a few days the
city of Kausambi, in which the people kept holiday. The
city was resplendent on that occasion, her lord* having
returned from sojourning abroad. She was clothed in the
red silk of banners, round windows were her expanded eyes,

^ For full details of the history and significance of the umbrella see
Appendix II, pp. 263-272 — n.m.p.

2 Cf. Schiller's Gedichte, " Der Graf von Habsburg," lines 8, 9.

3 Vatsyayana devotes a whole chapter in his Kama Sutra (Book II, ch. iv)
to love-scratching with the finger-nails. He describes eight distinct varieties
of scratches, and lists the desirable qualities in finger-nails. As this work is
hard to obtain I shall give certain extracts in a note to the "Story of King
Sinhaksha" in Book X, Chapter LXVI. — n.m.p.

* The word pati here means king and husband.
VOL. II. 49 D

50 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the full pitchers in the space in front of the gates were her
two swelling breasts, the joyous shouts of the crowd were
her cheerful conversation, and white palaces her smile.^ So,
^, accompanied by his two wives, the king entered

rHumphant the city, and the ladies of the town were much
Entry into delighted at beholding him. The heaven was
Kau^dmbt ^y^^ ^^^^ hundreds of faces of fair ones stand-
ing on charming palaces, as if with the soldiers of the moon ^
that was surpassed in beauty by the faces of the queens,
having come to pay their respects. And other women, estab-
lished at the windows, looking with unwinking eyes,^ seemed
like heavenly nymphs in aerial chariots, that had come
there out of curiosity. Other women, with their long-lashed
eyes closely applied to the lattice of the windows, made, so to
speak, cages of arrows to confine love. The eager eye of one
woman, expanded with desire to behold the king, came, so to
speak, to the side of her ear,* that did not perceive him, in
order to inform it. The rapidly heaving breasts of another,
who had run up hastily, seemed to want to leap out of her
bodice ** with ardour to behold him. The necklace of another
lady was broken with her excitement, and the pearl beads
seemed like teardrops of joy falling from her heart. Some
women, beholding Vasavadatta and remembering the former

^ A smile is always white according to the Hindu poetic canons.

^ Tlie countenances of the fair ones were like moons.

3 There should be a mark of elision before nimishekshanah.

* The eyes of Hindu ladies are said to reach to their ears. I read
taddkhydtum for iaddkhydtim with a MS. in the Sanskrit College, kindly lent me

by the Librarian with the consent of the Principal. See the introductory

part of Appendix H (" Colly rium and Kohl") to the Ocean of Story, Vol. I,
p. 211 e.t seq. — n.m.p.

^ This is the an^a or angiyd worn by the Hindu and Mohammedan women
of the north. It is really nothing more than a breast-cloth, being short, tight
and usually sleeveless. It is tied behind with strings or ribbons. In Western
India it is known as a chott, and differs from the angiyd in that it buttons up
in front. In Kashmir the kurtd, a kind of blouse open at the front, is worn
instead of the angiyd. Young married women sometimes wear both the kurid
and angiyd. The Pathan women have two varieties of kurtds : a coloured and
decorated one worn by unmarried girls, and a more sombre one adopted by
married women.

Other terms for this bodice are mahram and slnahand (breast-cover). — n.m.p.

THE TRIUMPHANT PROCESSION 51

report of her having been burned, said as if with anxiety :
" If the fire were to do her an injury at Lavanaka, then the
sun might as well diffuse over the world darkness, which is
alien to his nature." Another lady, beholding Padmavati,
said to her companions : "I am glad to see that the queen
is not put to shame by her fellow-wife, who seems like her
friend." And others beholding those two queens, and throw-
ing over them garlands of eyes expanded with joy so as to
resemble blue lotuses, said to one another : " Surely Siva
and Vishnu have not beheld the beauty of these two, other-
wise how could they regard with much respect their consorts
Uma and Sri ? "

In this way feasting the eyes of the population, the King
of Vatsa with the queens entered his own palace, after per-
forming auspicious ceremonies. Such as is the splendour of
a lotus-pool in windy weather,^ or of the sea when the moon
is rising, such was at that period the wonderful splendour of
the king's palace. And in a moment it was filled with the
presents which the feudatories offered to procure good luck,
and which foreshadowed the coming in of offerings from in-
numerable kings. And so the King of Vatsa, after honouring
the chiefs, entered with great festivity the inner apartments,
at the same time finding his way to the heart of everyone
present. And there he remained between the two queens,
like the God of Love between Rati and Priti,^ and spent the
rest of the day in drinking and other enjoyments.

The next day, when he was sitting in the hall of assembly
accompanied by his ministers, a certain Brahman came and
cried out at the door : " Protection for the Brahmans, O
King ! Certain wicked herdsmen have cut off my son's foot
in the forest without any reason." When he heard that,
the king immediately had two or three herdsmen seized and
brought before him, and proceeded to question them. Then
they gave the following answer ;— " O King, being herdsmen
we roam in the wilderness, and there we have among us a
herdsman named Devasena, and he sits in a certain place in

^ The Durgaprasad text (in future this will be referred to as the D. text)
reads prabhdte, "at daybreak," instead oi pravdte, "in windy weather." — n.m.p.
2 Love and Affection, the wives of Kamadeva, the Hindu Cupid.

52 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the forest on a stone seat, and says to us, ' I am your king,'
and gives us orders. And not a man among us disobeys his
orders. Thus, O King, that herdsman rules supreme in the
wood. Now to-day the son of this Brahman came that way,
and did not do obeisance to the herdsman king, and when we,
by the order of the king, said to him, ' Depart not without
doing thy reverence,' the young fellow pushed us aside, and
went off laughing, in spite of the admonition. Then the
herdsman king commanded us to punish the contumacious
boy by cutting off his foot. So we, O King, ran after him,
and cut off his foot ; what man of our humble degree is able
to disobey the command of a ruler ? " When the herdsmen
had made this representation to the king, the wise Yaugan-
dharayana, after thinking it over, said to him in private :
" Certainly that place must contain treasure, on the strength
of which a mere herdsman has such influence.^ So let us go
there." When his minister had said this to him, the king
made those herdsmen show him the way, and went to that
place in the forest with his soldiers and his attendants.

And while, after the ground had been examined, peasants
were digging there, a Yaksha, in stature like a mountain,
rose up from beneath it, and said : " O King, this treasure.
The Findin ^hich I have SO loug guarded, belongs to thee, as
of the having been buried by thy forefathers, therefore

Jewelled take posscssion of it." After he had said this to
the king, and accepted his worship, the Yaksha
disappeared, and a great treasure was displayed in the ex-
cavation. And from it was extracted a valuable throne
studded with jewels,^ for in the time of prosperity a long
series of happy and fortunate events takes place. The lord
of Vatsa took away the whole treasure from the spot in
high glee, and after chastising those herdsmen returned to his
own city. There the people saw that golden throne brought

^ So the mouse in the Panchatantra possesses power by means of a treasure
(Benfey's PaHchatantra, vol. i, p. 320 ; vol. ii, p. 178). The story is found also
in Chapter LXI of this work. Cf. also Sagas from the Far East, pp. 257, 263.
The same idea is found in Jataka, No. 39, p. 322, of Rhys Davids' translation,
and in Jataka, No. 257, vol. ii, p. 297, of Fausboll's edition.

2 Cf. Sagas from the Far East, p. 263.

THE KING PREPARES FOR CONQUEST 53

by the king, which seemed, with the streams of rays issuing
from its blood-red jewels, to foretell ^ the king's forceful
conquest of all the regions, and which, with its pearls fixed
on the end of projecting silver spikes, seemed to show its
teeth as if laughing again and again when it considered the
astonishing intellect of the king's ministers ^ ; and they ex-
pressed their joy in a charming manner, by striking drums
of rejoicing, so that they sent forth their glad sounds. The
ministers too rejoiced exceedingly, making certain of the
king's triumph ; for prosperous events happening at the very
commencement of an enterprise portend its final success.
Then the sky was filled with flags resembling flashes of
lightning, and the king like a cloud rained gold on his
dependents.

And this day having been spent in feasting, on the morrow
Yaugandharayana, wishing to know the mind of the king of
Vatsa, said to him : " O King, ascend and adorn that great
throne, which thou hast obtained by inheritance from thy
ancestors." But the king said : " Surely it is only after
conquering all the regions that I can gain glory by ascending
that throne, which those famous ancestors of mine mounted
after conquering the earth. Not till I have subdued this
widely gemmed earth, bounded by the main, will I ascend
the great jewelled throne of my ancestors." ^ Saying this,
the king did not mount the throne as yet. For men of high
birth possess genuine loftiness of spirit.

Thereupon Yaugandharayana being delighted said to
him in private : " Bravo, my King ! So make first an attempt
to conquer the eastern region." When he heard that, the
king eagerly asked his minister : " When there are other
cardinal points, why do kings first march towards the East ? "
When Yaugandharayana heard this, he said to him again :
" The North, O King, though rich, is defiled by intercourse
with barbarians ; and the West is not honoured as being the
cause of the setting of the sun and other heavenly bodies ;

^ I read darsayat.

2 Sati is a misprint for mati — Bohtlingk and Roth, s.v.

3 In the D. text the dialogue of si. 52-54 is divided somewhat differently.
See Speyer, op. cit., p. 99. — n.m.p.

54 THE OCEAN OF STORY

and the South is seen to be neighboured by Rakshasas and
inhabited by the God of Death ; but in the eastern quarter
the sun rises, over the East presides Indra, and towards the
East flows the Ganges, therefore the East is preferred.^
Moreover among the countries situated between the Vindhya
and Himalaya mountains, the country laved by the waters
of the Ganges is considered most excellent. Therefore
monarchs who desire success march first towards the East,
and dwell, moreover, in the land visited by the river of the
gods.* For your ancestors also conquered the regions by
beginning with the East, and made their dwelling in Hastina-
pura on the banks of the Ganges ; but Satanika repaired to
Kau^ambi on account of its delightful situation, seeing that
empire depended upon valour, and situation had nothing to
do with it."

When he had said this, Yaugandharayana stopped speak-
ing ; and the king out of his great regard for heroic exploits
said : " It is true that dwelling in any prescribed country is
not the cause of empire in this world, for to men of brave
disposition their own valour is the only cause of success. For
a brave man by himself without any support obtains pros-
perity. Have you never heard, a propos of this, the tale of
the brave man ? " Having said this, the lord of Vatsa, on
the entreaty of his ministers, again began to speak, and
related in the presence of the queens the following wonderful
story :—

22. Story of Vidushaka

In the city of Ujjayini, which is celebrated throughout the
earth, there was in former days a king named Adityasena.
He was a treasure-house of valour, and on account of his sole
supremacy his war chariot, like that of the sun,^ was not im-

^ For a good general article on orientation see T. D. Atkinson, " Points of
the Compass," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth., vol. x, pp. 73-88. For the extent to
which the subject enters into the life of a Brahman see Mrs Stevenson's The
Rites of the Twice-born, Oxford, 1920.— n.m.p.

* I.e. the Ganges.

' In Sanskrit pratdpa the word translated "valour" also means "heat,"
and chakra may refer to the wheels of the chariot and the orb of the sun, so
that there is a pun all through.

KING ADITYASENA MARRIES TEJASVATI 55

peded anywhere. When his lofty umbrella,^ gleaming white
like snow, illuminated the firmament, other kings free from
heat depressed theirs. He was the receptacle of the jewels
produced over the surface of the whole earth, as the sea is the
receptacle of waters. Once on a time he was encamped with
his army on the banks of the Ganges, where he had come for
some reason or other. There a certain rich merchant of the
country, named Gunavartman, came to the king, bringing a
gem of maidens as a present, and sent this message by the
mouth of the warder : " This maiden, though the gem of
the three worlds, has been born in my house, and I cannot
give her to anyone else ; only your Highness is fit to be
the husband of such a girl." Then Gunavartman entered
and showed his daughter to the king. The king, when he
beheld that maiden, Tejasvati by name, illuminating with her
brightness the quarters of the heavens, like the flame of the
rays from the jewels in the temple of the God of Love, was
all enveloped with the radiance of her beauty and fell in love
with her, and, as if heated with the fire of passion, began to
dissolve in drops of sweat. So he at once accepted her, who
was fit for the rank of head queen, and, being highly delighted,
made Gunavartman equal to himself in honour.

Then, having married his dear Tejasvati, the king thought
all his objects in life accomplished, and went with her to
Ujjayini. There the king fixed his gaze so exclusively on her
face that he could not see the affairs of his kingdom, though
they were of great importance. And his ear being, so to
speak, riveted on her musical discourse, could not be attracted
by the cries of his distressed subjects. The king entered into
his harem for a long time and never left it, but the fever of
fear left the hearts of his enemies. And after some time
there was born to the king, by the Queen Tejasvati, a girl,
welcomed by all. And there arose in his heart the desire of
conquest, which was equally welcome to his subjects. That
girl of exceeding beauty, who made the three worlds seem
worthless as stubble, excited him in joy, and desire of con-
quest excited his valour. Then that King Adityasena set
out one day from Ujjayini to attack a certain contumacious

1 See Appendix 11, pp. 263-272. — n.m.p.

56 THE OCEAN OF STORY

chieftain ; and he made that Queen Tejasvati go with him
mounted on an elephant, as if she were the protecting goddess
of the host. And he mounted an admirable horse, that in
spirit and fury resembled a torrent,^ tall like a moving moun-
tain, with a curl on its breast, and a girth. It seemed to
imitate, with its feet raised as high as its mouth, the going of
Garuda,2 which it had seen in the heaven, rivalling its own
swiftness ; and it lifted up its head and seemed with fearless
eye to measure the earth, as if thinking : " What shall be the
limit of my speed ? "

And after the king had gone a little way he came to a level
piece of ground, and put his horse to its utmost speed to show
it off to Tejasvati. That horse, on being struck with his heel,
jr. went off rapidly, like an arrow impelled from a

Aditt/asena's catapult, in somc unknown direction, so that it
Horse runs bccamc invisible to the eyes of men. The soldiers,
awayw im ^^j^^j^ they saw that take place, were bewildered,
and horsemen galloped in a thousand directions after the
king, who was run away with by his horse, but could not
overtake him. Thereupon the ministers with the soldiers,
fearing some calamity, in their anxiety took with them the
weeping queen and returned to Ujjayini ; there they remained
with gates closed and ramparts guarded, seeking for news of
the king, having cheered up the citizens.

In the meanwhile the king was carried by the horse in an
instant to the impassable forest of the Vindhya hills, haunted
by horrible lions .^ Then the horse happened to stand still, and
the king was immediately distracted with bewilderment, as
the great forest made it impossible for him to know where-
abouts he was. Seeing no other way out of his difficulties,
who knew what the horse had been in a former birth, he
got down from his saddle and, prostrating himself before the
excellent horse, said to him : " Thou art a god ; a creature
like thee should not commit treason against his lord; so I
look upon thee as my protector ; take me by a pleasant

1 More literally, "a torrent of pride and kicking." The D. text differs,

and can be translated, "sweating from (ardour and) pride." — n.m.I'.
* See note in Ocean of Story ^ Vol. I, pp. 103-105. — n.m.p.
3 See Ocean of Story, Vol. I, p. 67n.— n.m.p.

THE BRAHMAN MONASTERY 57

path." When the horse heard that, he was full of regret,
remembering his former birth, and mentally acceded to the
king's request ; for excellent horses are divine beings.^ Then
the king mounted again, and the horse set out by a road
bordered with clear cool lakes, that took away the fatigue of
the journey; and by evening the splendid horse had taken the
king another hundred yojanas^ and brought him near Ujjayini.
As the Sun, beholding his horses, though seven in number,
excelled by this courser's speed, had sunk, as it were through
shame, into the ravines of the western mountain, and as the
darkness was diffused abroad, the wise horse, seeing that the
gates of Ujjayini were closed, and that the burning- place
outside the gates was terrible at that time, carried the king
for shelter to a concealed monastery of Brahmans, that was
situated in a lonely place outside the walls. And the King
Adityasena, seeing that that monastery was a fit place to
spend the night in, as his horse was tired, attempted to enter
it. But the Brahmans who dwelt there opposed his entrance,
saying that he must be some keeper of a cemetery ^ or some
thief. And out they poured in quarrelsome mood, with
savage gestures, for Brahmans who live by chanting the Sama
Veda are the home of timidity, boorishness and ill temper.

1 Grimm in his Teutonic Mythology (translation by Stallybrass, p. 392)
remarks ; " One principal mark to know heroes by is their possessing intelligent
horses, and conversing with them. The touching conversation of Achilles
with his Xanthos and Balios finds a complete parallel in the beautiful Karling
legend of Bayard." (This is most pathetically told in Simrock's Deutsche
Volksb'ucher, vol. ii, " Die Heimonskinder," see especially p. 54.) Grimm
proceeds to cite many other instances from European literature. See also
note 3 to the twentieth story in Miss Stokes' collection, and the remarks in

Bernhard Schmidt's Griechische Mdrchen, p. 237. Owing to the great value

of war horses among the early Aryans we find them an object of worship from
Vedic days. See Rig- Veda, iv, S3. For notes on horse- worship and horse-sacrifice
see Crooke, Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. ii, pp. 204-208 and the numerous
references given on those pages. When horses were first introduced to the
Central American Indians by the Spaniards, they were regarded as super-
natural beings and worshipped as such. For the horse in mythology see
Negelein in Teutonia, ii ; de Gubernatis, Zoological Mythology, vol. i, pp. 290-
296 and 330-355; Pauly-Wissowa, under ** Aberglaube," p. 76; and Crooke,
"Some Notes on Homeric Folk-Lore," Folk-Lore, vol. xix, 19O8, p. 65.— n.m.p.

2 See Ocean of Story, Vol. I, p. Sn^. — n.m.p.

3 The keeper of a burning or burial ground would be impure.

58 THE OCEAN OF STORY

While they were clamouring, a virtuous Brahman named
Vidushaka, the bravest of the brave, came out from that
monastery. He was a young man distinguished for strength
of arm, who had propitiated the Fire by his austerities, and
obtained a splendid sword from that divinity, which he had
only to think of and it came to him.^ That resolute youth
Vidushaka, seeing that king of distinguished bearing, who
had arrived by night, thought to himself that he was some
god in disguise. And the well-disposed youth pushed away
all those other Brahmans, and bowing humbly before the
king, caused him to enter the monastery. And when he had
rested, and had the dust of the journey washed off by female
slaves, Vidushaka prepared for him suitable food. And he
took the saddle off that excellent horse of his, and relieved its
fatigue by giving it grass and other fodder. And after he had
made a bed for the wearied king, he said to him : " My lord,
I will guard your person, so sleep in peace." And while the
king slept that Brahman kept watch the whole night at the
door with the sword of the Fire God in his hand, that came
to him on his thinking of it.

And on the morrow early Vidushaka, without receiving
any orders, of his own accord saddled the horse for the king
as soon as he awoke. The king for his part took leave of
him, and mounting his horse entered the city of Ujjayini,
beheld afar off by the people bewildered with joy. And the
moment he entered, his subjects approached him with a con-
fused hum of delight at his return. The king accompanied
by his ministers entered the palace, and great anxiety left
the breast of the Queen Tejasvati. Immediately grief
seemed to be swept away from the city by the rows of silken
flags displayed out of joy, which waved in the wind ; and
the queen made high festival until the end of the day, until
such time as the people of the city and the sun were red as

^ This summoning by thought is found many times in the Ocean of Story.
It is, however, a supernatural being who is usually thus summoned. Readers
will remember that Vararuchi had made a friend of a Rakshasa who appeared
on thought (Vol. I, p. 50). In the Nights the jinn is summoned by the
rubbing of a magic article, such as a lamp, ring, etc., or less frequently by
burning hair (contagious magic). See Chauvin, Bibliographie des Ouvrages
Arahes, v, .5. — n.m.p.

THE EVIL RESULTS OF SUDDEN WEALTH 59

vermilion.^ And the next day the King Adityasena had
Vidtishaka summoned from the monastery, with all the
other Brahmans. And as soon as he had made known what
Vidushaka *^^^ place in the night, he gave his benefactor
wins the Vidushaka a thousand villages. And the grate-

Kings Favour f^j ]^jj^g ^\^^ ^^^^ ^y^^^ Brahman an umbrella ^

and an elephant and appointed him his domestic chaplain,
so that he was beheld with great interest by the people.
So Vidushaka then became equal to a chieftain; for how
can a benefit conferred on great persons fail of bearing
fruit?

And the noble-minded Vidushaka shared all those villages
which he had received from the king with the Brahmans who
lived in the monastery. And he remained in the court of
the king in attendance upon him, enjoying, together with the
other Brahmans, the income of those villages. But as time
went on those other Brahmans began striving each of them
to be chief, and made no account of Vidushaka, being intoxi-
cated with the pride of wealth. Dwelling in separate parties,
seven in one place, with their mutual rivalries they oppressed
the villages like malignant planets. Vidushaka regarded
their excesses with scornful indifference; for men of firm
mind rightly treat with contempt men of little soul.

Once upon a time a Brahman of the name of Chakradhara,
who was naturally stern, seeing them engaged in wrangling,
came up to them. Chakradhara, though he was one-eyed,
was keen- sighted enough in deciding what was right in other
men's affairs, and though a hunchback, was straightforward
enough in speech. He said to them : " While you were
living by begging you obtained this windfall, you rascals ;
then why do you ruin the villages with your mutual intoler-
ance ? It is all the fault of Vidushaka, who has permitted
you to act thus ; so you may be certain that in a short time
you will again have to roam about begging. For a situation
in which there is no head, and everyone has to shift for

1 Probably the people sprinkled one another with red powder, as at the

Holl festival. For a description of this see Crooke, "The Holl: A Vernal

Festival of the Hindus," Folk-Lore, vol. xxv, 1914, pp. 55-83.— n.m.p.

2 See Appendix II, pp. 263-272.— n.m.p.

60 THE OCEAN OF STORY

himself by his own wits as chance directs,^ is better than one
of disunion under many heads, in which all affairs go to rack
and ruin. So take my advice and appoint one firm man as
your head, if you desire unshaken prosperity, which can only
be ensured by a capable governor." On hearing that, every
one of them desired the headship for himself ; thereupon Cha-
kradhara after reflection again said to those fools : "As you
are so addicted to mutual rivalry I propose to you a basis of
agreement. In the neighbouring cemetery three robbers have
been executed by impalement ; whoever is daring enough to
cut off the noses of those three by night, and to bring them
here, he shall be your head; for courage merits command."*
When Chakradhara made this proposal to the Brahmans,
Vidushaka, who was standing near, said to them ; " Do this ;
what is there to be afraid of ? " Then the Brahmans said

Vidushaka ^^ ^™ • " ^^ ^^^ ^^^ ^^^^ cuough to do it ; let
undertakes a whocvcr is able do it, and we will abide by the
daring Task agreement." Then Vidushaka said: "Well, I
will do it. I will cut off the noses of those robbers by
night and bring them from the cemetery." Then those
fools, thinking the task a difficult one, said to him : "If you
do this you shall be our lord ; we make this agreement." ®
When they had pronounced this agreement, and night had
set in, Vidushaka took leave of those Brahmans and went to
the cemetery. So the hero entered the cemetery, awful as
his own undertaking, with the sword of the Fire God, that
came with a thought, as his only companion. And in the
middle of that cemetery, where the cries of vultures and
jackals were swelled by the screams of witches and the flames

^ The D. text perhaps makes better sense: "better, indeed, is a state
without a ruler, so that their prosperity merely depends on Fate, than one
with many discordant rulers, which entails the scattering of all their wealth."
See Speyer, op, ciL, p. 100. — n.m.p.

2 So in Grimm's Marchen, " Von einem der auszog das Fiirchten zu lernen,"
the youth is recommended to sit under the gallows where seven men have been
executed. Cf. also the story of "The Shroud" in Ralston's Russian Folk-
Tales, p. 307. Cf. also the extraordinary tale of Bellephoron in Apuleius'

Golden Ass, eh. xi. — n.m.p.

3 Literally, " we consider ourselves bound by this word." See Speyer,

op. cit., p. 100. — N.M.P.

THE IMPALED ROBBERS 61

of the funeral pyres were reinforced by the fires in the mouths
of the fire-breathing demons, he beheld those impaled men
with their faces turned up, as if through fear of having their
noses cut off. And when he approached them those three,
being tenanted by demons, struck him with their fists ^ ;
and he for his part slashed them in return with his sword,
for Fear has not learned to bestir herself in the breast of
the resolute. Accordingly the corpses ceased to be convulsed

^ Cf. Ralston's account of the vampire as represented in the Skazkas :
"It is as a vitalised corpse that the visitor from the other world comes to
trouble mankind, often subject to human appetites, constantly endowed with
more than human strength and malignity" (Ralston's Russian Folk-Tales,
p. 306). The belief that the dead rose from the tomb in the form of vampires
appears to have existed in Chaldaea and Babylon. Lenormant observes in his
Chaldosan Magic and Sorcery (English translation, p. 37) : " In a fragment of
the Mythological epopee which is traced upon a tablet in the British Museum,
and relates the descent of Ishtar into Hades, we are told that the goddess,
when she arrived at the doors of the infernal regions, called to the porter
whose duty it was to open them, saying ;

' Porter, open thy door ;
Open thy door that I may enter.

If thou dost not open the door, and if I cannot enter,
I will attack the door, I will break down its bars,
I will attack the enclosure, I will leap over its fences by force ;
I will cause the dead to rise and devour the living,
I will give the dead power over the living.' "

The same belief appears also to have existed in Egypt. The same author
observes (p. 92) : " These formulae also kept the body from becoming, during
its separation from the soul, the prey of some wicked spirit which would enter,
reanimate, and cause it to rise again in the form of a vampire. For, according
to the Egyptian belief, the possessing spirits, and the spectres which frightened
or tormented the living, were but the souls of the condemned returning to

earth, before undergoing the annihilation of the ' second death.' " Another

version of the above translation of the attempt of Ishtar to get into Aralu
(Sheol or Hades) is to be found in Morris Jastrow's The Religion of Babylonia
and Assyria, 1898, pp. 568-569. There are seven doors, and at each Ishtar is
forced to abandon some portion of her clothing and ornaments, until finally
she is entirely naked. This is symbolic of the gradual decay of vegetation
(see Jastrow, op. cit., p. 570). The whole reference, however, although very
interesting, has little to do with vampires. For these see R. Campbell
Thompson, The Devils and Evil Spirits of Babylonia, 1903-1904, which contains
numerous Babylonian and Assyrian incantations against vampires ; while for
Indian vampires and other evil spirits see W. Crooke, " Demons and Spirits
(Indian)," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,\o\. iv, pp. 6OI-6O8. — n.m.p.

62 THE OCEAN OF STORY

with demons, and then the successful hero cut off their noses
and brought them away, binding them up in his garment.

And as he was returning he beheld in that cemetery a
religious mendicant sitting on a corpse muttering charms,
and through curiosity to have the amusement of seeing what
he was doing he stood concealed behind that mendicant. In
a moment the corpse under the mendicant gave forth a hissing
sound, and flames issued from its mouth, and from its navel
mustard-seeds. And then the mendicant took the mustard-
seeds, and rising up struck the corpse with the fiat of his
hand, and the corpse, which was tenanted by a mighty
demon, stood up, and then that mendicant mounted ^ on its
shoulder and began to depart at a rapid rate, and Vidushaka
silently followed him unobserved, and after he had gone a
short distance Vidushaka saw an empty temple with an
image of Durga in it. Then the mendicant got down from
the shoulder of the demon, and entered the inner shrine of the
temple, while the demon fell fiat on the earth. But Vidu-
shaka was present also, contriving to watch the mendicant,
unperceived by him. The mendicant worshipped the goddess
there and offered the following prayer : — "If thou art pleased
with me, O Goddess, grant me the desired boon. If not, I
will propitiate thee with the sacrifice of myself." When
the mendicant, intoxicated with the success of his powerful
spells, said this, a voice coming from the inner shrine thus
addressed the mendicant : " Bring here the maiden daughter
of King Adityasena, and offer her as a sacrifice, then thou
shaft obtain thy desire." When the mendicant heard this he
went out, and striking once more with his hand the demon,^
who hissed at the blow, made him stand upright. And,
mounting on the shoulder of the demon, from whose mouth
issued flames of fire, he flew away through the air to bring
the princess.

Vidushaka seeing all this from his place of concealment

^ Cf. the way in which the witch treats the corpse of her son in the
sixth book of the jEthiopica of Heliodonis, ch. xiv, and Lucan's Pharsalia,
Book VI, 11. 754-757.

^ I.e. the corpse tenanted by the Vetala or demon. See Ocean of

Story, Appendix I, Vol. I, p. 206; and Sir Richard Temple's Foreword to

Vol. I, p. XXV. N.M.P.

THE ABDUCTION OF THE PRINCESS 63

thought to himself : " What ! shall he slay the king's
daughter while I am alive ? I will remain here until the
scoundrel returns." Having formed this resolve, Vidushaka
remained there in concealment. But the mendicant entered
the female apartments of the palace through the window,
and found the king's daughter asleep, as it was night. And
he returned, all clothed in darkness, through the air, bringing
with him the princess, who illuminated with her beauty the
region, as Rahu ^ carries off a digit of the moon. And bearing
along with him that princess, who exclaimed in her grief,
" Alas ! my father ! Alas ! my mother ! " he descended from
the sky into that very temple of the goddess. And then,
dismissing the demon, he entered with that pearl of maidens
into the inner shrine of the goddess, and while he was prepar-
And saves ^^S ^o slay the princess there Vidushaka came in
the Life of with his sword drawn. He said to the mendi-
the Princess ^^^^ . cc yin^jj^ f j)q y^^ ^jg]^ ^^ smitc a jasmiuc

flower with a thunderbolt, in that you desire to employ a
weapon against this tender form ? " And then he seized
the trembling mendicant by the hair, and cut off his head.
And he consoled the princess, distracted by fear, who clung
to him closely as she began to recognise him.

And then the hero thought : " How can I manage during
the night to convey this princess from this place to the
harem ? " Then a voice from the air addressed him : " Hear
this, O Vidushaka ! The mendicant whom thou hast slain
had in his power a great demon and some grains of mustard-
seed. Thence arose his desire to be ruler of the earth and
marry the daughters of kings, and so the fool has this day
been baffled. Therefore, thou hero, take those mustard-
seeds, in order that for this night only thou may est be enabled
to travel through the air." Thus the aerial voice addressed
the delighted Vidushaka ; for even the gods often take such a
hero under their protection. Then he took in his hand those
grains of mustard-seed from the corner of the mendicant's
robe, and the princess in his arms.

And while he was setting out from that temple of the
goddess another voice sounded in the air : " Thou must

^ See note at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

64 THE OCEAN OF STORY

return to this very temple of the goddess at the end of a
month ; thou must not forget this, O hero 1 " When he
heard this, Vidushaka said : " I will do so " — and by the
favour of the goddess he immediately flew up into the air,*
bearing with him the princess. And flying through the air
he quickly placed that princess in her private apartments,
and said to her after she had recovered her spirits : " To-
morrow morning I shall not be able to fly through the air,
and so all men will see me going out, so I must depart now."
When he said this to her, the maiden, being alarmed, answered
him ; *' When you are gone, this breath of mine will leave my
body, overcome with fear. Therefore do not depart, great-
souled hero ; once more save my life ; for the good make it
their business from their birth to carry out every task they
have undertaken."

When the brave Vidushaka heard that he reflected : "If
I go and leave this maiden she may possibly die of fear ; and
then what kind of loyalty to my sovereign shall I have
exhibited ? " Thinking thus he remained all night in those
female apartments, and he gradually dropped off to sleep,
wearied with toil and watching. But the princess in her
terror passed the night without sleeping ; and even when the
morning came she did not wake up the sleeping Vidushaka,*
as her mind was made tender by love, and she said to herself :
" Let him rest a little longer." Then the servants of the
harem came in and saw him, and in a state of consternation
they went and told the king. The king for his part sent the
warder to discover the truth, and he entering beheld Vidu-
shaka there. And he heard the whole story from the mouth
of the princess, and went and repeated it all to the king.
And the king, knowing the excellent character of Vidushaka,
was immediately bewildered, wondering what it could mean.
And he had Vidushaka brought from his daughter's apart-
ment, escorted all the way by her soul, which followed him
out of affection.

* This art has always been regarded in Hindu mythology as the mark
of dignity and a necessary adjunct to kingship. See A. M. Hocart, " Flying^
through the Air," Ind. Ant., vol. lii, 1923, pp. 80-82. — n.m.p.

* Cf. Simrock's Deutsche Volkshiicher, vol. iii, p. SQ^.

THE FORGOTTEN APPOINTMENT 65

And when he arrived, the king asked him what had
taken place, and Vidushaka told him the whole story from
the beginning, and showed him the noses of the robbers
His Conduct fastened up in the end of his garment, and the
satisfactorily mustard-seeds which had been in the possession
explaiiied ^^ ^^^ mendicant, different from those found on
earth. The high-minded monarch suspected that Vidu-
shaka's story was true from these circumstances, so he had
all the Brahmans of the monastery brought before him,
together with Chakradhara, and asked about the original
cause of the whole matter. And he went in person to the
cemetery and saw those men with their noses cut off, and
that base mendicant with his neck severed, and then he
reposed complete confidence in, and was much pleased with,
the skilful and successful Vidushaka, who had saved his
daughter's life. And he gave him his own daughter on the
spot. What do generous men withhold when pleased with
their benefactors ? Surely the Goddess of Prosperity,^ out
of love for the lotus, dwelt in the hand of the princess, since
Vidushaka obtained great good fortune after he had received
it in the marriage ceremony.

Then Vidushaka, enjoying a distinguished reputation,
and engaged in attending upon the sovereign, lived with that
beloved wife in the palace of King Adityasena. Then as
the days went on, once upon a time the princess, impelled by
some supernatural power, said at night to Vidushaka : " My
lord, you remember that when you were in the temple of the
goddess a divine voice said to you : ' Come here at the end
of a month.' To-day is the last day of the month and you
have forgotten it." When his beloved said this to him,
Vidushaka was delighted, and recalled it to mind, and said
to his wife : " Well remembered on thy part, fair one ! But
I had forgotten it." And then he embraced her by way of
reward.

And then, while she was asleep, he left the women's

1 Lakshml or Sri, the Goddess of Prosperity, appeared after the Churning
of the Ocean with a lotus in her hand. According to another story she is
said to have appeared at the Creation floating on the expanded leaves ot
a lotus-flower. The hand of a lady is often compared to a lotus,

VOL. II. E

66 THE OCEAN OF STORY

apartments by night, and in high spirits he went armed
with his sword to the temple of the goddess ; then he
exclaimed outside : " I, Vidushaka, am arrived." And he
His reiuni to heard this speech uttered by someone inside :
the Temple '' Come in, Vidushaka." Thereupon he entered
and beheld a heavenly palace, and inside it a lady of
heavenly beauty with a heavenly retinue, dispelling with her
brightness the darkness, like a night set on fire, looking as
if she were the medicine to restore to life the God of Love
consumed with the fire of the wrath of Siva. He, wondering
what it could all mean, was joyfully received by her in person,
with a welcome full of affection and great respect. And when
he had sat down and had gained confidence from seeing her
affection, he became eager to understand the real nature of
the adventure, and she said to him : " I am a maiden of the
Vidyadhara race, of high descent, and my name is Bhadra,
and as I was roaming about at my will I saw you here on that
occasion. And as my mind was attracted by your virtues, I
uttered at that time that voice which seemed to come from
someone invisible, in order that you might return. And
to-day I bewildered the princess by employing my magic
skill, so that under my impulse she revived your remembrance
of this matter, and for your sake I am here, and so, handsome
hero, I surrender myself to you ; marry me." The noble
Vidushaka, when the Vidyadhari Bhadra addressed him in
this style, agreed that moment, and married her by the
gdndharva ceremony. Then he remained in that very place,
having obtained celestial joys, the fruits of his own valour,
living with that beloved wife.

Meanwhile the princess woke up when the night came to
an end, and not seeing her husband, was immediately plunged
in despair. So she got up and went with tottering steps to
her mother, all trembling, with her eyes flooded with gushing
tears. And she told her mother that her husband had gone
away somewhere in the night, and was full of self-reproach,
fearing that she had been guilty of some fault. Then her
mother was distracted owing to her love for her daughter,
and so in course of time the king heard of it, and came
there, and fell into a state of the utmost anxiety. When his

THE FRUITLESS SEARCH 67

daughter said to him, " I know my husband has gone to the
temple of the goddess outside the cemetery," the king went
there in person. But he was not able to find Vidtishaka
there, in spite of all his searching, for he was concealed by
virtue of the magic science of the Vidyadhari. Then the
king returned, and his daughter in despair determined to
leave the body, but while she was thus minded some wise
man came to her and said this to her : " Do not fear any
misfortune, for that husband of thine is living in the enjoy-
ment of heavenly felicity, and will return to thee shortly."
When she heard that, the princess retained her life, which
was kept in her by the hope of her husband's return, that
had taken deep root in her heart.

Then, while Vidushaka was living there, a certain friend
of his beloved, named Yogesvari, came to Bhadra, and said
to her in secret : " My friend, the Vidyadharas are angry
with you because you live with a man, and they seek to do
you an injury ; therefore leave this place. There is a city
called Karkotaka on the shore of the eastern sea, and beyond
that there is a sanctifying stream named Sitoda, and after
you cross that, there is a great mountain named Udaya,^ the
land of the Siddhas,^ which the Vidyadharas may not invade ;
go there immediately, and do not be anxious about the be-
loved mortal whom you leave here, for before you start you
can tell all this to him, so that he shall be able afterwards
to journey there with speed." When her friend said this to
her, Bhadra was overcome with fear, and though attached

^ Udaya is a Sanskrit word meaning "rising," "appearance," and then
as the eastern mountain behind which tlie sun was supposed to rise. Writing
to me on the subject the Rev. A. S. Geden says that in this sense compounded
words like udayagiri, udaijaparvata, " eastern mountain," were probably more
common than the simple term udaya, and he does not remember the
word being found with this meaning in the Vedas. It does not play a
conspicuous part in Hindu classical mythology, and is, of course, distinct
from Meru, the world mountain, and Mandara, the mountain used at the
Churning of the Ocean. The myth would seem to have arisen in the
Himalayan country, or behind the Hindu Kush, where the sun did actually
appear behind a mountain in the east. It could hardly have suggested
itself on a dead plain like that of the Ganges. See Bohtlingk and Roth. — n.m.p.

2 I.e. semi-divine beings supposed to be of great purity and holiness.

See Vol. I, Appendix 1, p. 204. — n.m.p.

68 THE OCEAN OF STORY

to Vidushaka, she consented to do as her friend advised.
So she told her scheme to Vidushaka, and providently gave
him her ring, and then disappeared at the close of the night.
And Vidushaka immediately found himself in the empty
temple of the goddess, in which he had been before, and
no Bhadra and no palace. Remembering the delusion pro-
duced by Bhadra's magic skill, and beholding the ring,
Vidushaka was overpowered by a paroxysm of despair and
wonder. And remembering her speech as if it were a dream,
he reflected : *' Before she left, she assigned as a place of
meeting the mountain of the sun-rising; so I must quickly
go there to find her ; but if I am seen by the people in this
state, the king will not let me go : so I will employ a strata-
gem in this matter, in order that I may accomplish my
object."

So reflecting, the wise man assumed another appearance,
and went out from that temple with tattered clothes, be-
grimed with dust, exclaiming : " Ah, Bhadra ! Ah, Bhadra ! "
And immediately the people who lived in that place, behold-
ing him, raised a shout : " Here is Vidushaka found ! " And
the king hearing of it came out from his palace in person,
and seeing Vidushaka in such a state, conducting himself
like a madman, he laid hold on him and took him back to
his palace. When he was there, whatever his servants and
connections, who were full of affection, said to him he
answered only by exclaiming : " Ah, Bhadra ! Ah, Bhadra ! "
And when he was anointed with unguents prescribed by
the physicians, he immediately defiled his body with much
cinder- dust ; and the food which the princess out of love
offered to him with her own hands he instantly threw down
and trampled underfoot. And in this condition Vidushaka
remained there some days, without taking interest in any-
thing, tearing his own clothes, and playing the madman.
And Adityasena thought to himself : " His condition is past
cure, so what is the use of torturing him ? He may perhaps
die, and then I shall be guilty of the death of a Brahman,
whereas if he roams about at his will he may possibly recover
in course of time." So he let him go.

Then the hero Vidushaka, being allowed to roam where

VIDtTSHAKA ARRIVES AT PAUNDRAVARDHANA 69

he liked, set out the next day at his leisure to find Bhadra,
taking with him the ring. And as he journeyed on day by
day towards the East, he at last reached a city named
rr . Paundravardhana,^ which lay in his way as

He goes in • • ' *' •^

search of he travelled on ; there he entered the house of
Bhadra ^ certain aged Brahman woman, saying to her :

" Mother, I wish to stop here one night." And she gave
him a lodging and entertained him, and shortly after she
approached him, full of inward sorrow, and said to him :
" My son, I hereby give thee all this house, therefore receive
it, since I cannot now live any longer." He, astonished, said
to her : " Why do you speak thus ? " Then she said :
" Listen, I will tell you the whole story," and so continued
as follows : —

"My son, in this city there is a king named Devasena,
and to him there was born a daughter, the ornament of the
earth. The affectionate king said, ' I have with difficulty
Bnkkhalah- obtained this one daughter,' so he gave her the
dki'ka and the name of Duhkhalabdhika. In course of time,
Rdkshasa when shc had grown up, the king gave her in
marriage to the King of Kachchhapa, whom he had brought
to his own palace.^ The King of Kachchhapa entered
at night the private apartments of his bride, and died
the very first time he entered them. Then the king,
much distressed, again gave his daughter in marriage to
another king ; he also perished in the same way ^ : and when
through fear of the same fate other kings did not wish to
marry her, the king gave this order to his general : ' You
must bring a man in turn from every single house in this
country, so that one shall be supplied every day, and he
must be a Brahman or a Kshatriya. And after you have
brought the man, you must cause him to enter by night into

1 General Cunningham identifies Paundravardhana with the modern
Pubna.

^ There is a curious parallel to this story in Taranatha's History of
Buddhism, translated into German by Schiefner, p. 203. Here a Rakshasi
assumes the form of a former king's wife, and kills all the subjects, one
after another, as fast as they are elected to the royal dignity.

3 Compare the apocryphal Book of Tobit. See p. 30 of Lenormant's
Chaldcean Magic and Sorcery, English translation.

70 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the apartment of my daughter ; let us see how many will
perish in this way, and how long it will go on. Whoever
escapes shall afterwards ^ become her husband ; for it is im-
possible to bar the course of Fate, whose dispensations are
mysterious.' The general having received this order from
the king, brings a man every day in turn from every house
in this city, and in this way hundreds of men have met their
death in the apartment of the princess. ^ Now I, whose
merits in a former life must have been deficient, have one
son here ; his turn has to-day arrived to go to the palace to
meet his death ; and I being deprived of him must to-morrow
enter the fire. Therefore, while I am still alive, I give to
you, a worthy object, all my house with my own hand, in
order that my lot may not again be unfortunate in my next
birth."

When she had said this, the resolute Vidushaka answered :
" If this is the whole matter, do not be despondent, mother.
I will go there to-day : let your only son live. And do not
feel any commiseration with regard to me, so as to say to
yourself, ' Why should I be the cause of this man's death ? '
for owing to the magical power which I possess I run no
risk by going there." When Vidushaka had said this, that
Brahman woman said to him : " Then you must be some
god come here as a reward for my virtue, so cause me, my
son, to recover life, and yourself to gain felicity." When she
had expressed her approval of his project in these words,
he went in the evening to the apartment of the princess,
together with a servant appointed by the general to conduct
him. There he beheld the princess flushed with the pride
of youth, like a creeper weighed down with the burden of its
abundant flowers that had not yet been gathered. Accord-

^ As the word hhavlyyati is future, the addition of pascal (afterwards)
seems unnecessary. It is, moreover, not found in the D. text, which is
rendered by Speyer : "who survives in this (trial) shall become her husband."

N.M.P.

2 For reference to such tales of the Perseus and Andromeda type see
Frazer, Pausanias, vol. ix, 26, 27 ; I. V. Zingerle, Kinder- und Hammarchen aus
Tirol, Nos. 8, 21, 35, pp. 35 et seq., 100 et seq., and 178 et seq. ; G. F. Abbott,
Macedonian Folk-Lore, p. 270 et seq. ; and especially E. S. Hartland, The Legend
of Perseus, 1894-1896.— n.m.p.

THE MYSTERY SOLVED 71

ingly, when night came, the princess went to her bed, and
Vidushaka remained awake in her apartment, holding in his
hand the sword of the Fire God, which came to him with a
thought, saying to himself ; "I will find out who it is that
slays men here." And when people were all asleep, he saw
a terrible Rakshasa coming from the side of the apartment
where the entrance was, having first opened the door ; and
the Rakshasa, standing at the entrance, stretched forward
into the room an arm, which had been the swift wand of
Death to hundreds of men. But Vidushaka, in wrath
springing forward, cut off suddenly the arm of the Rakshasa
with one stroke of his sword.^ And the Rakshasa immedi-
ately fled away through fear of his exceeding valour, with
the loss of one arm, never again to return. When the
princess awoke, she saw the severed arm lying there, and
she was terrified, delighted, and astonished at the same time.
And in the morning the King Devasena saw the arm of
the Rakshasa, which had fallen down after it was cut off,
lying at the door of his daughter's apartments ; in this way
Vidushaka — as if to say, " Henceforth no other men must
enter here " — fastened the door as it were with a long bar.^
Accordingly the delighted king gave to Vidushaka, who
possessed this divine power, his daughter and much wealth ;
and Vidushaka dwelt there some days with this fair one, as
if with prosperity incarnate in bodily form.

But one day he left the princess while asleep, and set
out at night in haste to find his Bhadra. And the princess
in the morning was afflicted at not seeing him, but she was
He continues co^iforted by her father with the hope of his
his search for return. Vidushaka, journeying on day by day,
Bhadra ^^ j^^^ reached the city of Tamralipta, not far

from the eastern sea. There he joined himself to a
certain merchant, named Skandhadasa,^ who desired to
cross the sea. In his company, embarking on a ship laden

1 Ralston in his Russian Folk-Tales, p. 270, compares this incident with
one in a Polish story, and in the Russian story of " The Witch Girl." In
both the arm of the destroyer is cut off.

^ I read iva ; the arm was the long bar, and the whole passage is an
instance of the rhetorical figure called utprekshd.

3 A better reading is Skandadasa, with the D. text. — n.m.p.

72 THE OCEAN OF STORY

with much wealth belonging to the merchant, he set out
on the ocean path. Then that ship was stopped suddenly
when it had reached the middle of the ocean, as if it were
held by something. And when it did not move, though the
sea was propitiated with jewels,^ that merchant Skandhadasa
being grieved, said this : " Whosoever releases this ship of
mine which is detained, to him I will give half my own
wealth and my daughter." The resolute-souled Vidushaka,
when he heard that, said : "I will descend into the water
of the sea and search it, and I will set free in a moment this
ship of yours which is stopped : but you must support me
by ropes fastened round my body. And the moment the
ship is set free, you must draw me up out of the midst of
the sea by the supporting ropes."

The merchant welcomed this speech with a promise to
do what he asked, and the steersmen bound ropes under his
armpits. Supported in that way, Vidushaka descended in
the sea ; a brave man never desponds when the moment
for action has arrived. So taking in his hand the sword of
the Fire God, that came to him with a thought, the hero de-
scended into the midst of the sea under the ship. And there
he saw a giant asleep, and he saw that the ship was stopped
by his leg. So he immediately cut off his leg with his sword,
and at once the ship moved on freed from its impediment.^
When the wicked merchant saw that, he cut the ropes
by which Vidushaka was supported, through desire to save
the wealth he had promised him, and went swiftly to the
other shore of the ocean, vast as his own avarice, in
the ship which had thus been set free. Vidushaka for his
part, being in the midst of the sea with the supporting
ropes cut, rose to the surface, and seeing how matters
stood he calmly reflected for a moment : " Why did the
merchant do this ? Surely in this case the proverb is
applicable : ' Ungrateful men blinded by desire of gain
cannot see a benefit.' Well, it is now high time for me to

^ For collected evidence of sacrifices to water-spirits see Frazer, Golden
Bough, vol. ii, pp. 1.55-170. — n.m.p.

2 Cf. the freeing of Argo by Hercules cutting off Pallair's arm in the
Togail Trot, ed. Stokes, p. 67.

VIDtrSHAKA ESCAPES DROWNING 73

display intrepidity, for if courage fails, even a small calamity
cannot be overcome."

Thus he reflected on that occasion, and then he got astride
on the leg which he had cut off from the giant sleeping in the
water, and by its help he crossed the sea, as if with a boat,
paddling with his hands ; for even destiny takes the part
of men of distinguished valour. Then a voice from heaven
addressed that mighty hero who had come across the ocean,
as Hanuman did for the sake of Rama ^ : " Bravo, Vidu-
shaka ! Bravo ! Who except thee is a man of valour ? I
am pleased with this courage of thine : therefore hear this.
Thou hast reached a desolate coast here, but from this thou
shalt arrive in seven days at the city of Karkotaka ; then
thou shalt pluck up fresh spirits, and journeying quickly
from that place, thou shalt obtain thy desire. But I am the
Fire, the consumer of the oblations to gods and the spirits of
deceased ancestors, whom thou didst before propitiate : and
owing to my favour thou shalt feel neither hunger nor thirst
— therefore go prosperously and confidently." Having thus
spoken, the voice ceased.

And Vidushaka, when he heard that, bowed, adoring the
Fire God, and set forth in high spirits, and on the seventh
day he reached the city of Karkotaka. And there he
entered a monastery, inhabited by many noble Brahmans
from various lands, who were noted for hospitality. It was
a wealthy foundation of the king of that place, Aryavarman,
and had annexed to it beautiful temples all made of gold.
There all of the Brahmans welcomed him, and one Brahman
took the guest to his chamber, and provided him with a bath,
with food and with clothing. And while he was living in the
monastery, he heard this proclamation being made by beat
of drum ^ in the evening : " Whatever Brahman or Kshatriya
wishes to-morrow morning to marry the king's daughter, let
him spend a night in her chamber."

When he heard that, he suspected the real reason, and being
always fond of daring adventures, he desired immediately

^ There is probably a pun here. Rdmartham may mean "for the sake
of a fair one."

^ See the note on the uses of the drum. Vol. I, p. 11 Sn^. — n.m.p.

74 THE OCEAN OF STORY

to go to the apartment of the princess. Thereupon the
Brahmans of the monastery said to him : " Brahman, do not
be guilty of rashness. The apartment of the princess is not
rightly so called, rather is it the open mouth of death/ for
whoever enters it at night does not escape alive, and many
daring men have thus met their death there." In spite of
what these Brahmans told him, Vidushaka would not take their
advice,'^ but went to the palace of the king with his servants.
There the King Aryavarman, when he saw him, welcomed
him in person, and at night he entered the apartment of the
king's daughter, looking like the sun entering the fire. And
he beheld that princess, who seemed by her appearance to be
attached to him, for she looked at him with tearful eye, and
a sad look expressive of the grief produced by utter despair.
And he remained awake there all night gazing intently,
holding in his hand the sword of the Fire God, that came
to him with a thought. And suddenly he beheld at the
Aud a 'rain entrance a very terrible Rakshasa, extending his
encounters left hand becausc his right had been cut off. And
the Rakshasa ^Yievi he saw him, he said to himself : " Here is
that very Rakshasa whose arm I cut off in the city of
Paundravardhana. So I will not strike at his arm again,
lest he should escape me and depart as before, and for this
reason it is better for me to kill him." Thus reflecting,
Vidushaka ran forward and seized his hair, and was preparing
to cut off his head when suddenly the Rakshasa in extreme
terror said to him . " Do not slay me ; you are brave, there-
fore show mercy." Vidushaka let him go, and said : " Who
are you, and what are you about here ? " Then the Rak-
shasa, being thus questioned by the hero, continued : '' My
name is Yamadanshtra, and I had two daughters — this is one,
and she who lives in Paundravardhana is another. And
Siva favoured me by laying on me this command : ' Thou
must save the two princesses from marrying anyone who is
not a hero.' While thus engaged I first had an arm cut off
at Paundravardhana, and now I have been conquered by you
here, so this duty of mine is accompHshed."

^ I read na tad for tatra with a MS. in the Sanskrit College.

2 Here there is a pun on Ananga, a name of Kama, the Hindu Cupid.

THE LAND OF THE SIDDHAS 75

When Vidushaka heard this he laughed, and said to him
in reply : "It was I that cut off your arm in Paundravar-
dhana." The Rakshasa answered: "Then you must be a
portion of some divinity, not a mere man. I think it was for
your sake that Siva did me the honour of laying that command
upon me. So henceforth I consider you my friend, and when
you call me to mind I will appear to you to ensure your success
even in difficulties." In these words the Rakshasa Yama-
danshtra out of friendship chose him as a sworn brother, and
when Vidushaka accepted his proposal, disappeared. Vidu-
shaka, for his part, was commended for his valour by the
princess, and spent the night there in high spirits ; and in the
morning the king, hearing of the incident and highly pleased,
gave him his daughter as the conspicuous banner of his
valour, together with much wealth. Vidushaka lived there
some nights with her, as if with the Goddess of Prosperity,
bound so firmly by his virtue ^ that she could not move a
step. But one night he went off of his own accord from that
place, longing for his beloved Bhadra ; for who that has
tasted heavenly joys can take pleasure in any other ?

And after he had left the town he called to mind that
Rakshasa, and said to him, who appeared the moment he
called him to mind, and made him a bow : " My friend, I
must go to the land of the Siddhas on the eastern mountain
for the sake of the Vidyadhari named Bhadra, so do you
take me there." The Rakshasa said : " Very good." So he
ascended his shoulder, and travelled in that night over sixty
yojanas of difficult country ^ ; and in the morning he crossed
the Sitoda, a river that cannot be crossed by mortals, and
without effort reached the border of the land of the Siddhas.^
The Rakshasa said to him : " Here is the blessed mountain,
called the mountain of the rising sun, in front of you, but I
cannot set foot upon it, as it is the home of the Siddhas."

Then the Rakshasa, being dismissed by him, departed, and
there Vidushaka beheld a delightful lake ; and he sat down

1 Here there is a pun. The word guna also means " rope."
■^ For stories of transportation through the air see Wirt Sikes, British
Goblins, p. 157 et seq.

3 See Vol. I, Appendix I, p. 204. — n.m.p.

76 THE OCEAN OF STORY

on the bank of that lake, beautiful with the faces of full-
blown lotuses, which, as it were, uttered a welcome to him
with the hum of roaming bees. And there he saw unmistak-
able footsteps as of women, seeming to say to him : " This is
the path to the house of your beloved." While he was think-
ing to himself, " Mortals cannot set foot on this mountain,
therefore I had better stop here a moment and see whose
footsteps these are," there came to the lake to draw water
many beautiful women with golden pitchers in their hands.
So he asked the women, after they had filled their pitchers
with water, in a courteous manner . " For whom are you
taking this water?" And those women said to him i "Ex-
cellent sir, a Vidyadhari of the name of Bhadra is dwelling
on this mountain ; this water is for her to bathe in."

Wonderful to say. Providence, seeming to be pleased with
resolute men who attempt mighty enterprises, makes all
things subserve their ends. For one of these women suddenly
said to Vidushaka : " Noble sir, please lift this pitcher on to
my shoulder." He consented, and when he lifted the pitcher
on to her shoulder the discreet man put into it the jewelled
ring he had before received from Bhadra,^ and then he sat

^ Cf. the way in which Torello informs his wife of his presence in
Boccaccio's Decameron, tenth day, nov. ix. The novels of the tenth day must
be derived from Indian, and probably Buddhistic, sources. There is a Bud-
dhistic vein in all of them. A striking parallel to the fifth novel of the tenth
day will be found farther on in this work. Cf. also for the incident of the
ring Thorpe's Yule-tide Stories, p. l67. See also the story of ** Heinrich der
Lowe," Simrock's Deutsche Volksb'iicher, vol. i, pp. 21, 22; Waldau's Bohtnuiche
Marchen, pp. 365, 432; Coelho's Contos Populares Portugueses, p. 76; Prym
and Socin's Si/rische Marchen, p. 72, and Ralston's Tibetan Tales, Introduction,
pp. xlix and 1.

In his Decameron, its Sources and Analogues, p. 343 et seq., A. C. Lee gives
several examples of recognition by a ring or portion of a ring in folk-tales.
It is usually dropped in a cup of wine, as in the old French poem, " Horn and
Rimenhild," and the old English version, " Geste of King Horn." For full
bibliographical details see H. Schofield, "The Story of Horn and Rimenhild,"
Mod. Lang. Ass. Amer., vol. xviii, No. 1, 1903. A similar tale occurs in the
French romance of" Pontus and the Fair Sidone," for which see E. J. Matter,
Mod. Lang. A.^s. Amer., vol. xii (N.S., vol. v), 1895. In many European collec-
tions of poems and ballads we read of parting couples breaking a ring in half
for future recognition. For full particulars see Child, English and Scotch
Popular Ballads, 10 parts, Boston, 1882 [1898]. Cf. also W. E. A. Axon,

pTo

THE RING OF RECOGNITION 77

down again on the bank of that lake, while those women went
with the water to the house of Bhadra. And while they were
pouring over Bhadra the water of ablution, her ring fell into
her lap. When Bhadra saw it she recognised it, and asked
those friends of hers whether they had seen any stranger
about. And they gave her this answer : " We saw a young
mortal on the banks of the lake, and he lifted this pitcher
for us." Then Bhadra said : "Go and make him bathe and
adorn himself, and quickly bring him here, for he is my
husband, who has arrived in this country."

When Bhadra had said this, her companions went and told
Vidushaka the state of the case, and after he had bathed,
brought him into her presence. And when he arrived
Vidushaka at ^^ ^^^' ^^^cr long Separation, Bhadra, who was
last meets eagerly expecting him, like the ripe blooming
Bhadra fruit of the tree of his own valour in visible

form : she for her part rose up when she saw him, and
offering him the argha,^ so to speak, by sprinkling him with
her tears of joy, she fastened her twining arms round his
neck like a garland. When they embraced one another the
long-accumulated affection ^ seemed to ooze from their limbs
in the form of sweat, owing to excessive pressure. Then they
sat down, and never satisfied with gazing at one another,
they both, as it were, endured the agony of longing multiplied
a hundredfold. Bhadra then said to Vidushaka : " How did
you come to this land ? " And he thereupon gave her this
answer : " Supported by affection for thee, I came here endur-
ing many risks to my life ; what else can I say, fair one ? "
When she heard that, seeing that his love was excessive, as it

Lancashire Gleanings, 1883, p. 343; Trans. Roy Soc. Lit., 2nd series, vol. ix,
p. 440, and Antiqiiary, vol. xxxviii, 1902, p. 24.

This '^declaring presence" motif, as it might be called, is sometimes
mixed up with other motifs ; thus it appears in the well-known cycle of tales
where the hero is given various tasks to perform before he can gain his bride,
and must pick out the girl from a number exactly alike. It is sometimes an
animal that helps, or the girl herself makes some sign. Readers will remember
the well-known story of " Nala and DamayantI " in the Mahabhdrata ; but of
this more later. — n.m.p.

^ An oblation to gods, or venerable men, of rice, durva grass, flowers, etc.,
with water, or of water only in a small boat-shaped vessel.

2 S7ieha means "oil," and also "affection."

78 THE OCEAN OF STORY

caused him to disregard his own life, Bhadra said to him who
through affection had endured the utmost ^ : " My husband,
I care not for my friends, nor my magic powers ; you are my
Hfe, and I am your slave, my lord, bought by you with your
virtues." Then Vidushaka said : *' Then come with me to
live in Ujjayini, my beloved, leaving all this heavenly joy."
Bhadra immediately accepted his proposal, and gave up all
her magic gifts (which departed from her the moment she
formed that resolution) with no more regret than if they had
been straw. Then Vidushaka rested with her there during
that night, being waited on by her friend Yogesvari, and in
the morning the successful hero descended with her from the
mountain of the sunrise, and again called to mind the Rak-
shasa Yamadanshtra ; the Rakshasa came the moment he
was thought of, and Vidushaka told him the direction of
the journey he had to take, and then ascended his shoulder,
having previously placed Bhadra there. She too endured
patiently to be placed on the shoulder of a very loathsome
Rakshasa. What will not women do when mastered by
affection ?

So Vidushaka, mounted on the Rakshasa, set out with his
beloved, and again reached the city of Karkotaka ; and there
men beheld him with fear, inspired by the sight of the Ra-
And collecting ^shasa ; and when he saw King Aryavarman he
his numerous demanded from him his daughter ; and after re-
iVives ceiving that princess surrendered by her father,

whom he had won with his arm, he set forth from that city
in the same style, mounted on the Rakshasa. And after he
had gone some distance he found that wicked merchant on
the shore of the sea who long ago cut the ropes when he had
been thrown into the sea. And he took, together with his
wealth, his daughter, whom he had before won as a reward
for setting free the ship in the sea. And he considered the
depriving that villain of his wealth as equivalent to putting
him to death ; for grovelling souls often value their hoards
more than their life. Then mounted on the Rakshasa as on a
chariot, taking with him that daughter of the merchant, he

^ The D. text edits kasthagatasnehdl, thus meaning "at hearing this,
her affection came to its highest pitch." — n.m.p.

THE TRIUMPHANT RETURN 79

flew up into the heaven with the princess and Bhadra, and
journeying through the air he crossed the ocean, which Uke
his valour was full of boisterous impetuosity, exhibiting it
to his fair ones.^ And he again reached the city of Paun-
dravardhana, beheld with astonishment by all as he rode on
a Rakshasa. There he greeted his wife, the daughter of
Devasena, who had long desired his arrival, whom he had won
by the defeat of the Rakshasa ; and though her father tried
to detain him, yet longing for his native land, he took her
also with him and set out for Ujjayini. And owing to the
speed of the Rakshasa he soon reached that city, which
Returns safely appeared like his satisfaction at beholding his
to Vjjayim homc, exhibited in visible form. There Vidushaka
was seen by the people, perched on the top of that huge
Rakshasa, whose vast frame was illuminated by the beauty
of his wives seated on his shoulder, as the moon ^ rising over
the eastern mountain with gleaming herbs on its summit.
The people being astonished and terrified, his father-in-law
the King Adityasena came to hear of it, and went out
from the city. But Vidushaka, when he saw him, quickly
descended from the Rakshasa, and after prostrating himself
approached the king ; the king too welcomed him. Then
Vidushaka caused all his wives to come down from the
shoulder of the Rakshasa, and released him to wander where
he would. And after that Rakshasa had departed, Vidu-
shaka, accompanied by his wives, entered the king's palace
together with the king his father-in-law. There he de-
lighted by his arrival that first wife of his, the daughter of
that king, who suffered a long regret for his absence. And
when the king said to him, " How did you obtain these
wives, and who is that Rakshasa ? " he told him the whole
story.

Then that king, pleased with his son-in-law's valour, and
knowing what it was expedient to do, gave him half his

^ Sattva when applied to the ocean probably means "monsters." So
the whole compound would mean "in which was conspicuous the fury of
gambling monsters," The pun defies translation,

2 I read aushadheh. The Rakshasa is compared to the mountain, Vidushaka
to the moon, his wives to the gleaming herbs.

80 THE OCEAN OF STORY

kingdom ; and immediately Vidushaka, though a Brahman,
became a monarch, with a lofty white umbrella and chowries
waving on both sides of him. And then the city of Ujjayini
was joyful, full of the sound of festive drums and music,
uttering shouts of delight. Thus he obtained the mighty
rank of a king, and gradually conquered the whole earth, so
that his foot was worshipped by all kings, and with Bhadra
for his consort he long lived in happiness with those wives
of his, who were content, having abandoned jealousy. Thus
resolute men, when Fortune favours them, find their own
valour a great and successful stupefying charm that forcibly
draws towards them prosperity.

[M] When they heard from the mouth of the King of
Vatsa this varied tale ^ full of marvellous incident, all his
ministers sitting by his side and his two wives experienced
excessive delight.

^ Thorpe in his Yule-tide Stories remarks that the story of Vidushaka
somewhat resembles in its ground-plot the tale of the " Beautiful Palace
East of the Sun and North of the Earth." With the latter he also compares
the story of Saktivega in the fifth book of the Kathd Sarit Sdgara. (See the
Table of Contents of Thorpe's Yule-tide Stories, p. xi.) Cf. also Sicilianische

Marchen, vol. ii, p. 1, and for the cutting off of the giant's arm, p. 50.

Numerous stories from all parts of Europe bearing a certain similarity to
that in our text will be found in G. H. Gerould's The Grateful Dead, Folk-Lore
Society, 1908, pp. 44-75.

For some inexplicable reason Gerould heads the chapter " The Grateful
Dead and the Poison Maiden," when not one of the stories have anything to
do with poison maidens. The women in question merely have snakes, dragons,
etc. (which have caused the death of many husbands), extracted by magic or
divine aid. He should have called this suh-7notif " Possessed Women," as he
originally did on page 26 of the same volume, or else some such title as "The
Fatal Bride," "The Wedding of Death."

For the connection of snakes and poisoned women, see Appendix III,
pp. 306, 307 of this volume. — n.m.p.

THE ORIGIN OF ECLIPSES 81

NOTE ON RAHU AND ECLIPSES

Rahu was the Asura (see Vol. I, pp. 197-200) who, disguised as a god at
the Churning of the Ocean (see Vol. I, pp. In^, 3n^, 55n^ and 202), obtained
possession of some of the Amrita and proceeded to drink it in order to become
immortal. Surya and Soma (the sun and moon), however, noticed what
was going on, and immediately told Narayana (Vishnu), who instantly cut
off Rahu's head with his discus. As the head contained Amrita it became
immortal and came to represent the ascending nodes of the moon's orbit.
The body of Rahu, according to the Puranic notion, was called Ketu, and
represented the descending nodes. It also became the progenitor of the
whole tribe of meteors and comets. Not having obtained his wish to become
completely immortal, Rahu naturally bore a grudge against Surya and Soma,
and, whenever he gets the opportunity, he tries to swallow them. His shadow
is thus thrown on the intended victim, and so are caused what we call the
eclipses !

The interesting point about this myth is that the origin appears to be
unknown. As E. J. Thomas has mentioned (Hastings' Enci/. Rel. Eth., " Sun,
Moon and Stars (Buddhist)," vol. xii, p. 72), the story is not early Buddhist,
nor even ancient Hindu. Although it occurs in the Mahdbhdrata (I, xix), it is
not found in the account of the Churning of the Ocean in the Vishnu Purana.
Is it, then, Aryan or non-Aryan } An eclipse of the sun or moon has every-
where been regarded with dread, and in many parts of the world its advent
still gives rise to a variety of rites, some of a threatening and others of a
propitiatory nature. The usual explanatory myth resembles that described
above, at least as far as the idea of the sun or moon being devoured is
concerned. It is an animal or demon who is trying to eat up the sun or
moon, hence it is necessary to frighten it away by terrifying noises.

In China and Assam gongs are sounded for this purpose, while more
primitive peoples scream, hit their cooking utensils and fire pistols, and
among the Sencis of Eastern Peru lighted arrows are shot at the intruder.
It is interesting to notice that in the Confucian classic Tsun Tsiu ("Springs
and Autumns ") the word for " eclipse " is the same as that for " eat." Among
the Tlaxcalans of Mexico matters became very serious during an eclipse. The
phenomenon was thought to be caused by a fight between the sun and moon,
and in order to appease them red-skinned people were sacrificed to the sun
and albinos to the moon.

The Peruvians (and at one period the Mexicans also) considered that,
owing to a former kindness rendered it, dogs were held in high esteem by
the moon. Accordingly when an eclipse of the moon occurred, they beat
all the dogs, so that the moon, angry at this treatment of her friends, would
immediately uncover her face.

Another primitive idea is that the light of the sun and moon has gone
out, and consequently a fire or torches lit during the eclipse will persuade the
luminary to smile upon the world once more.

VOL. II. F

82 THE OCEAN OF STORY

As in China, the Hindus see a hare in the moon in place of our ''man"
(see Ocean of Story, Vol. I, p. 109«^). The Todas of the Nilgiri Hills imagine
that during an eclipse of the moon a snake is devouring the hare. They fast
until the eclipse is over and shout out to frighten away the snake (see
Rivers, The Todas, p. 593).

In the Central Provinces it is believed that Rahu was either a sweeper or
the deity of the sweepers ; thus the Mehtar caste of scavengers collect alms
during an eclipse, as it is thought that Rahu will be thus appeased and loose
his hold on the luminaries. Similarly the Teli, or oil-pressers caste of the
Chhattlsgarh and Nagpur divisions, believe that the sun owes the sweeper a
debt which he refuses to pay. The sweeper, however, is not to be put off
easily and sits dhamd at the sun's door. This is obvious, for his dark shadow
can be seen quite clearly. In time the debt is paid and the sweeper departs.

In Bombay, J. J. Modi (see reference below) was told the following as the
usual explanation of an eclipse.

Rama, on his return from the defeat of Ravana in Lanka, gave a feast to
his victorious army. Mahadeva (Siva) and Parvati were serving the meals.
Presently Mahadeva drew the attention of Parvati to the presence of a
low-caste Mang boy (a caste who act as village musicians and castrate
bullocks, the women serving as midwives) in the assembly, and asked her
to be careful, and to serve him the meals from a distance. But as soon as
Rama saw the Mang he slew him for daring to mar the sacredness of the
feast by his impure presence. The mother of the slain boy took up the head,
placed it in a basket and tried in vain to resuscitate it with fresh water.
With the basket containing the head of her lost son, she went to the gods
and goddesses begging for her meals. In turn she still goes to the sun and
moon, threatening to touch them if her request is not granted, thus desecrating
their sacred character. It is the shadow of her basket that causes the eclipse,
and so it is to remove this Mang woman, this importunate creditor, that people
are asked to give offerings to the luminaries and alms to the Mang caste.

An eclipse is always of evil omen, and is regarded rather like an evil
eye from whose influence everything should be protected. The wise house-
wife (says Crooke, op. cit., vol. i, pp. 21, 22), when an eclipse is announced,
takes a leaf of the Tulasi or sacred basil, and sprinkling Ganges water on
it, puts the leaf in the jars containing the drinking water for the use of
the family and the cooked food, and thus keeps them pure while the eclipse
is going on. Confectioners, who are obliged to keep large quantities of
cooked food ready, relieve themselves and their customers from the taboo
by keeping some of the sacred kusa or dub grass in their vessels when an
eclipse is expected. A pregnant woman will do no work during an eclipse,
as otherwise she believes that her child would be deformed, and the deformity
is supposed to bear some relation to the work which is being done by her
at the time. Thus, if she were to sew anything, the baby would have a
hole in its flesh, generally near the ear ; if she cut anything, the child would
have a hare-lip. On the same principle the horns of pregnant cattle are
smeared with red paint during an eclipse, because red is a colour abhorred
by demons. While the eclipse is going on, drinking water, eating food.

THE ORIGIN OF ECLIPSES 88

and all household business, as well as the worship of the gods, are all pro-
hibited. No respectable Hindu will at such a time sleep on a bedstead
or lie down to rest, and he will give alms in barley or copper coins to
relieve the pain of the suffering luminaries.

An eclipse is an important event among modem Hindus, and considerable
ritual is carried out in every Brahman household (see Mrs Stevenson, The
Rites of the Twice-horn, p. 352). For further information on the superstitions
of eclipses reference should be made to E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture, vol. i,
pp. 288, 328 et seq., and S56 ; W. Crooke, Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. i,
pp. 18-23; Jivanji Jamshedji Modi, "A few Ancient Beliefs about the Eclipse
and a few Superstitions based on these Beliefs," Joiirn. Anth. Soc. Bomb.,
vol. iii, 1894, pp. 346-360; Frazer, Golden Bough, vol. i, pp. 311, 312; vol. x,
pp. 70, l62n; Russell, Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, \o\. iv, pp. 232,
550 ; W. D. Wallis, " Prodigies and Portents," Hastings' Ency. Pel. Eth., vol. x,
pp. 368, SQQ, and the numerous authors on "Sun, Moon and Stars" in ditto
vol. xii, pp. 48-103. — n.m.p.

CHAPTER XIX

THEN Yaugandliarayana said to the King of Vatsa :
[M] " King, it is known that you possess the favour
of destiny, as well as courage ; and I also have taken
some trouble about the right course of policy to be piu-sued
in this matter : therefore carry out as soon as possible your
plan of conquering the regions." When his chief minister
had said this to him, the King of Vatsa answered : " Admit-
ting that this is true, nevertheless the accomplishment of
auspicious undertakings is always attended with difficulties,
accordingly I will with this object propitiate Siva by
austerities, for without his favour how can I obtain what I
desire ? " When they heard that, his ministers approved of
his performing austerities, as the chiefs of the monkeys did
in the case of Rama, when he was intent upon building a
bridge over the ocean. ^

^ This well-known incident occurs in the sixth book of the Ramayana,
known as the Yuddha-kdnda (" Battle Section "). Rama, having concluded an
alliance with Sugriva, king of the monkeys, is advised by him to build a bridge
from the mainland to Lanka (Ceylon), where the Rakshasa, Ravana, is holding
Sita (Rama's wife) captive.

Accordingly a huge army of monkeys assembles on the seashore.
Vibhishana, Ravana's brother, advises the surrender of Sita, but is insulted
by Ravana. He thereupon joins Rama and advises him to propitiate the God
of the Sea, before starting building the bridge. This is done, and then,
tearing up rocks and trees, the multitude of monkeys construct a bridge across
the straits. A fearful battle ensues, Ravana is killed, and after Sita has proved
her purity she is joyfully received back by Rama.

Thus the Hindus have given the name Rama's Bridge (Ramasetu) to the
row of islands and sandbanks stretching from the island of Manaar, near the
north-west coast of Ceylon, to the island of Rame^varman, just off the Indian
mainland. It is a famous place of pilgrimage, and contains a wonderful carved
temple, 700 ft. long, with pillared corridors.

The English name Adam's Bridge is in all probability adopted from the
Arabs, who regard Ceylon as the place of Adam's exile after he had been
driven from Eden. The well-known depression on Adam's Peak, the most
prominent, though not the largest, mountain in Ceylon, is considered to

THE POWER OBTAINED BY AUSTERITIES 85

And after the king had fasted for three nights, engaged
in austerities with the queens and the ministers, Siva said to
him in a dream : "I am satisfied with thee, therefore rise up ;
thou shalt obtain an unimpeded triumph, and thou shalt
soon have a son who shall be king of all the Vidyadharas."
Then the king woke up, with all his fatigue removed by the
favour of Siva, like the new moon increased by the rays of
the sun. And in the morning he delighted his ministers
by telling them that dream, and the two queens, tender as
flowers, who were worn out by the fasting they had endured
to fulfil the vow. And they were refreshed by the descrip-
tion of his dream, well worthy of being drunk in with the
ears, and its effect was like that of medicine,^ for it restored
their strength.

The king obtained by his austerities a power equal to
that of his ancestors, and his wives obtained the saintly re-
nown of matrons devoted to their husband. But on the
morrow, when the feast at the end of the fast was celebrated,
and the citizens were beside themselves with joy, Yaugan-
dharayana thus addressed the king : " You are fortunate,
O King, in that the holy Siva is so well disposed towards
you, so proceed now to conquer your enemies, and then enjoy
the prosperity won by your arm. For when prosperity is
acquired by a king's own virtues it remains fixed in his
family, for blessings acquired by the virtues of the owners
are never lost. And for this reason it was that that
treasure long buried in the ground, which had been ac-
cumulated by your ancestors and then lost, was recovered
by you. Moreover with reference to this matter hear the
following tale : —

be Adam's footprint by the Mohammedans, Buddha's footprint by the
Buddhists, Siva's by the Brahmans, while the claims of the Portuguese
Christians are divided between St Thomas and the eunuch of Candace,
Queen of Ethiopia.

For further information on this subject reference should be made to
T. W. Rhys Davids' "Adam's Peak," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Etk., vol, i, pp. 87,
88, with the references given; Yule and Cordier, Marco Polo (1903), vol. ii,
pp. 321, 322, 328w, and Cathay and the Way Thither, vol. i, pp. 171, 172,
vol. iii, pp. 233, 242. — n.m.p.

^ Perhaps we should read svddvaushadha, " sweet medicine."

86 THE OCEAN OF STORY

23. Story of Devaddsa

Long ago there was in the city of Pataliputra a certain
merchant's son, sprung from a rich family, and his name was
Devadasa. And he married a wife from the city of Paun-
dravardhana, the daughter of some rich merchant. When his
father died, Devadasa became, in course of time, addicted to
vice, and lost all his wealth at play. And then his wife's
father came and took away to his own house in Paundravar-
dhana his daughter, who was distressed by poverty and the
other hardships of her lot.^ Gradually the husband began to
be afflicted by his misfortunes, and wishing to be set up in his
business, he came to Paundravardhana to ask his father-in-
law to lend him the capital which he required. And having
arrived in the evening at the city of Paundravardhana, see-
ing that he was begrimed with dust and in tattered garments,
he thought to himself : " How can I enter my father-in-law's
house in this state ? In truth for a proud man death is pre-
ferable to exhibiting poverty before one's relations." Thus
reflecting, he went into the market-place, and remained outside
a certain shop during the night, crouching with contracted
body, like the lotus which is folded at night. And immedi-
ately he saw a certain young merchant open the door of that
shop and enter it. And a moment after he saw a woman
come with noiseless step to that same place, and rapidly
enter. And while he fixed his eyes on the interior of the
shop, in which a light was burning, he recognised in that
woman his own wife. Then Devadasa seeing that wife of
his repairing to another man, and bolting the door, being
smitten with the thunderbolt of grief, thought to himself:
" A man deprived of wealth loses even his own body, how
then can he hope to retain the affections of a woman ? For
women have fickleness implanted in their nature by an in-
variable law, like the flashes of lightning. So here I have an
instance of the misfortunes which befall men who fall into the
sea of vice, and of the behaviour of an independent woman
who lives in her father's house."

^ As we shall see in the note on p. SSn}, this was considered in the Rig-
Veda quite sufficient for the wife to turn to another man. — n.m.p.

THE SECRET OVERHEARD 87

Thus he reflected as he stood outside, and he seemed to
himself to hear his wife confidentially conversing with her
lover. So he applied his ear to the door, and that wicked
woman was at that moment saying in secret to the merchant,
her paramour : " Listen ; as I am so fond of you, I will to-
day tell you a secret : my husband long ago had a great-
grandfather named Viravarman ; in the courtyard of his
house he secretly buried in the ground four jars of gold, one
jar in each of the four corners. And he then informed one
of his wives of that fact, and his wife at the time of her death
told her daughter-in-law, she told it to her daughter-in-law,
who was my mother-in-law, and my mother-in-law told it to
me. So this is an oral tradition in my husband's family,
descending through the mothers-in-law. But I did not tell
it to my husband though he is poor, for he is odious to me as
being addicted to gambling, but you are above all dear to me.
So go to my husband's town and buy the house from him with
money, and after you have obtained that gold come here and
live happily with me."

When the merchant, her paramour, heard this from that
treacherous woman, he was much pleased with her, thinking
that he had obtained a treasure without any trouble. Deva-
dasa, for his part, who was outside, bore henceforth the hope
of wealth, so to speak, riveted in his heart with those pierc-
ing words of his wicked wife. So he went thence quickly to
the city of Pataliputra, and after reaching his house he took
that treasure and appropriated it. Then that merchant,
who was in secret the paramour of his wife, arrived in that
country on pretence of trading, but in reality eager to obtain
the treasure. So he bought that house from Devadasa, who
made it over to him for a large sum of money. Then Deva-
dasa set up another home, and cunningly brought back that
wife of his from the house of his father-in-law. When this
had been done, that wicked merchant, who was the lover of
his wife, not having obtained the treasure, came and said to
him : " This house of yours is old and I do not like it ; so
give me back my money and take back your own house."

Thus he demanded, and Devadasa refused, and being
engaged in a violent altercation, they both went before the

88 THE OCEAN OF STORY

king. In his presence Devadasa poured forth the whole
story of his wife, painful to him as venom concealed in his
breast. Then the king had his wife summoned, and after
ascertaining the truth of the case he punished that adulterous
merchant with the loss of all his property. Devadasa for
his part cut off the nose ^ of that wicked wife, and married
another, and then lived happily in his native city on the
treasure he had obtained.

[M] " Thus treasure obtained by virtuous methods is
continued to a man's posterity, but treasure of another
kind is as easily melted away as a flake of snow when the rain
begins to fall. Therefore a man should endeavour to obtain
wealth by lawful methods, but a king especially, since wealth
is the root of the tree of empire. So honour all your ministers
according to custom, in order that you may obtain success,
and then accomplish the conquest of the regions, so as to gain
opulence in addition to virtue. For out of regard to the
fact that you are allied by marriage with your two power-
ful fathers-in-law, few kings will oppose you ; most will join
you. However, this King of Benares named Brahmadatta is
always your enemy, therefore conquer him first ; when he is

^ In the oldest historical period of India there was no word for " adultery ";
yet its occurrence is distinctly proved, if proof be needed among a highly
developed culture like the Aryan, by various passages in the Rig-Veda. One
in particular is of special interest here as it shows that the adultery of a
woman whose husband gambled was of quite ordinary occurrence. The
passage is in verse 4 of the didactic poem Rig-Veda, x, 34: "Others lay
hands on the wife of the man who abandons himself to the dice."

The method of punishment mentioned in our text is found in other places
besides India ; thus in Mexico the woman had her nose and ears cut off, and
was stoned to death (see A. de Herrera, West Indies, vol. iv, p. 338, and
W. Prescott, Peru, p. 21). Every conceivable form of punishment imaginable
has been employed in different parts of the world. For full details reference
should be made to the numerous articles on " Adultery " in Hastings' Ency.
Rel. Eth., vol. i, pp. 122-137. Among the Pardhi caste of Central India, the
punishment for adultery in either sex consists in cutting off a piece of the left
ear with a razor. See Russell, Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, vol. iv,
p. 364 ; Ronaldshay, India, a Bird's-Et/e View, 1924, p. 48, and cf. Flinders Petrie,
"Assyrian and Hittite Society," Ancient Egi/pt, M&rch 1924, p. 23 e/ seq. — n.m.p.

THE EXPEDITION STARTS FAVOURABLY 89

conquered, conquer the eastern quarter and gradually all the
quarters, and exalt the glory of the race of Pandu gleaming
white like a lotus."

When his chief minister said this to him, the King of
Vatsa consented, eager for conquest, and ordered his sub-
jects to prepare for the expedition ; and he gave the
The Kins: Sovereignty of the country of Videha to his
prepares for brother- iu-law Gopalaka, by way of reward for
Conquest j^jg assistance, thereby showing his knowledge of
policy ; and he gave to Sinhavarman, the brother of Padma-
vati, who came to his assistance with his forces, the land of
Chedi, treating him with great respect ; and the monarch
summoned Pulindaka, the friendly King of the Bhillas,^ who
filled the quarters with his hordes, as the rainy season fills
them with clouds ; and while the preparation for the expedi-
tion was going on in the great king's territories a strange
anxiety was produced in the heart of his enemies ; but
Yaugandharayana first sent spies to Benares to find out the
proceedings of King Brahmadatta ; then on an auspicious
day, being cheered with omens portending victory, the King
of Vatsa first marched against Brahmadatta in the eastern
quarter, having mounted^ a tall victorious elephant, with
a lofty umbrella on its back, as a furious lion ascends a
mountain with one tree in full bloom on it.

And his expedition was facilitated^ by the autumn,
which arrived as a harbinger of good fortune, and showed
him an easy path, across rivers flowing with diminished
volume, and he filled the face of the land with his shouting
forces, so as to produce the appearance of a sudden rainy
season without clouds ; and then the cardinal points, re-
sounding with the echoes of the roaring of his host, seemed
to be telling one another their fears of his coming, and his
horses, collecting the brightness of the sun on their golden
trappings, moved along, followed, as it were, by the fire
pleased with the purification of his army.*

1 Le. Bheels. See Vol. I, p. 152«i. — n.m.p. ^ j ^ead drvdhah.

3 A MS. in the Sanskrit College reads sambhavah for the sampadah of
Dr Brockhaus' text.

* Lustratio exercitus ; waving lights formed part of the ceremony.

90 THE OCEAN OF STORY

And his elephants with their ears like white chowries, and
with streams of ichor flowing from their temples reddened
by being mixed with vermilion, appeared, as he marched
along, like the sons of the mountains, streaked with the
white clouds of autumn, and pouring down streams of water
coloured with red mineral, sent by the parent hills, in their
fear, to join his expedition. And the dust from the earth
concealed the brightness of the sun, as if thinking that the
king could not endure the effulgent splendour of rivals.
And the two queens followed the king step by step on the
way, like the Goddess of Fame, and the Fortune of Victory,
attracted by his politic virtues.^ The silk of his host's
banners, tossed to and fro in the wind, seemed to say to his
enemies : " Bend in submission, or flee." Thus he marched,
beholding the districts full of blown white lotuses, like the
uplifted hoods of the serpent Sesha ^ terrified with fear of
the destruction of the world.

In the meanwhile those spies, commissioned by Yaugan-
dharayana, assuming the vows of skull-bearing worshippers
of Siva,^ reached the city of Benares. And one of them, who
was acquainted with the art of juggling, exhibiting his skill,
assumed the part of teacher, and the others passed them-
selves off as his pupils. And they celebrated that pretended
teacher, who subsisted on alms, from place to place, saying :
" This master of ours is acquainted with past, present and
future." Whatever that sage predicted, in the way of fires
and so on, to those who came to consult him about the
future, his pupils took care to bring about secretly ; so he

^ It also means " drawing cords."

2 He is sometimes represented as bearing the entire world on one of his
heads. See Vol. I, p. logn^.— n.m.p.

* The Saiva mendicants have ten classes, known collectively as Da^namis,
"ten names." Among other more respectable orders are included the Aghorl,
a sect of ascetics who follow the most vile practices imaginable. They are
also known by the name of Kapalika or Kapaladharin (Skr. kdpala, "a skull,"
dhdrin, "carrying"). For fuller details see H. W. I3arrow, "Aghoris and
Aghorapanthis," Jouni. Aiith. Soc. Bomb., vol. iii. No. 4, 1893, pp. 197-251 ;
W. Crooke, "Aghorl," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eih., vol. i, pp. 210-213. The
connection of skulls with the worship of Siva has already occurred in the
Ocean of Story (Vol. I, p. 5, 5n^).— n.m.p.

m heoa

THE ENEMY'S STRATAGEMS FAIL 91

became famous. He gained complete ascendancy over the
mind of a certain Rajput courtier there, a favourite of
the king, who was won over by this mean skill of the
teacher. And when the war with the King of Vatsa came
on, the King Brahmadatta began to consult him by the
agency of the Rajput, so that he learnt the secrets of the
government.

Then the minister of Brahmadatta, Yogakarandaka, laid
snares in the path of the King of Vatsa as he advanced.
He tainted, by means of poison and other deleterious sub-
stances, the trees, flowering creepers, water and grass all
along the line of march. And he sent poison damsels ^ as
dancing- girls among the enemy's host, and he also dispatched
nocturnal assassins into their midst. But that spy, who had
assumed the character of a prophet, found all this out, and
then quickly informed Yaugandharayana of it by means of
his companions. Yaugandharayana for his part, when he
found it out, purified at every step along the line of march
the poisoned grass, water, and so on, by means of corrective
antidotes, and forbade in the camp the society of strange
women, and with the help of Rumanvat he captured and put
to death those assassins. When he heard of that, Brahma-
datta, having found all his stratagems fail, came to the con-
clusion that the King of Vatsa, who filled with his forces
the whole country, was hard to overcome. After deliberating
and sending an ambassador, he came in person to the King of
Vatsa, who was encamped near, placing his clasped hands
upon his head in token of submission.

The King of Vatsa for his part, when the King of Benares
came to him, bringing a present, received him with respect
and kindness ; for heroes love submission. He being thus
And after subducd, that mighty king went on pacifying
subduing all the East, making the yielding bend, but extirpat-
hts Enemies jj^g ^^le obstinate, as the wind treats the trees,
until he reached the eastern ocean, rolling with quivering
waves, as it were, trembling with terror on account of the
Ganges having been conquered. On its extreme shore he

^ For a detailed account of poison damsels, etc., see Appendix III at the
end of this volume. — n.m.p.

92 THE OCEAN OF STORY

set up a pillar of victory,^ looking like the king of the
serpents emerging from the world below to crave immunity
for Patala. Then the people of Kalinga ^ submitted and
paid tribute, and acted as the king's guides, so that the
renown of that renowned one ascended the mountain of
Mahendra. Having conquered a forest of kings by means
of his elephants, which seemed like the peaks of the Vindhya
come to him terrified at the conquest of Mahendra, he went
to the southern quarter. There he made his enemies cease
their threatening murmurs and take to the mountains,
strengthless ' and pale, treating them as the season of autumn
treats the clouds.

The Kaveri being crossed by him in his victorious onset,
and the glory of the king of the Chola * race being surpassed,
were befouled at the same time. He no longer allowed the
Muralas ^ to exalt their heads, for they were completely
beaten down by tributes imposed on them.® Though his
elephants drank the waters of the Godavari divided into

^ Jayasiamhha. Wilson remarks that the erection of these columns is
often alluded to by Hindu writers, and explains the characters of the solitary
columns which are sometimes met with, as the Lat at Delhi, the pillars at
Allahabad, Bubbal, etc.

^ Kalinga is usually described as extending from Orissa to Dravi^a or
below Madras, the coast of the Northern Circars. It appears, however, to be
sometimes the Delta of the Ganges. It was known to the ancients as Regio
Calingarum, and is familiar to the natives of the Eastern Archipelago by the
name of Kling (Wilson).

3 The clouds are nihsdra, void of substance, as being no longer heavy with
rain. The thunder ceases in the autumn.

* Chola was the sovereignty of the western part of the peninsula on the
Carnatic, extending southwards to Tanjore, where it was bounded by the
Pan^yan kingdom. It appears to have been the Regio Soretanum of Ptolemy,
and the Chola mandala, or district, furnishes the modern appellation of the
Coromandel coast (Wilson, Essays, p. 24 17^).

* Murala is another name for Kerala, now Malabar (Hall). Wilson

identifies it with the Curula of Ptolemy. Bamett, however, considers this

very dubious — n.m.p.

* By kdnta and kuccsu being separated in the Brockhaus text, Tawney
misunderstood the whole phrase. The D. text reads it as one word, the
translation being : " Not only did he not allow the Muralas to keep their
heads high, he abated also the elevation of the women's breasts beaten down
by their own hands (in mourning over their killed relations)." See Speyer,
op. cit.y p. 102. — N.M.P.

THE KING IS EVERYWHERE VICTORIOUS 93

seven streams, they seemed to discharge them again seven-
fold in the form of ichor. Then the king crossed the Reva
and reached Ujjayini, and entered the city, being made by
King Chandamahasena to precede him. And there he be-
came the target of the amorous sidelong glances of the ladies
of Malava, who shine with twofold beauty by loosening their
braided hair and wearing garlands ; and he remained there
in great comfort, hospitably entertained by his father-in-law,
so that he even forgot the long- regretted enjoyments of his
native land. And Vasavadatta was continually at her parent's
side, remembering her childhood, seeming despondent even
in her happiness.

The King Chandamahasena was as much delighted at
meeting Padmavati as he was at meeting again his own
daughter. But after he had rested some days, the delighted
King of Vatsa, reinforced by the troops of his father-in-law,
marched towards the western region ; his curved sword ^ was
surely the smoke of the fire of his valour, since it dimmed
with gushing tears the eyes of the women of Lata ; the
mountain of Mandara, when its woods were broken through
by his elephants, seemed to tremble lest he should root it
up to churn the sea.^ Surely he was a splendid luminary ex-
celling the sun and other orbs, since in his victorious career
he enjoyed a glorious rising even in the western quarter.
Then he went to Alaka, distinguished by the presence of
Kuvera, displaying its beauties before him — that is to say,
to the quarter made lovely by the smile of Kailasa — and
having subdued the King of Sindh, at the head of his cavalry
he destroyed the Mlechchhas as Rama destroyed the Ra-
kshasas at the head of the army of monkeys ; the cavalry
squadrons of the Turushkas ^ were broken on the masses of
his elephants, as the waves of the agitated sea on the woods
that line the seashore. The august hero received the tribute

^ Or perhaps more literally "creeper-like sword." Probably the ex-
pression means " flexible, well-tempered sword," as Professor Nilmani
Mukhopadhyaya has suggested to me.

2 It has been employed for this purpose by the gods and Asuras. Lata=

the Larice of Ptolemy (Wilson). i.e. Gujarat. See Cambridge History oj

India, vol. i, p. 606.

3 Turks, the Indo-scythae of the ancients (Wilson).

94 THE OCEAN OF STORY

of his foes, and cut off the head of the wicked King of the
Parasikas ^ as Vishnu did that of Rahu.^ His glory, after he
had inflicted a defeat on the Hunas,^ made the four quarters
resound, and poured down the Himalaya like a second Ganges.
When the hosts of the monarch, whose enemies were still
from fear, were shouting, a hostile answer was heard only in
the hollows of the rocks. It is not strange that then the
King of Kamarupa,* bending before him with head deprived
of the umbrella,** was without shade and also without bright-
ness. Then that sovereign returned, followed by elephants
presented by the King of Kamarupa, resembling moving
rocks made over to him by the mountains by way of tribute.

Having thus conquered the earth, the King of Vatsa with
his attendants reached the city of Magadha, the father of
Padmavati. But the King of Magadha, when he arrived
Returns to ^^^^ ^^^ quecus, was as joyous as the God of Love
Lavanaka whcu the moou iUumiuatcs the night. Vasava-
victorious datta, who had lived with him before without being
recognised, was now made known to him, and he considered
her deserving of the highest regard.

Then that victorious King of Vatsa, having been honoured
by the King of Magadha with his whole city, followed by the
minds of all the people which pursued him out of affection,
having swallowed the surface of the earth with his mighty
army, returned to Lavanaka in his own dominions.

^ Persians.

2 See note on p. 81. — n.m.p.

3 Perhaps the Huns.

■* The western portion of Assam (Wilson).
* See Appendix II, pp. 263-272.— n.m.p.

CHAPTER XX

THEN the King of Vatsa, while encamped in Lavanaka
[M] to rest his army, said in secret to Yaugandhara-
yana : " Through your sagacity I have conquered all
the kings upon the earth, and they being won over by politic
devices will not conspire against me. But this King of
Benares, Brahmadatta, is an ill-conditioned fellow, and he
alone, I think, will plot against me ; what confidence can be
reposed in the wicked- minded ? " Then Yaugandharayana,
being spoken to in this strain by the king, answered : " O
King, Brahmadatta will not plot against you again, for when
he was conquered and submitted, you showed him great
consideration ; and what sensible man will injure one who
treats him well ? Whoever does, will find that it turns out
unfortunately for himself, and on this point listen to what I
am going to say ; I will tell you a tale.

24. Story of Phalabhuti

There was once on a time in the land of Padma an
excellent Brahman of high renown, named Agnidatta, who
lived on a grant of land given by the king. He had born
to him two sons, the elder named Somadatta, and the second
Vaisvanaradatta. The elder of them was of fine person, but
ignorant, and ill- conducted, but the second was sagacious,
well-conducted, and fond of study. And those two after
they were married, and their father had died, divided that
royal grant and the rest of his possessions between them,
each taking half ; and the younger of the two was honoured
by the king, but the elder, Somadatta, who was of unsteady
character, remained a husbandman.

One day a Brahman, who had been a friend of his father's,
seeing him engaged in conversation with some Stidras, thus
addressed him : " Though you are the son of Agnidatta,
95

96 THE OCEAN OF STORY

you behave like a Sudra, you blockhead, and you are not
ashamed, though you see your own brother in favour with the
king." Somadatta, when he heard that, flew into a passion,
and, forgetting the respect due to the old man, ran upon
him, and gave him a kick. Then the Brahman, enraged
on account of the kick, immediately called on some other
Brahmans to bear witness to it, and went and complained
to the king. The king sent out soldiers to take Somadatta
prisoner, but they, when they went out, were slain by his
friends, who had taken up arms. Then the king sent out a
second force, and captured Somadatta, and blinded by wrath
ordered him to be impaled. Then that Brahman, as he was
being lifted on to the stake, suddenly fell to the ground, as if
he were flung down by somebody. And those executioners,
when preparing to lift him on again, became blind, for the
Fates protect one who is destined to be prosperous.

The king, as soon as he heard of the occurrence, was
pleased, and being entreated by the younger brother, spared
the life of Somadatta ; then Somadatta, having escaped
death, desired to go to another land with his wife on account
of the insulting treatment of the king, and when his relations
in a body disapproved of his departure, he determined to live
without the half of the king's grant, which he resigned ; then,
finding no other means of support, he desired to practise
husbandry, and went to the forest on a lucky day to find a
piece of ground suitable for it. There he found a promising
piece of ground, from which it seemed likely that an abundant
crop could be produced, and in the middle of it he saw an
A^vattha tree of great size. Desiring ground fit for cultiva-
tion, and seeing that tree to be cool like the rainy season, as it
kept off the rays of the sun with its auspicious thick shade,
he was much delighted. He said : "I am a faithful votary
of that being, whoever he may be, that presides over this
tree," ^ and walking round the tree so as to keep it on his

^ For the worship of trees and tree-spirits, see Grimm's Teutonic Mythology,

p. 75 et scq., and Tylor's Primitive Culture, vol. ii, p. I96 et seq. Besides

the references already given in Vol. I, p. 144ni, see also Sidney Hartland,
legend of Perseus, 1895, vol. ii, pp. 175-231; Crooke, Popular Religion of
Northern India, vol. ii, pp. 83-121 ; Westermarck, Origin and Development of

THE YAKSHA HELPS SOMADATTA 97

right,^ he bowed before it. Then he yoked a pair of bullocks,
and recited a prayer for success, and after making an oblation
to that tree, he began to plough there. And he remained
under that tree night and day, and his wife always brought
him his meals there. And in course of time, when the corn
was ripe, that piece of ground was, as fate would have it,
unexpectedly plundered by the troops of a hostile kingdom.
Then the hostile force having departed, the courageous man,
though his corn was destroyed, comforted his weeping wife,
gave her the little that remained, and after making an offer-
ing as before, remained in the same place, under the same
tree. For that is the character of resolute men, that their
perseverance is increased by misfortune.

Then one night, when he was sleepless from anxiety
and alone, a voice came out from that Asvattha tree : " O
Somadatta, I am pleased with thee, therefore go to the
rj^j^^ kingdom of a king named Adityaprabha in the

Reward of land of Srikantha ; continually repeat at the door
Perseverance q£ ^j^^^^ hivig (after reciting the form of words used
at the evening oblation to Agni) the following sentence : —
' I am Phalabhuti by name, a Brahman, hear what I say :
he who does good will obtain good, and he who does evil will
obtain evil ' ; by repeating this thou shalt obtain great
prosperity ; and now learn from me the form of words used
at the evening oblation to Agni ; I am a Yaksha." Having
said this, and having immediately taught him by his power
the form of words used in the evening oblation, the voice
in the tree ceased.

And the next morning the wise Somadatta set out with
his wife, having received the name of Phalabhuti by im-
position of the Yaksha, and after crossing various forests,
uneven and labyrinthine as his own calamities, ^ he reached
the land of Srikantha. There he recited at the king's door
the form of words used at the evening oblation, and then he

the Moral Idea (2nd edit.), 1919, vol. ii, p. 5l6; T. C. Hodson, "Primitive
Culture of India," Roy. As. Soc, 1922, p. 104. — n.m.p.

1 See Vol. I, pp. 190-193.— N.M.P.

2 I here read durdasdh for the durdarsdh of Dr Brockhaus' text. It must
be a misprint. A MS. in the Sanskrit College reads durdasdh.

VOL. II. O

98 THE OCEAN OF STORY

announced, as he had been directed, his name as Phalabhuti,
and uttered the following speech, which excited the curiosity
of the people : — " The doer of good will obtain good, but the
doer of evil, evil." And after he had said this frequently,
the King Adityaprabha, being full of curiosity, caused Phala-
bhuti to be brought into the palace, and he entered, and
over and over again repeated that same speech in the pres-
ence of the king. That made the king and all his courtiers
laugh. And the king and his chiefs gave him garments and
ornaments, and also villages, for the amusement of great
men is not without fruit ; and so Phalabhuti, having been
originally poor, immediately obtained by the favour of the
Guhyaka ^ wealth bestowed by the king ; and by continually
reciting the words mentioned above he became a special
favourite of the monarch ; for the regal mind loves diversion.
And gradually he attained to a position of love and respect
in the palace, in the kingdom, and in the female apartments,
as being beloved by the king.

One day that King Adityaprabha returned from hunting
in the forest, and quickly entered his harem ^ ; his suspicions
were aroused by the confusion of the warders, and when he
The King's entered, he saw the queen named Kuvalayavali
amazing engaged in worshipping the gods, stark naked ^

Discovery ^-^j^ j^^j. j^g^-j, standing on end, and her eyes half
closed, with a large patch of red lead upon her forehead,
with her lips trembling in muttering charms, in the midst
of a great circle * strewed with various coloiured powders,

^ The Guhyakas are demigods, attendants upon Kuvera and guardians
of his wealth. See Vol. I, Appendix I, p. 203. — n.m.p.

2 See note, p. l62. — n.m.p.

3 Literally, " having the cardinal points as her only garment." For

nudity in ritual and magic see Note 1 at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

* For the circle see Henry FI, Part II, Act i, sc. 4, line 25, and Henry V,
Act V, sc. 2, line 420 : " If you would conjure . . . you must make a circle."
See also Ralston's Russian Folk-Tales^ p. 272 ; Veckenstedt's Wendische Sagen,
pp. 292, 302, 303. See also Wirt Sikes, British Goblins, pp. 200, 20 1 ; Henderson's
Northern FoUc-Lore, p. 19 ; Bartsch's Sagen, Marchen und Gehr'duche aus Meklen-
burg, vol. i, pp. 128, 213. Prof. Jebb, in his notes on Theophrastus'
"Superstitious Man," observes: "The object of all those ceremonies, in
which the offerings were carried round the person or place to be purified,
was to trace a charmed circle within which the powers of evil should not

THE MAGIC CIRCLE 99

after offering a horrible oblation of blood, spirits and human
flesh. She for her part, when the king entered, in her
confusion seized her garments, and when questioned by him
immediately answered, after craving pardon for what she
had done : "I have gone through this ceremony in order
that you might obtain prosperity, and now, my lord, listen
to the way in which I learnt these rites, and the secret of my
magic skill.

24a. Kuvalay avail and the Witch Kalardtri

Long ago, when I was living in my father's house, I was
thus addressed, while enjoying myself in the garden during
the spring festival, by my friends who met me there : " There
is in this pleasure-garden an image of Ganesa, the god of gods,
in the middle of an arbour made of trees, and that image
grants boons, and its power has been tested. Approach with
devout faith that granter of petitions, and worship him, in
order that you may soon obtain without difficulty a suit-
able husband." When I heard that, I asked my friends in
my ignorance : " What ! do maidens obtain husbands by

<;ome." Cf. also Grossler's Sagen ausder Grafschaft Mansfeld, p. 217 ; Brand's

Popular Antiquities, vol. iii, p. 5Q\ Grohmann's Sagen aus Bohmen, p. 226.

In his Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern India (vol. i, pp. 103, 142;
vol. ii, p. 4<1) W. Crooke gives details of the circle among the Hindus. For
the magic circle in Babylonia, Assyria and adjacent countries see R. Campbell
Thompson, Semitic Magic, 1908, pp. Ix et. seq., 102, 123, l65, 204 and 207.
The numerous mediaeval references in the works of William of Auvergne,
Roger Bacon, Raymond Lull, Peter of Abano, etc., are all to be found in
Thorndike, A History of Magic and Experimental Science, 1923. (See the General
Index in each volume under " Circle, magic") For a comprehensive article
on the whole subject reference should be made to A. E. Crawley, " Magical
Circle," Hastings' Ewcy. Rel. Eih., vol. viii, pp. 321-324. I would also draw
the attention of readers to the exhaustive series of articles on " Magic " by
a large number of eminent scholars in the same volume (pp. 245-321).

It appears that the use of the magical circle is really twofold. Firstly
it serves as a protective barrier to the dead and dying, and also round a house,
subsequently giving rise to the superstitions connected with wedding rings,
bangles, etc. Secondly it appears in black magic as a kind of magical vantage
ground in which the "operator" is himself safe and to which he can compel
the presence of evil spirits. The circle also denotes finality and continuity.
It commands every point of the compass and can be regarded as an inner
■concentric circle of the horizon itself. All these points are made quite clear

100 THE OCEAN OF STORY

worshipping Gane^a ? " Then they answered me : " Wliy do
you ask such a question ? Without worshipping him no one
obtains any success in this world ; and in proof of it we will
give you an instance of his power. Listen." Saying this, my
friends told me the following tale : —

24aa. The Birth of Kdrttikeya

Long ago, when Indra, oppressed by Taraka, was desirous
of obtaining a son from Siva to act as general of the gods,
and the God of Love had been consumed,^ Gauri by perform-
ing austerities sought and gained as a husband the three- eyed
god, who was engaged in a very long and terrible course of
mortification. Then she desired the obtaining of a son, and
the return to life of the God of Love, but she did not remember
to worship Ganei^a in order to gain her end. So, when his
beloved asked that her desire should be granted, Siva said
to her : " My dear goddess, the God of Love was born long
ago from the mind of Brahma, and no sooner was he born
than he said in his insolence : ' Whom shall I make mad
{kan darpaydmi) ? ' So Brahma called him Kandarpa, and
said to him : ' Since thou art very confident, my son, avoid
attacking Siva only, lest thou receive death from him.*
Though the creator gave him this warning, the ill-disposed
god came to trouble my austerities, therefore he was burned
up by me, and he cannot be created again with his body.^

if we look through the voluminous literature on the subject. There is>
however, one further point I would mention. The circle is not only a safe
place to be in when "conjuring," but often acts as a prison from which
escape is impossible. Thus in J. H. Bridges, Opus Mains of Roger Bacon^
vol. ii, p. 208, we read : " Moreover, there are numerous things which kill
every venomous animal by the slightest contact ; and if a circle is drawn about
such animals with objects of this sort [herbs, stones, metals, etc.] they cannot
get out, but die without having been touched." Cf. with this the curious
story of the magic circle made of dittany juice as told in Appendix III of
this volume, p. 295. In Chapter XXXVII we shall come across a great circle
made of ashes, where I shall add a further note. — n.m.p.

^ I.e. by the fire of Siva's eye.

* Perhaps we ought to read sadehasya. I find this reading in a MS. lent
to me by the Librarian of the Sanskrit College with the kind permission of
the Principal.

AGNI IS ENTRUSTED WITH A DELICATE MISSION 101

But I will create by my power a son from you, for I do
not require the might of love in order to have offspring as
mortals do."

While the god, whose ensign is a buU,^ was saying this
to Parvati, Brahma accompanied by Indra appeared before
him ; and when he had been praised by them, and entreated
to bring about the destruction of the Asura Taraka, Siva
consented to beget on the goddess a son of his body. And,
at their entreaty, he consented that the God of Love should
be born without body in the minds of animate creatures,
to prevent the destruction of created beings. And he gave
permission to love to inflame his own mind ; pleased with
that, the creator went away and Parvati was delighted.

Some days after this, Siva in privacy pursued the sport
of love with Uma. When there was no end to his amorous
play, though centuries passed by, the triple world trembled
at the friction thereof. Then from fear of the world perish-
ing, the gods, by order of Brahma, called to mind Agni in
order to stop Siva's amorous play. Agni, for his part, the
moment they called him to mind, thinking that the foe of
the God of Love was irresistible, and afraid to interfere, fled
from the gods and entered the water ; but the frogs, being
burned by his heat, told the gods, who were searching for
him, that he was in the water ; then Agni by his curse im-
mediately made the speech of the frogs thenceforth inarticu-
late, and again disappearing fled to a paradise tree.^ There
the gods found him, concealed in the trunk of the tree, in the
form of a snail, for he was betrayed by the elephants and
parrots, and he appeared to them. And after making by a
curse the tongues of the parrots and the elephants incapable
of clear utterance, he promised to do what the gods requested,
having been praised by them. So he went to Siva and by
his heat stopped Siva from his amorous play, and after in-
clining humbly before him, through fear of being cursed, he
informed him of the commission the gods had given him.
Siva, in his turn, as the impulse arose in him, deposited his

1 I.e. Siva.

2 The correct reading here is mandara, " paradise " tree ; Tawney originally
had "place of refuge." — n.m.p.

102 THE OCEAN OF STORY

seed in the fire. Neither the Fire nor Uma was able to bear
this. The goddess, distracted with anger and grief, said :
" I have not obtained a son from you after all " ; and Siva
said to her ; " An obstacle has arisen in this matter, because
you neglected to worship Gane^a, the Lord of Obstacles ;
therefore adore him now in order that a son may speedily be
born to us in the fire."

When thus addressed by Siva, the goddess worshipped
Ganei^a, and the fire became pregnant with that germ of Siva.
Then, bearing that embryo of Siva, the fire shone even in the
day as if the sun had entered into it. And then it discharged
into the Ganges the germ difficult to bear, and the Ganas,
by the order of Siva, placed it in a sacrificial cavity on Mount
Meru. There that germ was watched by the Ganas, Siva's
attendants, and after a thousand years had developed it, it
became a boy with six faces.^ Then, drinking milk with his
six mouths from the breasts of the six Krittikas ^ appointed
by Gauri to nurse him, the boy grew big in a few days. In
the meanwhile, the king of the gods, overcome by the Asura
Taraka, fled to the difficult peaks of Mount Meru, abandoning
the field of battle. And the gods, together with the Rishis,
went to the six-mouthed Karttikeya for protection, and he,
defending the god, remained surrounded by them. When
Indra heard that, he was troubled, considering that his king-
dom was taken from him, and being jealous he went and made
war upon Karttikeya. But from the body of Karttikeya,
when struck by the thunderbolt of Indra, there sprang two
sons called Sakha and Vi^akha, both of incomparable might.

Then Siva came to his offspring Karttikeya, who ex-
ceeded Indra in might, and forbade him and his two sons to
fight, and rebuked him in the following words : — " Thou wast
born in order that thou mightest slay Taraka and protect
the realm of Indra, therefore do thy own duty." Then
Indra was delighted, and immediately bowed before him,
and commenced the ceremony of consecrating by ablutions

^ Cf. with this wild legend a similar one in the first book of the Rdmdyana.
Tawney omitted some details here in the translation. They have now been
added from the D. text by Dr Barnett. — n.m.p.

^ I.e. the six Pleiades.

THE POWER OF FLYING THROUGH THE AIR 103

Karttikeya as general of his forces. But when he himself
lifted the pitcher for that purpose, his arm became stiff,
wherefore he was despondent, but Siva said to him : " Thou
didst not worship the elephant-faced god when thou desiredst
a general ; it was for this reason that thou hast met with this
obstacle, therefore adore him now." Indra, when he heard
that, did so, and his arm was set free, and he duly performed
the joyful ceremony of consecrating the general. And, not
long after, the general slew the Asura Taraka, and the gods
rejoiced at having accomplished their object, and Gauri at
having obtained a son. So, princess, you see even the gods
are not successful without honouring Ganesa, therefore adore
him when you desire a blessing.

24a. Kuvalay avail and the Witch Kdlardtri

After hearing this from my companions, I went, my
husband, and worshipped an image of Ganesa that stood in
a lonely part of the garden, and after I had finished the
worship I suddenly saw that those companions of mine had
flown up by their own power and were disporting themselves
in the fields of the air ; when I saw that, out of curiosity I
called them and made them come down from the heaven,
and when I asked them about the nature of their magic
power, they immediately gave me this answer : " These are
the magic powers of witches' spells, and they are due to the
eating of human flesh, and our teacher in this is a Brahman
woman known by the name of Kalaratri." When my com-
panions said this to me, I, being desirous of acquiring the
power of a woman that can fly in the air, but afraid of eating
human flesh, was for a time in a state of hesitation ; then,
eager to possess that power, I said to those friends of mine :
" Cause me also to be instructed in this science." And
immediately they went and brought, in accordance with my
request, Kalaratri, who was of repulsive appearance. Her
eyebrows met,^ she had dull eyes, a depressed flat nose,

^ Mr Tylor (in his Primitive Culture, vol. ii, p. 1 76), speaking of Slavonian
superstition, says : " A man whose eyebrows meet as if his soul were taking
flight to enter some other body, may be marked by this sign either as a
werewolf or a vampire." In Icelandic Sagas a man with meeting eyebrows

104 THE OCEAN OF STORY

large cheeks, widely parted lips, projecting teeth, a long
neck, pendulous breasts, a large belly, and broad expanded
feet. She appeared as if the creator had made her as a
specimen of his skill in producing ugliness.^ When I fell at
her feet, after bathing and worshipping Gane^a, she made me
take off my clothes and perform, standing in a circle, a horrible
ceremony in honour of Siva in his terrific form, and after she
had sprinkled me with water she gave me various spells
known to her, and human flesh to eat that had been offered
in sacrifice to the gods ; so, after I had eaten man's flesh
and had received the various spells, I immediately flew up,
naked as I was, into the heaven with my friends, and after
I had amused myself, I descended from the heaven by com-
mand of my teacher, and I, the princess, went to my own
apartments. Thus even in my girlhood I became one of the
society of witches,'^ and in our meetings we devoured the

is said to be a werewolf. The same idea holds in Denmark, also in Germany,
whilst in Greece it is a si^n that a man is a Brukolak or vampire (note by
Baring-Gould in Henderson's Folk-Lore of the Northern Counties). The same
idea is found in Bohemia, see Grohmann's Sagen aus Bohmen, p. 210. Cf.

Grimm's IrLsche M'drchen, p. cviii. See Tawney's original note on this

subject in Ind. Ant., vol. vii, 1878, p. 87. We have already seen (Vol. I,
p. 214) that the Persians considered joined eyebrows beautiful. The Arabs
held the same views, and we read in the Nights (Burton, vol. i, p. 227 ; vol. iii,
p. 164 ; vol. viii, p. 206) of "high-bosomed maids and of an equal age, with
black eyes and cheeks like the rose, joined eyebrows and looks languorous"
and "she had eyes kohtd with nature's dye and joined eyebrows, a mouth
as it were Solomon's seal and lips and teeth bright with pearls' and coral's
ight." — N.M.p.

^ The D. text reads nayanananavantolkd as one of the epithets, " casting
forth flames out of her eyes and mouth." The Arab story-tellers have equally
lucid descriptions of old hags and witches. Thus in the Nights (Burton,
vol. ii, p. 233) we read : " Now this accursed old woman was a witch of
the witches, past mistress in sorcery and deception ; wanton and wily,
deboshed and deceptious ; with foul breath, red eyelids, yellow cheeks,
dull-brown face, eyes bleared, mangy body, hair grizzled, back humped, skin
withered and wan, and nostrils which ever ran." Similarly in vol. viii, p. 86,
Hasan meets a " grizzled old woman, blue-eyed [unlucky] and big-nosed, a
calamity of calamities, the foulest of all created things, with face pock-
marked and eyebrows bald, gap-toothed and chap-fallen, with hair hoary,
nose running and mouth slavering . . ." — n.m.p.

2 These magical rides in the air remind us of the orgies held by witches
on the Brockcn mountain in the Harz on Walpurgis night (1st May). Readers

W bodie

REJECTED LOVE OF WOMEN 105

bodies of many men. But listen, King, to a story which is a
digression from my main tale.

24b. Sundaraka and the Witches

That Kalaratri had for husband a Brahman of the name
of Vishnusvamin, and he, being an instructor in that country,
taught many pupils who came from different lands, as he
was skilful in the exposition of the Vedas. And among his
pupils he had one young man of the name of Sundaraka, the
beauty of whose person was set off by his excellent character.
One day the teacher's wife Kalaratri being love-sick secretly
courted him, her husband having gone away to some place
or other. Truly Kama makes great sport with ugly people
as his laughing-stocks, in that she, not considering her own
appearance, fell in love with Sundaraka. But he, though
tempted, detested with his whole soul the crime ; however
women may misbehave, the mind of the good is not to be
shaken.

Then, he having departed, Kalaratri in a rage tore her own
body with bites and scratches, and she remained weeping,^
with dress and locks disordered, until the teacher Vishnus-
vamin entered the house. And when he had entered she said
to him : " Look, my lord, to this state has Sundaraka reduced
me, endeavouring to gain possession of me by force. "^ As
soon as the teacher heard that, he was inflamed with anger ;
for confidence in women robs even wise men of their power of
reflection ; and when Sundaraka returned home at night he
ran upon him, and he and his pupils kicked him, and struck
him with fists and sticks ; moreover, when he was senseless

will, naturally, think of the famous " Brocken scene " in Goethe's Faust, See
the Index volume to Frazer's Golden Bough, p. 517. A similar night was
31st October, known as Hallowe'en or All-Hallows day, which was the one
night in all the year that ghosts and witches were sure to be found wandering
about. See Brand's Popular Antiquities of Great Britain, 1882-1883; Grimm's
Deutsche Mythologie, ch. xx (Elemente) and ch. xxxiv ; and the references
given in Frazer, Golden Bough, vol. x, p. 266 et seq., and vol. xi, pp. 184n*,
185. — N.M.P.

^ I read dsta for asu.

2 See Note 2 at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

106 THE OCEAN OF STORY

with the blows, he ordered his pupils to fling him out in
the road by night, without regard to his safety ; and they
did so.

Then Sundaraka was gradually restored to consciousness
by the cool night breeze, and seeing himself thus outraged
he reflected : " Alas ! the instigation of a woman troubles
the minds even of those men whose souls are not under the
dominion of passion, as a storm disturbs the repose of lakes
which are not reached by dust/ This is why that teacher
of mine, in the excess of his anger, though old and wise, was
so inconsiderate as to treat me so cruelly. But the fact is,
lust and wrath are appointed in the dispensation of fate,
from the very birth even of wise Brahmans, to be the two
bolts on the door of their salvation. ^ For were not the sages
long ago angry with Siva in the devaddru wood, being afraid
that their wives would go astray ? And they did not know
that he was a god, as he had assumed the appearance of a
Buddhist mendicant, with the intention of showing Uma
that even Rishis do not possess self-restraint. But after
they had cursed him, they discovered that he was the ruling
god that shakes the three worlds, and they fled to him for
protection. So it appears that even hermits injure others
when beguiled by the six faults that are enemies of man,*
lust, wrath and their crew, much more so Brahmans learned
in the Vedas."

Thinking thus, Sundaraka, from fear of robbers during
the night, climbed up and took shelter in a neighbouring
cow-house. And while he was crouching unobserved in a
corner of that cow-house, Kalaratri came into it with a drawn
sword in her hand,* terrible from the hissing she uttered, with
wind and flames issuing from her mouth and eyes, accom-
panied by a crowd of witches. Then the terrified Sundaraka,
beholding Kalaratri arriving in such a guise, called to mind
the spells that drive away Rakshasas, and bewildered by

* Rajas in Sanskrit means "dust" and also "passion."

* I.e. immunity from future births.

2 I.e. desire, wratli, covetousness, bewilderment, pride and envy.

* Cf. the j^thiopica of Heliodorus, Book VII, eh. xv, where the witch is
armed with a sword during her incantations ; and Homer's Odyssey, xi, 48.
See also for the magic virtues of steel, Liebrecht, Zur Volkskunde, pp. 312, 313.

SUNDARAKA OVERHEARS THE WITCHES' SPELL 107

these spells Kalaratri did not see him crouching secretly in a
corner, with his limbs drawn together from fear. Then Kala-
ratri with her friends recited the spells that enable witches
to fly, and they flew up into the air, cow-house and all.
And Sundaraka heard the spell and remembered it ^ ;

^ See Veekenstedt's Wendische Sagen, p. 289, where a young man over-
hears a spell with similar results. See also Bartsch's Sagen, Marchen und

Gebrauche aus Meklenburg, vol. i, p. 115. This well-known motif h^s already

occurred in the Ocean of Story (Vol. I, p. 48), where Vararuchi discovers why
the fish laughed by overhearing the conversation of a female Rakshasa. I
gave a few analogues in a short note (p. 487?^) and will add some more in a
note in Vol. Ill, Chapter XXIX. I shall, therefore, chiefly confine myself
here to a brief discussion of the origin of the motif with special reference to
the art of learning the languages of animals.

That birds and beasts have a language of their own which can sometimes
be understood by human beings is a most natural and universal motif of folk-
tales. All manner of ways in which this great gift can be obtained have
suggested themselves to the story-teller. It is sometimes given as a reward
for some kind service rendered to an animal, it may be acquired by the aid of
magic, it can be a boon from a god, or the hero may be actually born with the
power. Primitive minds have always credited animals with great wisdom and
understanding, and as possessing important secrets which can only be dis-
covered if the language is understood. Stories have, therefore, naturally
arisen to explain how the hero acquired this most useful gift.

The language of birds enters into folk-lore much more than the language
of beasts. This is not to be wondered at, owing, I think, to the simple fact
that a bird can get to inaccessible places much more easily than a beast. Thus
the bird can fly to a magic island, to an enchanted tree or a hidden cave — it
can perch on the window-sill of a room and see and hear what goes on inside.
In fact it becomes a most useful Deus ex machina to the story-teller. The
English expression "a little bird told me " contains the same idea. Cf, Eccles.
X, 20.

But to return to the 7«o^i/' of overhearing. A bird or beast meets his mate
and proceeds to tell his most recent adventures — what strange place he has
visited, what rare jewel he has found, or the latest scandal from the palace in
the neighbouring city. The hero in nearly all cases happens to be hiding or
sleeping in the tree on which the birds perch or under which the animals are
resting.

In other cases it is supernatural beings who converse — Rakshasas, giants,
vampires, etc. Sometimes they give away a secret which is fatal to them-
selves— a snake will tell his companion what is the only way he could be
killed, and, of course, the hero takes the tip at the earliest opportunity,
usually securing some hidden jewel or gold.

The above gives, roughly, the usual uses to which this motif is put. The
origin of the idea can perhaps be traced to homoeopathic or imitative magic. Thus

108 THE OCEAN OF STORY

but Kalaratri with the cow-house quickly flew through the
air to Ujjayini : there she made it descend by a spell in a
garden of herbs, and went and sported in the cemetery
among the witches : and immediately Sundaraka, being
hungry, went down into the garden of herbs and made a meal
on some roots which he dug up, and after he had allayed
the pangs of hunger, and returned to the cow-house, Kalaratri
came back in the middle of the night from her meeting.
Then she got up into the cow-house, and, just as before,
she flew through the air with her pupils by the power of her
magic, and returned home in the night. And after she had
replaced the cow-house, which she made use of as a vehicle,
in its original situation, and had dismissed those followers of

if you wish to acquire a certain quality of an animal all you have to do is to
kill it and eat it, and, ipso facto, the particular quality of your victim becomes
yours. In a widely distributed number of stories the eating of a snake imparts
the power of understanding the language of birds and beasts. The exact
reason for this is not clear unless it is because the snake (or dragon) is often
considered as half-way between a beast and a bird. It is interesting to note
that Pliny (//w/. Nat,, x, 137; xxix, 72) reports Democritus to have said that
serpents were generated from the mixed blood of certain birds, and that in
consequence anyone who ate a serpent would acquire the power to understand
the bird language. In describing the " Dragons of India," Apollonius of Tyana
(iii, 9) says that the Indians eat the dragon's heart and liver in order to be
able to understand the language and thoughts of animals. During his sojourn
among the Arab tribes he is said to have mastered this great art and to have
listened to the birds, as these predict the future (i, 20). See Thorndike, A
History of Magic and Experimental Science, vol. i, p. 26 1. For other examples
of the use of the snake to give the power of understanding the language of
birds see J. A. Macculloch, The Childhood of Fiction, p. 41 ; Frazer, Golden
Bough, vol. viii, p. 146.

At times (see for instance Tawney's Prahandhacintdmani, p. 174) it is an
ordinary human conversation that is overheard, but I would not include these
examples under this motif (as does Bloomfield, Life and Stories of Pargvandtha,
p. 18.5), as such an ordinary and commonplace occurrence ceases to have the
same degree of interest and importance as the overheard conversation of the
animal world. As we shall see in my note in Chapter XXIX, the motif of
overhearing is found in the Mahdbhdrata, the Jdtakas, PaJichat antra, Kathdkoqa,
Parisixhtapanmn and numerous collections of Indian tales — such as those by
Temple, Frere, Steel, Day, etc. For further references see Clouston, Popular
Tales aiid Fictional, vol. i, pp. 242-248 ; ditto, A Group of Eastern Romances and
Stories, pp. 505, 510 ; Chauvin, Bihliographie des Ouvrages Arahes, v, p. 180, and
G. Nicasi, " Le credenze religiose delle popolazioni rurali dell'alte valle del
Taveri," in Lares, vol. i (1912), p. 169.— n.m.p.

KALARATRI IS AGAIN REPULSED 109

hers, she entered her sleeping apartment. And Sundaraka,
having thus passed through that night, astonished at the
troubles he had undergone, in the morning left the cow-house
and went to his friends ; there he related what had happened
to him, and, though desirous of going to some other country,
he was comforted by those friends and took up his abode
among them, and leaving the dwelling of his teacher, and
taking his meals in the almshouse for Brahmans, he lived
there, enjoying himself at will in the society of his friends.

One day Kalaratri, having gone out to buy some neces-
saries for her house, saw Sundaraka in the market. And
being once more love-sick, she went up to him and said to him
a second time : " Sundaraka, enjoy me even now, for my
life depends on you." When she said this to him, the virtuous
Sundaraka said to her : " Do not speak thus, it is not right ;
you are my mother, as being the wife of my teacher." Then
Kalaratri said : "If you know what is right, then grant me
my life, for what righteousness is greater than the saving of
life ? " Then Sundaraka said : " Mother,^ do not entertain
this wish, for what righteousness can there be in approach-
ing the bed of my preceptor ? " Thus repulsed by him, and
threatening him in her wrath, she went home, after tearing
her upper garment with her own hand, and showing the gar-
ment to her husband, she said to him : " Look, Sundaraka
ran upon me and tore this garment of mine in this fashion."
So her husband went in his anger and stopped Sundaraka 's
supply of food at the almshouse, by saying that he was a
felon who deserved death. ^ Then Sundaraka in disgust,
being desirous of leaving that country, and knowing the spell
for flying up into the air which he had learnt in the cow-
house, but being conscious that he had forgotten, after hear-
ing it, the spell for descending from the sky, which he had
been taught there also, again went in the night to that
deserted cow-house, and while he was there Kalaratri came
as before, and flying up in the cow-house in the same way as
on the former occasion, travelled through the air to Ujjayini,
and having made the cow-house descend by a spell in the

^ See note on p. 20ln^ of this volume. — n.m.p.
2 See Note 2 at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

110 THE OCEAN OF STORY

garden of herbs, went again to the cemetery to perform her
nightly ceremonies.

And Sundaraka heard that spell again, but failed again
to retain it ; for how can magic practices be thoroughly
learnt without explanation by a teacher ? Then he ate some
roots there, and put some others in the cow-house to take
away with him, and remained there as before ; then Kalaratri
came, and climbing up into the cow-house, flew through the
air by night, and stopping the vehicle, entered her house.
In the morning Sundaraka also left that house, and taking
the roots with him he went to the market in order to pro-
cure money with which to purchase food. And while he
was selling them there some servants of the king, who were
natives of Malava, took them away without paying for them,
seeing that they were the produce of their own country.
Then he began to remonstrate angrily, so they manacled him,
and took him before the king on a charge of throwing stones
at them, and his friends followed him. Those villains said
to the king : " This man, when we asked him how he managed
continually to bring roots from Malava and sell them in
Ujjayini, would not give us any answer ; on the contrary
he threw stones at us."

When the king heard this, he asked about that marvel ^ :
then his friends said : "If he is placed on the palace with us,
he will explain the whole wonder, but not otherwise." The
king consented, and Sundaraka was placed on the palace,
whereupon by the help of the spell he suddenly flew up into
the heaven with the palace. And travelling on it with his
friends, he gradually reached Prayaga,^ and being now weary,
he saw a certain king bathing there, and after stopping the
palace there, he plunged from the heaven into the Ganges,
and, beheld with wonder by all, he approached that king.
The king, inclining before him, said to him : " Who art thou,
and why hast thou descended from heaven ? " Sundaraka

^ I read tan tad.

^ Called more usually by English people Allahabad. Prayaga means

"the place of sacrifice," while Allahabad, "abode of Allah," was the name
given to the place by Akbar in 1572. For further details see Cunningham,
Archoeological Reports, vol. i, p. 296 et seq. — n.m.p.

THE PALACE IN THE AIR 111

answered : "I am an attendant of the god Siva, named
Murajaka, and by his command I have conie to thee desiring
human pleasures." When the king heard this, he supposed
it was true, and gave him a city, rich in corn, filled with jewels,
with women and all the insignia of rank. Then Sundaraka
entered that city and flew up into the heaven with his
followers, and for a long time roamed about at will, free from
poverty. Lying on a golden bed, and fanned with chowries
by beautiful women, he enjoyed happiness like that of Indra.
Then once on a time a Siddha, that roamed in the air, with
whom he had struck up a friendship, gave him a spell for
descending from the air, and Sundaraka, having become
possessed of this spell enabling him to come down to earth,
descended from the sky-path in his own city of Kanyakubja.
Then the king, hearing that he had come down from
heaven, possessed of full prosperity, with a city, went in
person to meet him out of curiosity, and Sundaraka, when
recognised and questioned, knowing what to say on all
occasions, informed the king of all his own adventures
brought about by Kalaratri. Then the king sent for Kala-
ratri and questioned her, and she fearlessly confessed her
improper conduct ; and the king was angry, and made up his
mind to cut off her ears, but she, when seized, disappeared
before the eyes of all the spectators. Then the king forbade
her to live in his kingdom, and Sundaraka, having been
honourably treated by him, returned to the air.

24a. Kuvalaydvall and the Witch Kalaratri

Having said this to her husband, the King Adityaprabha,
the Queen Kuvalayavali went on to say : " King, such magic
powers, produced by the spells of witches, do exist, and this
thing happened in my father's kingdom, and it is famous in
the world, and, as I told you at first, I am a pupil of Kala-
ratri's, but because I am devoted to my husband I possess
greater power even than she did. And to-day you saw me
just at the time when I had performed ceremonies to ensure
your welfare, and was endeavouring to attract by a spell a
man to offer as a victim. So do you enter now into our

112 THE OCEAN OF STORY

practice, and set your foot on the head of all kings, conquering
them by magic power." ^

24. Story of Phalabhuti

When he heard this proposal, the king at first rejected
it, saying : " Wliat propriety is there in a king connecting
himself with the eating of human flesh, the practice of
witches ? " But when the queen was bent on committing
suicide, he consented ; for how can men who are attracted
by the objects of passion remain in the good path ? Then
she made him enter into the circle previously consecrated, and
said to the king after he had taken an oath . " I attempted
to draw hither as a victim that Brahman named Phalabhuti,
who is so intimate with you, but drawing him hither is a
difficult task, so it is the best way to initiate some cook in our
rites, that he may himself slay him and cook him. And you
must not feel any compunction about it, because by eating
a sacrificial offering of his flesh, after the ceremonies are com-
plete, the enchantment will be perfect, for he is a Brahman
of the highest caste."

When his beloved said this to him, the king, though afraid
of the sin, a second time consented. Alas ! terrible is com-
pliance with women ! Then that royal couple had the cook
summoned, whose name was Sahasika, and after encouraging
him, and initiating him, they both said to him : " Whoever
comes to you to-morrow morning and says, ' The king and
queen will eat together to-day, so get some food ready
quickly,' him you must slay, and make for us secretly a
savoury dish of his flesh." When the cook heard this, he
consented, and went to his own house. And the next morn-
ing, when Phalabhuti arrived, the king said to him : " Go
and tell the cook Sahasika in the kitchen : ' The king together

^ From the days of the ancient Egyptians it was customary for kings to
dabble in magic, and the magicians of Pharaoh often had Pharaoh himself as
a pupil. See Maspero, Popular Stories of Ancient Egi/pt, p. 1. In a note he
says : " Even as late as the time of the Renaissance a prince was more highly
regarded because he was a sorcerer. For example, in the Weisskunig one finds
the young Maximilian of Austria instructed by his ecclesiastical preceptors
not only in the secrets of white magic, but of black." — n.m.p.

THE GRIM REPAST 113

with the queen will eat to-day a savoury mess, therefore
prepare as soon as possible a splendid dish.' " Phalabhuti
said, " I will do so," and went out.

When he was outside, the prince whose name was Chandra-
prabha came to him, and said : " Have made for me this
very day with this gold a pair of earrings, like those you
had made before for my noble father." When the prince
said this, Phalabhuti, in order to please him, went that
moment, as he was commissioned, to get the earrings made,
and the prince readily went with the king's message, which
Phalabhuti told him, alone to the kitchen. When he got
there and told the king's message, the cook Sahasika, true
to his agreement, immediately killed him with a knife, and
made a dish of his flesh, which the king and queen, after
performing their ceremonies, ate, not knowing the truth ^ ;

^ This incident reminds one of Schiller's ballad : " Der Gang nach dem
Eisenhammer " (Benfey, PaTichatantra, vol. i, p. 320). The story of Fridolin in
Schiller's ballad is identical with the story of Fulgentius which is found in
the English Gesta Komanorum (see Bohn's Ge*if a i?07wanor«7w. Introduction, p. 1).
Douce says that the story is found in Scott's Tales from the Arabic and Persian,
p. 53 J and in the Conies Devots or Miracles of the Virgin (Le Grand, Fabliaux,
V, 74). Mr Collier states upon the authority of M. Boettiger that Schiller
founded his ballad upon an Alsatian tradition which he heard at Mannheim.
Cf. also the eightieth of the Sicilianische Mdrchen, which ends with these
words : " fVer gutes ihut, wird gutes erhalten." There is a certain resemblance
in this story to that of Equitan in Marie's Lais. See Ellis's Early English
Metrical Romances, pp. 46 and 47. It also resembles the story of Lalitanga in
the Kathdkoga (see my translation, p. l66), and the conclusion of the story of
Damannaka (pp. 173, 174). The story of Fridolin is also found in Schoppner's
Sagenbuch der Bayerischen Lande, vol. i, p. 204.

As Tawney mentions above, the incident in our story appears in the
Contes Devots. The title of this tale is: ^^D'un Roi qui voulut faire bruler
le fils de son Seneschal." It was adapted in the Italian Cento Novelle Antiche,
No. 68, where the plot is cleverly worked out. An envious knight advises
one of the king's favourites, of whom he is jealous, to hold his head farther
back when serving the king, who, he says, objects to his unpleasant breath.
The knight then tells the king that his favourite page acts in this way to
avoid his breath. The enraged monarch orders his kilnman to throw the
first man who brings him a message into the furnace. The page is immedi-
ately dispatched, but passing a monastery, goes in to listen to Mass. The
knight now sets out to see if his plan has worked, and arrives at the kiln
before the page, where he pays the penalty of his wickedness.

The story is also found in a work of Walter Mapes of the twelfth
VOL. II. H

114 THE OCEAN OF STORY

and after spending that night in remorse, the next morning
the king saw Phalabhuti arrive with the earrings in his hand.
So, being bewildered, he questioned him about the earrings
immediately ; and when Phalabhuti had told him his story,
the king fell on the earth, and cried out, " Alas, my son ! "
blaming the queen and himself; and when his ministers
questioned him, he told them the whole story, and repeated
what Phalabhuti had said every day : " ' The doer of good
will obtain good, and the doer of evil, evil.' Often the
harm that one wishes to do to another, recoils on oneself, as

century. It was printed and annotated by Thomas Wright, De Nugis Cnrialium
(1850), Camden Society. It reappears in the Liber de Donis of Etienne
de Bourbon (thirteenth century) ; John of Bromyard's Sumvia Prcedicantium
(fourteenth century); the Dialogiis Creaturarum of Nicolaus Pergamenus, etc.
Reference should be made to Clouston, Popular Tales and Fictions, vol. ii,
pp. 444-, 445, whence these latter have been taken.

The Arabic form of the story is found in the Book of Sitidibad, Clouston's
edition, pp. 137-141 (see also pp. 292, 293). Here a sultan adopts an abandoned
infant who is given the name of Ahmed. When grown up he discovers by
chance one day that the favourite concubine has a slave as lover. He does
not report the matter, but the guilty woman is afraid, and feigning to have
been raped by Ahmed, calls upon the sultan for a suitable punishment to
be inflicted. The executioner is told to behead the first man who says to
him : " Hast thou performed the business } " Ahmed is told to ask this question
in a certain house. On the way he meets a group of slaves, and among them
is the concubine's lover. He tries to delay Ahmed in order to get him into
trouble with the king, and finally agrees to take the message himself— with
the usual result.

Two similar tales occur in C. Vernieux, Indian Tales and Anecdotes, Cal-
cutta, 1873. In the second of these it is a letter, and not a message, which
is used as the instrument of death.

As already mentioned in Vol. I, p. 52n\ "the letter of death" motif is
a lieu commun in folk-lore. It has been referred to by various names, such
as the " Uriah letter," " Bellerophon letter," and "Mutalammis letter" motif,
according as to which the particular author took as the standard example —
the Biblical, Greek or Arabic.

I think, however, that a general term, such as that suggested above, is
preferable. As compared with the " letter of death," examples of the " message
of death " are rare, but they are, of course, only different varieties of the same
motif I shall discuss this motif at greater length at the end of Chapter XLII,
where a good example of the *' letter of death " occurs.

The incident of innocently eating the flesh or heart of a loved one is
well known from the story in Boccaccio, day 4, nov. 10. For full details see
Lee, The Decameron, its Sources atid Analogues, pp. 152-156. — n.m.p.

THE KING ASCENDS THE THRONE 115

a ball thrown against a wall rebounding frequently ; thus we,
wicked ones, desiring to slay a Brahman, have brought about
our own son's death, and devoured his flesh."

After the king had said this, and informed his ministers,
who stood with their faces fixed on the earth, of the whole
transaction, and after he had anointed that very Phalabhuti
as king in his place, he made a distribution of alms, and then,
having no son, entered the fire with his wife to purify himself
from guilt, though already consumed by the fire of remorse :
and Phalabhuti, having obtained the royal dignity, ruled the
earth ; thus good or evil done by a man is made to return
upon himself.

[M] Having related the above tale in the presence of the
King of Vatsa, Yaugandharayana again said to that king :
*' If Brahmadatta therefore were to plot against you, O great
King, who, after conquering him, treated him kindly, he
ought to be slain." When the chief minister had said this
to him, the King of Vatsa approved of it, and rising up went
to perform the duties of the day, and the day following he
set out from Lavanaka to go to his own city Kausambi,
having accomplished his objects in effecting the conquest of
the regions. In course of time the lord of earth, accompanied
by his retinue, reached his own city, which seemed to be
dancing with delight, imitating with banners uplifted the
taper arms ^ of the dancing-girl. So he entered the city,
producing at every step, in the lotus garden composed of the
■eyes of the women of the city, the effect of the rising of a
breeze. And the king entered his palace, sung by minstrels,
praised by bards, and worshipped by kings.

Then the monarch of Vatsa laid his commands on the
kings of every land, who bowed before him, and triumphantly
ascended that throne, the heirloom of his race, which he had
found long ago in the deposit of treasure. And the heaven
was filled with the combined high and deep echoes of the
:sound of the drums, which accompanied the auspicious

^ Literally, " creeper-like."

116 THE OCEAN OF STORY

ceremonies on that occasion, like simultaneous shouts of
applause uttered by the guardians of the world, each in his
several quarter, being delighted with the prime minister of
the King of Vatsa. Then the monarch, who was free from
avarice, distributed to the Brahmans all kinds of wealth
acquired by the conquest of the world, and, after great
festivities, satisfied the desires of the company of kings and
of his own ministers.

Then in that city filled with the noise of drums resembling
the thunder of the clouds, while the king was raining benefits
on the fields ^ according to each man's desert, the people,
expecting great fruit in the form of corn, kept high festival
in every house. Having thus conquered the world, that
victorious king devolved on Rumanvat and Yaugandhara-
yana the burden of his realm, and lived at ease there with
Vasavadatta and Padmavati. So he, being praised by
excellent bards, seated between those two queens as if they
were the goddesses of Fame and Fortune, enjoyed the rising
of the moon, white as his own glory, and continually drank
wine as he had swallowed the might of his foes.

^ There is a double meaning here : kshetra means " fit recipients " as well

as "field." The king no doubt distributed corn. The point is obscured

by Tawney's translation. The poet uses as a term for "king" the word
narendra, " Indra of men " ; so the words mean that " the king (narendra}
pours forth benefits upon worthy objects (kshetras) with beating of drums,
as the god Indra pours forth rain upon the fields {kshetras) amidst the thunders
of the clouds " (Barnett). — n.m.p.

NUDITY IN MAGIC RITUAL 117

NOTE 1.— NUDITY IN MAGIC RITUAL

In many forms of black magic nudity appears to be an essential factor.
The reason for this is hard to explain, and many suggestions have been put
forward.

The most probable are :

1. Dread of pollution which may arise during a rite, and so spoil the
incantation.

2. Clothes used in a sacred or magical rite become taboo and caimot be
used again.

3. In order to do abnormal things successfully, the state of the operator
should also be abnormal ; hence nudity is a great asset.

4. Complete nudity represents total submission to the spirit power whose
aid is needed in the particular rite to be carried out.

5. Nudity is supposed to shock the spirits and so force them to grant the
desired aid.

6. The belief in the apotropaeic powers attributed to the sexual organs.

As will be readily seen, it would be little short of pure guess-work in
most cases to pick out a nudity rite and definitely assign to it one or other of
the above explanations. We can only be certain of the true reason when
actions accompanying the ritual make it obvious. For instance, in many
countries ceremonies to obtain rain are often carried out in a state of complete
nudity. Here the reasons seem to be twofold. In the first place, as the
nature of the rite is usually to produce rain, by drenching the body with
water, or standing up to the neck in water, it is obvious that any clothes
would be ruined. Secondly, if other methods have failed it is necessary to
give the Rain God a shock, to wake him up, to arouse his pity or to make him
give what is wanted through fear. Thus some unusual and curious sight
would be bound to arrest his attention. A few examples will help to explain
these points.

On the principles of homcEopathic or imitative magic, various methods to
produce rain after a drought are employed in many parts of the world. After
prayers and sacrifices have proved ineffective, other means are tried. Thus
in the Rumanian village of Ploska both girls and women go naked at night to
the boundaries of the village, and pour water on the ground, in the hope that
the sky will do likewise. Similarly in Serbia a girl is stripped and covered in
grass, flowers and herbs. She is then conducted, dancing and singing, to every
house, where she has a pail of water thrown over her (Frazer, Golden Boughj
vol. i, pp. 248, 273). In other cases nude women have recourse to a ploughing
rite to procure rain. Thus in Russia they draw a furrow round the village, and
bury at the juncture a cock, a cat and a dog. The cat is sacred, and the dog
is considered a demonic character, so both sides are thus conciliated (Conway,
Demonology y vol. i, p. 267). In Chunar, Mirzapur district, after the drought
in 1892 had continued a long time, the following ceremony was performed
secretly : — " Between the hours of nine and ten p.m. a barber's wife went

118 THE OCEAN OF STORY

from door to door and invited all the women to join in ploughing. They all
collected in a field from which all males were excluded. Three women from
a cultivator's family stripped off all their clothes; two were yoked to a plough
like oxen, and a third held the handle. They then began to imitate the
operation of ploughing. The woman who had the plough in her hand
shouted : * O Mother Earth ! bring parched grain, water and chaff. Our
bellies are bursting to pieces from hunger and thirst.' Then the landlord
and village accountant approached them and laid down some grain, water and
chaff in the field. The women then dressed and went home" (North Indian
Notes and Queries, vol. i, p. 210). Cf. Russell, Tribes and Castes of the Central
Provinces, vol. iii, p. 563.

In a district of Transylvania the girls take off all their clothes and, led by
an older woman, who is also naked, steal a barrow and carry it across the fields
to a brook, where they set it afloat. They then sit on the barrow, keeping
a tiny flame burning on each corner of it for an hour. Then they leave the
barrow in the water and return home (Frazer, op. cit,, p. 282, where other
examples are also given).

Volleys of abuse and curses often accompany these rites ; thus, when rain
fails, the Meitheis of Manipur, headed by their Raja, strip off all their clothes,
and stand cursing each other in the streets of Imphal, the capital town, while
women strip themselves at night and throw rice-pounders into the river
(T. C. Hodson, The Meitheis, p. 108. See also A. E. Crawley, "Dress,"
Hastings' Ena/. liel. Eth., vol. v, p. 60).

Nudity also enters into fertility-rites practised by women. In the Panjab
on a Sunday or Tuesday night, or during the Divali, or Feast of Lights, a
barren woman desiring a child sits on a stool, which is then lowered down
a well. After divesting herself of her clothes and bathing, she is drawn
up again and performs the Chaukpurnd ceremony with incantations taught
by a wizard. Should there be any difficulty about descending the well, the
ceremony is performed beneath a sacred pipal or fig-tree. It is believed that,
after such a ceremony is performed, the well runs dry and the tree withers,
the Mana of both having been exhausted during the rite {Census Report, Panjab,
1901, vol. i, p. 164. For another version see Panjab Notes and Queries, vol. iv,
p. 58). Crooke records an interesting rite, also from the Panjab, performed
during the Divali ("The Divali, the Lamp Festival of the Hindus," Folk-Lore,
vol. xxxiv, Dec. 1923, p. 276. This was a posthumous publication). On the
Amavas, or no-moon night, barren women, and those who have lost several
children, go to a place where four roads meet, strip themselves naked, and
cover a piece of ground with the leaves of five " royal " trees, the pipal (Jicus
religiosa), the bar (^/icus indica), the siras {acacia speciosa), and the dm or mango.
On this they lay a black bead representing the demigod Rama, and, sitting
down, bathe from pitchers containing water drawn from five wells, one in
each of the four quarters of the town or village, and one outside it in the
direction of the north-east. The water is poured from the pitchers into a
vessel with a hole in the bottom, from which it is allowed to drop all over
the women's bodies. The well from which the water has been drawn for this
purpose is supposed to lose its fertilising power and runs dry.

NUDITY IN MAGIC RITUAL 119

Magical powers of healing disease are often practised in a state of nudity.
In the Sirsa district a man can cure a horse attacked by a fit by taking off all
his clothes and striking the animal seven times with his shoe on its forehead.
In the Jalandhar district paralysis in cattle is cured by a man stripping himself
naked and walking round the animal with a wisp of burning straw in his hand.
The Oraon tribe supplies many instances of similar practices. At the time of
the rice harvest they practise a solemn rite for driving fleas out of the village,
in the course of which young men strip off their clothes, bathe, wrap them-
selves in rice-straw, and march round the houses, where they receive doles of
food (W. Crook e, " Nudity in India in Custom and Ritual," Journ. Anth. Inst.,
vol. xlix, 1919, p. 248. See the whole paper for numerous other references,
only a few of which are quoted in this note).

Semi-nudity has always been regarded by Brahmans as a mark of respect
when in a holy place or before superiors. Thus they bare their bodies in the
more sacred precincts of a temple or in the presence of the Maharaja. This
is still observed at the Darbars of H.H. the Maharaja of Mysore (see Crooke,
Journ. Anth. Inst., vol. xlix, p. 238).

In circumambulating the Kaaba at Mecca pilgrims at one time used to
either strip or borrow other clothes, as their own would become taboo owing
to contact with the sacred place or function (W. Robertson Smith, Lectures on
the Religion of the Semites, 2nd edition, p. 48 1 ).

From the above examples we can see that there is a distinct mystic
significance attached to the naked body, an uncanny power which can be
utilised for the purposes of producing rain, procuring offspring, etc. But as
is the case with all power, it can also be used for less praiseworthy purposes.
It can be employed for acquiring magical properties, to gain control over a
person or a spirit. Thus, in Gujarat, to obtain control over a spirit, the Hindu
exorcist goes to a burial-ground alone at midnight on the dark fourteenth day
of Aso (October), unearths the body of a low-caste Hindu, and bathes in the
river. After bathing, while still naked, he carries the body within a circle
cut with a knife or formed by sprinkling a line of water ; then he goes on
muttering charms, and evil spirits of all kinds congregate round him (Bombay
Gazetteer, vol. ix, part i, p. 418).

A strange story is told in the United Provinces of a noted witch, known
as Lona or Nona Chamarin, a woman of the caste of leather-dressers. One day
all the village women were transplanting rice, and it was noticed that Lona
could do as much work as all her companions put together. So they watched
her, and when she thought she was unobserved she stripped off her clothes,
muttered some spells, and throwing a bundle of seedlings into the air, each
settled down into its proper hole (Crooke, Tribes and Castes of the North- West
Provinces and Oudh, vol. ii, p. 171).

Finally there is the question of the apotropaeic power of the sexual organs
themselves to be considered. Hartland points out (see his article, " Phalhsm,"
Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth., vol. ix, p. 830) that as the great instruments of
reproduction, and consequently the enemies of sterility and death, the sexual
organs are in many countries exhibited and employed, actually and by symbol
— i.e. magically — to counteract the depredations of mortality. Furthermore,

120 THE OCEAN OF STORY

they are regarded as having prophylactic virtue against all sorts of evil
influences. Hence their common use of priapic figures and ithyphallic statues.
In his article quoted above, Hartland gives numerous references and examples,
some of which we have already noticed.

NOTE 2.— WOMEN WHOSE LOVE IS SCORNED

As is only natural, the motif of the revenge of a woman whose love has
been scorned enters into nearly every collection of stories in the world. It is,
moreover, not only in fiction that we have records of such happenings. Apart
from Joseph and Potiphar's wife, we read (Paulin Paris, l^Aiide sur les diff'ereiits
Textes, imprimis et manuscripts, du Roman des Sept Sages), of Fausta, second wife
of Constantine the Great, who caused the death of Crispus, son of his first
wife, and also of Lucinian, son of Lucinius, by similar false accusations. Then
there was the case of A^oka, the great Buddhist Emperor of India (274-237 b.c).
After the death of his first wife, named (according to the Ceylon records)
Asandhimitra, he married one of her attendants, Tishyarakshita, and made her
his chief wife. She had fallen in love with Anoka's eldest son and heir (by
another wife), Kunala, Viceroy of Taxila. He rejected her advances, however,
and was shortly sent abroad to put down a revolt. The Emperor became ill
in his son's absence and decided to recall Kunala and set him on the throne.
Tishyarakshita, seeing what this would mean for her, managed to cure the
Emperor herself, obtaining in return the favour of exercising regal power for
seven days. She immediately has Kunala's eyes put out, but later the blind
son comes to the court disguised as a lute-player, and the queen is burnt.
(See Benfey, Orient und Occident, vol. iii, p. 177; Cambridge History of India^
vol. i, p. 500 ; Przyluski, " La L^gende de I'Empereur A^oka," Annales du
Musee Guimet, vol. xxxiii, 1923, chap, iv, " Avadana de Kunala," p. 281-295.)

Both the above stories appear in W. A. Clouston's Book of Sindibad,
pp. xxvii, xxix, to which we shall refer again later.

In Greek legend we have the stories of Hippolytus and his stepmother
Phaedra; Phineus and his sons with their mother-in-law; Bellerophon and
Anteia, wife of Proetus; and Peleus and Astydameia (called Hippolyte in
Horace, Odes, iii, 7, 1 7), wife of Acastus.

The oldest tale of this nature comes from Egypt, and was current in
Thebes towards the end of the XlXth Dynasty. It is known as "The Story
of the Two Brothers," and has already been referred to (Vol. I, pp. 129, 130)
in connection with the " External Soul " motif. I take the following from
Maspero's Popular Stories of Ancient Egypt. It forms the first story in his
excellently annotated collection, and is preceded by a full bibliography.

The two brothers Anupu and Baiti lived in the same house. Anupu, the
elder brother, was married and owned the house, while Baiti did all the field
work and slept with the cows each night. One day both brothers were in
the fields and Anupu sent Baiti to the village to get seed. He asks Anupu's
wife for it ; she is dressing her hair and tells him to take it. He shoulders

WOMEN WHOSE LOVE IS SCORNED 121

five measures of the seed, which exhibition of strength at once rouses her
admiration.

" And her heart went out to him as one desires a young man. She arose,
she laid hold on him, she said to him : ' Come, let us lie together for the space
of one hour. If thou wilt grant me this, in faith I will make thee two beauteous
garments.' The youth became like a cheetah of the south in hot rage, because
of the evil suggestion she had made to him, and she was frightened exceedingly,
exceedingly. He spake to her, saying ; ' But in truth thou art to me as a mother,
and thy husband is to me as a father, and he who is my elder, it is he who enables
me to live. Ah ! this horrible thing that thou hast said to me, do not say it to
me again, and for me I shall tell it to no one ; I shall not let it escape from my
mouth for anyone.' He took up his burden and went to the fields. When
he reached his elder brother they set to work at their labour."

That evening Anupu's wife tore her garments, rubbed fat on her body to
look like bruises and told her husband, who was the first to get home, that
his brother had reduced her to this condition. Accordingly Anupu prepares
to slay Baiti and awaits his arrival behind the stable door. The cows, however,
warn Baiti of his impending fate, and he flies with all his might. We then get
the earliest example of the " Magical Impediments " motif — a sheet of water full
of crocodiles separates the two brothers, and after waiting till the next morning
Baiti tells his brother the whole truth, and castrates himself on the spot.

" The elder brother cursed his heart exceedingly, exceedingly, and he
remained there and wept over him. He leapt, but he could not pass over to
the bank where his younger brother was, because of the crocodiles. His
younger brother called to him, saying ; ' Thus whilst thou didst imagine an evil
action, thou didst not recall one of the good actions or even one of the things
that I did for thee. Ah ! go to thy house, and do thou thyself care for thy
cattle, for I shall not live longer in the place where thou art — I go to the Vale
of the Acacia.' "

Anupu is overcome, and returning home kills his wife and throws her to
the dogs.

Turning to India, we find examples of the motif occur very frequently.
See, for instance, the story of " Pala und Gopala," translated by J. Hertel,
Indische Erzdhler, vol. vii, 1922, pp. 64-68.

In his Book of Sindihdd (pp. xxx, xxxi) Clouston cites two examples
from H. H. Wilson, Descriptive Catalogue of the Mackenzie Collection of Oriental
MSS.j etc., 1828.

" In a Telugu palm-leaf manuscript entitled Sdrangdhara Charita, the
hero, Sarangdhara, is the son of Rajamahendra, King of Rajamahendri, whose
stepmother Chitrangi falls in love with him. He rejects her advances, on
which she accuses him to the king of attempting to violate her, and the king
orders him to have his feet cut off, and to be exposed in the forest to wild
beasts. There a voice from heaven proclaims that the prince in his former
life was Jayanta, minister of Dhaval Chandra, who, being envious of Sumanta,
one of his colleagues, contrived to hide the slippers of Sumanta under the bed
of the queen. The king, finding them and ascertaining whose they were.

122 THE OCEAN OF STORY

commanded Sumanta to be exposed to wild beasts after having his legs and
hands cut off; in retribution of which Jayanta, now Sarangdhara, suffers the
like mutilation. He acknowledges the justice of the sentence, and his
wounds are healed by a Yogi. A voice from heaven apprises the king of the
innocence of his son, and he takes Sarangdhara back and puts ChitrangI to
death. Sarangdhara adopts a religious life. In the Tamil version, when
the prince has been mutilated and cast into the jungle, his dead mother's
lamentations are heard by the Siddhas, who restore the prince's limbs, and
a voice from heaven apprises the king of Chitrangi's guilt. Again : In the
Kuftiara Rama Charita, Ratnangl, one of the wives of Raja Kampila, became
enamoured of Kumara Rama, his youngest son, and importuned him to gratify
her desires. Finding him inexorable, her love was changed to hatred, and
she complained to Kampila that Rama had attempted her chastity. Kampila
in a rage ordered Rama to be put to death instantly, with his four chief
leaders. The minister Bachapa, however, secreted Rama and his friends in
his palace, and decapitating five ordinary criminals, produced their heads
to the raja as those of his intended victims. Kampila soon repented of his
haste, and the prince's death was the subject of universal sorrow. After some
time Rama reappeared, and the Princess Ratnangl, on hearing of this, hanged
herself, by which Kfimpila was satisfied of the innocence of his son."

The niolif is also found in the Mahdpaduma Jdlaka (see Cambridge Edition,
vol. iv, p. 116, No. 47ii), and Bloomfield, Life and Stories of Pdrgvanatha,
pp. 64, 85, 146, 199. On the latter page a preliminary bibliography of the
motif is given, which includes references to the Mahdbhdrata, Kathd Sarit
Sdgara, Jdtakas, Kathdprakdqa, etc., besides the collections of Ralston, Steel
and Temple, and Clouston. One of the references is to Ralston's Tibetan
Tales, p. 206. In this story the mother of Utpalavarna seduces her own
son-in-law and he complies with her desires. A maid discloses the matter
and Utpalavarna leaves the house. I would not include such examples under
this motif Bloomfield, however, divides it into three forms: the woman
tempts, and the man rejects; the woman out of hatred [or fear] pretends
that a man has made overtures to her, so as to get him into trouble ; and
the woman tempts and the man succumbs. The whole point of the motif
is, I feel, the refusal of the man and the consequent intended revenge of
the woman. Thus, whereas the first variety is the only true example of the
motif, the second also may be included, but the third seems quite beside
the point — the most important incident of the motif being missing.

Both Persian and Arabic fiction abound in examples of the motif The
best-known collection is that entitled The Book of Sindihdd, or the Story of
the King, his Son, the Damsel and the Seven Vazirs. For further details of its
history, etc., reference should be made to Comparetti's Ricerche intomo al Lihro
di Sindihdd, translated by H. C. Coote for the Folk-Lore Society, 1882; The
Book of Sindihdd, W. A. Clouston, privately printed, 1884; and V. Chauvin,
Bihliographie des Ouvrages Arabes, viii, Synti})a8.

The frame-story in every case is based on the motif here under
consideration. A brief outline is as follows: —

WOMEN WHOSE LOVE IS SCORNED 123

After numerous failures to teach the only son of the king, the sage
Sindibad finally succeeds in under six months. He then discovers that the
prince is threatened with loss of life if he speaks a single word during the
next seven days. Nevertheless, he goes to his father, who is anxious to test
his newly acquired knowledge. To all the king's questions he answers not a
word. At this juncture one of the king's harem, who is secretly enamoured
of the prince, enters the audience-chamber and asks leave to try privately to
induce the prince to speak. On leave being given she tells him of her love,
and offers to poison the king. The prince flies from her in horror. The girl,
fearing exposure, tears her clothes, scratches her face and in this condition
returns to the king, stating that the prince, only pretending to be dumb,
has attempted to rape her, and has suggested poisoning the king. The king
orders the executioner to cut off his son's head. There are seven vazirs at
the court and they determine to do what they can to prolong the carrying
out of this hasty sentence, hoping in time to establish the prince's innocence.
Accordingly the First Vazir tells a story showing the deceit of women, with
the result that the king wavers in his decision. The guilty woman, however,
now relates a tale exemplifying the deceits of man. The Second Vazir there-
upon retaliates. These alternate stories continue till all the Vazirs have
spoken. By this time the unlucky seven days have passed and the innocence
of the prince is established, as he can now safely speak and give the real facts
of the case.

The collection also appears in the Nights (see Burton, vol. vi, p. 127),
under the title, "The Craft and Malice of Women." In the Persian Bakhtydr
Nama it is the vazirs (ten in number) who urge the death of the accused
man, and it is he himself who tells the stories. It also appears in the Nights
(Burton, Supp., vol. i, p. 55 et seq.) as "The Ten Wazirs : or, the History of
King Azadbakht and his Son." In Supp., vol. ii, pp. 295, 296, Clouston writes
a note on the story. The plot, however, differs from the other similar collec-
tions, not only because of the fact stated above, but also because the son, in
a state of drunkenness, wanders into the queen's bedroom and falls asleep
on the bed, to be later discovered by the royal couple. The king refuses
to believe that she knows nothing about the matter and the jealous ten
vazirs do all they can to bring about the prince's death. Closely allied to
these is the Tamil Alakeswara Kathd (see H. H. Wilson, Descriptive Catalogue
of the Mackenzie Collection of MSS., etc., vol. i, p. 220). In the Turkish version,
however, the plot follows the Arabic, and it is the prince's mother-in-law
who tempts his virtue. His horoscope shows that his life is in danger for
forty days (not seven, as in the other versions) and forty vazirs tell stories.
See E. J. W. Gibb, The History of the Forty Vezirs, 1886. The work is very
popular in Turkey, where it is known as, Qirq Vezlr Tnflkhi. The original
Turkish translation is said to have been made by one Sheykh-zada, and the
title of the work to have been Hikdyetu-Erbalna-Sabdhin we Mesd — i.e. The
Story of the Forty Moms and Eves.

There are two other occurrences of the "scorned love of women" in
the Nights.

124 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The first of these is in the long "Tale of Kamar al-Zaman" (Burton,
vol. iii, p. 314). The two brothers, Amjad and As'ad, are tempted to incest
by each other's mother. On being repulsed they shut themselves up in the
harem, and tell the king that his two sons have raped them and they refuse
to come out until their two hearts are brought to them. The enraged
monarch gives the necessary order, but the pitying treasurer, whose duty
it is to kill the brothers, takes back to the king two vials of a lion's blood
which the brothers chance to slay. Later the repentant father finds the
original letters written by the queens in his sons' clothes. After numerous
adventures Amjad and As'ad meet their father (vol. iv, p. 27), and marry
two beautiful women they met during their wanderings, and all is well " till
there overtook them the Destroyer of delights, and the Sunderer of societies ;
and Allah knoweth all things ! "

The second tale is that of the " History of Gharib and his Brother Ajib"
(vol. vii, p. 83). Queen Jan Shah is suddenly called out as her prisoner,
Gharib, had broken her idol and slain her men. She immediately goes to
the temple and (like Anupu's wife in the Egyptian tale) on seeing the great
strength of Gharib " her heart was drowned in the love of him and she said
to herself: 'I have no need of the idol and care for naught save this Gharib,
that he may lie in my bosom the rest of my life.' " On his refusal he is
turned into an ape by her magic, and kept carefully in a closet. After two
years he pretends by signs to agree to her wishes, and is accordingly restored
to his original shape. That evening, he seizes her by the neck, breaks it
and so kills her.

The first of the above stories is common in Kashmir ; see, e.g., Stein and
Grierson, "Tale of a King," Hatims Tales, 1923, pp. 45-57; and Knowles,
Folk-Tales of Kashmir, pp. l66, 423.

Thus we see that, in order for a story to be classified under the heading
of this motif, the woman must make the suggestion, be repulsed, and seek
revenge. This is the natural sequence of events which has proved so popular
in every part of the East, whence it has travelled slowly westward. An
interesting point to notice is that it can be traced from East to West in
the same collection of stories — that of the Sindibdd Kama cycle, for besides
the various versions already mentioned (see also Vol. I, p. 170) it is found
in the French Dolopathos, the English Seven Wise Masters, and numerous
other versions. — n.m.p.

BOOK IV
NARAVAHANADATTAJANANA

CHAPTER XXI

INVOCATION

VICTORY to the Conqueror of Obstacles,^ who marks
with a line, like the parting of the hair, the principal
mountains ^ by the mighty fanning of his ear-flaps,
pointing out, as it were, a path of success !

[M] Then Udayana, the King of Vatsa, remaining in
Kausambi, enjoyed the conquered earth which was under
one umbrella ^ ; and the happy monarch devolved the care
of his empire upon Yaugandharayana and Rumanvat, and
addicted himself to pleasure only in the society of Vasantaka.
Himself playing on the lute, in the company of the queens
Vasavadatta and Padmavati, he was engaged in a perpetual
concert. While the notes of his lyre were married to the soft
sweet song of the queens, the rapid movement of his executing
finger alone indicated the difference of the sounds. And while
the roof of the palace was white with moonlight as with his
own glory, he drank wine in plenteous streams, as he had
swallowed the pride of his enemies * ; beautiful women
brought him, as he sat retired, in vessels of gold, wine flaming
with rosy glow,^ as it were the water of his appointment as
ruler in the empire of love ; he divided between the two

^ I.e. Ganesa, who has an elephant's head.

2 Seven principal mountains are supposed to exist in each Varsha, or
division of a continent.

3 See Appendix II, pp. 263-272. — n.m.p.

* There is a reference here to the mada, or ichor, which exudes from an
elephant's temples when in rut.
5 Rdga also means "passion."
125

126 THE OCEAN OF STORY

queens the cordial liquor, red, delicious and pellucid, in
which danced the reflection of their faces ; as he did his
own heart, impassioned, enraptured and transparent, in which
the same image was found.

His eyes were never sated with resting on the faces of
those queens, which had the eyebrows arched, and blushed
with the rosy hue of love, though envy and anger were far
from them. The scene of his banquet, filled with many
crystal goblets of wine, gleamed like a lake of white lotuses
tinged red with the rising sun. And occasionally, accom-
panied by huntsmen, clad in a vest of dark green as the
paldsa tree, he ranged, bow and arrows in hand, the forest
full of wild beasts, which was of the same colour as himself.
He slew with arrows herds of wild boars besmeared with
mud, as the sun disperses with its dense rays the masses of
darkness ; when he ran towards them the antelopes, fleeing
in terror, seemed like the sidelong glances of the quarters
previously conquered ^ by him.

And when he slew the buffaloes, the ground, red with
blood, looked like a bed of red lotuses come to thank him
hmnbly for delivering it from the goring of their horns.
When the lions too were transfixed by his javelins falling
in their open mouths, and their lives issued from them with
a suppressed roar, he was dehghted. In that wood he em-
ployed dogs in the ravines and nets in the glades ; this was
the method of his pursuit of the chase, in which he relied
only upon his own resources.

While he was thus engaged in his pleasant enjoy-
ments, one day the hermit Narada came to him as he
was in the hall of audience, diffusing a halo with the
radiance of his body, like the sun, the orb of heaven,
descending therefrom out of love for the Solar dynasty.
The king welcomed him, inclining before him again and
again, and the sage stood a moment as if pleased and
said to that king : " Listen, O King ; I will tell you a
story in a few words. You had an ancestor once, a king
of the name of Pandu ; he like you had two noble wives ;
one wife of the mighty prince was named Kunti and the

^ The quarters are often conceived of as women.

THE VICE OF HUNTING 127

other Madri/ That Pandu conquered this sea-engirdled
earth, and was very prosperous, and being addicted to the
vice of hunting, he went one day to the forest. There he
Narada con- ^^^ % ^^ arrow and slew a hermit of the name
demns the Vice of Arindama, who was sporting with his wife in
of Hunting ^j^^ f^^^m of a dccr.^ That hermit abandoned
that deer-form, and with his breath struggling in his throat
cursed that Pandu, who in his despair had flung away
his bow : ' Since I have been slain while sporting at
will by thee, inconsiderate one, thou also shalt die in the
embraces of thy wife.' Having been thus cursed, Pandu,
through fear of its effect, abandoned the desire of enjoyment,
and accompanied by his wives lived in a tranquil grove of
ascetic quietism. While he was there, one day, impelled by
that curse, he suddenly approached his beloved Madri, and
died. So you may rest assured that the occupation called
hunting is a madness of kings, for other kings have been done
to death by it, even as the various deer they have slain. For
how can hunting produce benign results, since the genius of
hunting is like a female Rakshasa, roaring horribly, intent on
raw flesh, defiled with dust, with upstanding hair and lances
for teeth. Therefore give up that useless exertion, the sport
of hunting ; wild elephants and their slayers are exposed
to the same risk of losing their lives. And you, who are
ordained for prosperity, are dear to me on account of my
friendship with your ancestors, so hear how you are to have
a son who is to be a portion of the God of Love.

^ For an outline of this story as related in the Mahdbhdraia see p. l6.

N.M.P,

^ In the eighteenth tale of the Gesta Romanorum Julian is led into trouble
by pursuing a deer. The animal turns round and says to him : '' Thou who
pursuest me so fiercely shalt be the destruction of thy parents." See also
Bernhard Schmidt's Griechische Marchen,p. 38: "A popular ballad referring to
the story of Digenes gives him a life of 300 years, and represents his death
as due to his killing a hind that had on its shoulder the image of the Virgin
Mary, a legend the foundation of which is possibly a recollection of the old
mythological story of the hind of Artemis killed by Agamemnon" [Sophocles'
Electra, 568]. In the " Romance of Doolin of Mayence," Guyon kills a hermit by
mistake for a deer (Liebrecht's translation of Dunlop's History of Fiction, p. 138).

See also De Gubernatis, Zoological Mythology, pp. 84-86 ; and W. Crooke,

Popular Religion and Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. ii, p. 238. — n.m.p.

128 THE OCEAN OF STORY

"Long ago, when Rati worshipped Siva with praises in
order to effect the restoration of Kama's body, Siva, being
pleased, told her this secret in few words : ' This Gauri,^
desiring a son, shall descend to earth with a part of
herself, and, after propitiating me, shall give birth to an
incarnation of Kama.' Accordingly, King, the goddess has
been bom in the form of this Vasavadatta, daughter of
Chandamahasena, and she has become your queen. So she,
having propitiated Siva, shall give birth to a son who shall
be a portion of Kama, and shall become the emperor of all
the Vidyadharas."

By this speech the Rishi Narada, whose words command
respect, gave back to the king the earth which he had offered
him as a present, and then disappeared. When he had de-
parted, the King of Vatsa, in company with Vasavadatta, in
whom had arisen the desire of obtaining a son, spent the day
in thinking about it.

The next day the chief warder, called Nityodita, came to
the lord of Vatsa while he was in the hall of assembly and
said to him : " A certain distressed Brahman woman, accom-
The Poor panied by two children, is standing at the door.
Brahman O King, dcsiriug to see your Highness." When
Woman ^.j^^ ^ing heard this, he permitted her to enter,

and so that Brahman woman entered, thin, pale and be-
grimed, distressed by the tearing of her clothes and wound-
ing of her self-respect, carrying in her bosom two children
looking like Misery and Poverty. After she had made the
proper obeisance she said to the king : " I am a Brahman
woman of good caste, reduced to such poverty. As fate
would have it, I gave birth to these two boys at the same
time, and I have no milk for them, O King, without food.
Therefore I have come, in my misery and helplessness, for
protection to the king, who is kind to all who fly to him
for protection ; now my lord the king must determine what
my lot is to be."

When the king heard that, he was filled with pity, and said
to the warder : ** Take this woman and commend her to the
Queen Vasavadatta." Then that woman was conducted into

^ I.e. Uma or Parvatl.

THE BRAHMAN WOMAN'S TALE 129

the presence of the queen by that warder, as it were by her
own good actions marching in front of her. The queen,
when she heard from that warder that the Brahman woman
who had come had been sent by the king, felt all the more
confidence in her. And when she saw that the woman,
though poor, had two children, she thought : " This is ex-
ceedingly unfair dealing on the part of the creator ! Alas,
he grudges a son to me, who am rich, and shows affection to
one who is poor ! I have not yet one son, but this woman
has these twins." Thus reflecting, the queen, who was her-
self desiring a bath, gave orders to her servants to provide
the Brahman woman with a bath and other restoratives.
After she had been provided with a bath, and had had clothes
given her, and had been supplied by them with agreeable
food, that Brahman woman was refreshed like the heated
earth bedewed with rain. And as soon as she had been re-
freshed, the Queen Vasavadatta, in order to test her by
conversation, artfully said to her : " O Brahman lady, tell
us some tale." When she heard that she agreed, and began
to tell this story :

25. Story of Devadatta

In old time there was a certain petty monarch of the
name of Jayadatta, and there was born to him a son, named
Devadatta. And that wise king, wishing to marry his son,
who was grown up, thus reflected : " The prosperity of kings
is very unstable, being like a courtesan to be enjoyed by
force ^ ; but the prosperity of merchants is like a woman of
good family ; it is steady and does not fly to another man.
Therefore I will take a wife to my son from a merchant's
family, in order that misfortune may not overtake his throne,
though it is surrounded with many relations." Having
formed this resolve, that king sought for his son the daughter

^ As a courtesan is not enjoyed by force, the sense seems doubtful.
Barnett explains in a letter to me on the subject that balavad does literally
mean "forcibly," but that the word is more usual in the sense of "intensely,"
as of rain, wind, sound, etc. Thus the meaning here is " to be intensely (or
thoroughly) enjoyed." — n.m.p.

VOL. II. I

130 THE OCEAN OF STORY

of a merchant in Pataliputra named Vasudatta. Vasudatta
for his part, eager for such a distinguished alliance, gave that
daughter of his to the prince, though he dwelt in a remote
foreign land.

And he loaded his son-in-law with wealth to such an extent
that he no longer felt much respect for his father's magnifi-
cence.* Then King Jayadatta dwelt happily with that son
of his who had obtained the daughter of that rich merchant.
Now one day the merchant Vasudatta came, full of desire to
see his daughter, to the palace of his connection by marriage,
and took away his daughter to his own home. Shortly after
the King Jayadatta suddenly went to heaven, and that
kingdom was seized by his relations, who rose in rebellion ;
through fear of them his son Devadatta was secretly taken
away by his mother during the night to another country.

Then that mother, distressed in soul, said to the prince :
" Our feudal lord is the emperor who rules the eastern
region ; repair to him, my son ; he will procure you the
kingdom."

When his mother said this to him, the prince answered
her : " Who will respect me if I go there without attend-
ants ? " When she heard that, his mother went on to say :
" Go to the house of your father-in-law, and get money there,
and so procure followers ; and then repair to the emperor."
Being urged in these words by his mother, the prince, though
full of shame, slowly plodded on and reached his father-in-
law's house in the evening. But he could not bear to enter
at such an unseasonable hour, for he was afraid of shedding
tears, being bereaved of his father and having lost his worldly
splendour ; besides, shame withheld him.

So he remained in the verandah of an almshouse near,
and at night he suddenly beheld a woman descending with
a rope from his father-in-law's house, and immediately he
recognised her as his wife, for she was so resplendent with
jewels that she looked like a meteor fallen from the clouds ;
and he was much grieved thereat. But she, though she
saw him, did not recognise him, as he was emaciated and

^ The D. text reads agalad instead of acalad, " that his pride on account
of his father's splendour vanished." — n.m.p.

THE FICKLENESS OF WOMAN 131

begrimed, and asked him who he was. When he heard that,
he answered : "I am a traveller." Then the merchant's
daughter entered the almshouse, and the prince followed her
secretly to watch her. There she advanced towards a certain
man, and he towards her, and asking why she had come so
late, he bestowed several kicks on her.^ Then the passion of
the wicked woman was doubled, and she appeased him, and
remained with him on the most affectionate terms. ^

When he saw that, the discreet prince reflected: " This
is not the time for me to show anger, for I have other affairs
in hand ; and how could I employ against these two con-
temptible creatures, this wife of mine and the man who has
done me this wrong, this sword which is to be used against
my foes ? Or what quarrel have I with this adulteress, for
this is the work of malignant desire that showers calamities
upon me, showing skill in the game of testing my firmness ?
It is my marriage with a woman below me in rank that is in
fault, not the woman herself ; how can a female crow leave
the male crow to take pleasure in a cuckoo ? "

Thus reflecting, he allowed that wife of his to remain in
the society of her paramour ; for in the minds of heroes
possessed with an ardent desire of victory, of what import-
ance is woman, valueless as a straw ? But at the moment
when his wife ardently embraced her paramour there fell
from her ear an ornament thickly studded with valuable
jewels. And she did not observe this, but at the end of her
interview, taking leave of her paramour, returned hurriedly
to her house as she came. And that unlawful lover also
departed somewhere or other.

Then the prince saw that jewelled ornament, and took it
up ; it flashed with many jewel-gleams, dispelling the gather-
ing darkness of despondency, and seemed like a hand-lamp
obtained by him to assist him in searching for his lost

1 Cf. an incident in " Giil and Sanaubar" (Liebrecht, Zur Folkskunde^

p. 144) also the "Tale of the Ensorcelled Prince," Nights (Burton, vol. i,

p. 72), and see Chauvin, Bibliographie des Ouvrages Arabes, vi, p. 51 n^. — n.m.p.

2 This is not a correct rendering of yadrichchhayd. It means literally,
■*' casually," "by chance," or "arbitrarily." Barnett suggests that its meaning
here is "at her own pleasure," "of her own free will" — thus "wantonly"
would perhaps be the best translation. — n.m.p.

132 THE OCEAN OF STORY

prosperity. The prince immediately perceived that it was
very valuable, and went off, having obtained all he required,
to Kanyakubja ; there he pledged that ornament for a
hundred thousand gold pieces, and after buying horses and
elephants went into the presence of the emperor. And with
the troops which he gave him he marched, and slew his
enemies in fight, and recovered his father's kingdom ; and
his mother applauded his success.

Then he redeemed from pawn that ornament, and sent
it to his father-in-law to reveal that unsuspected secret ;
his father-in-law, when he saw that earring of his daughter's,
which had come to him in such a way, was confounded, and
showed it to her. She looked upon it, lost long ago like her
own virtue ; and when she heard that it had been sent by
her husband she was distracted, and called to mind the whole
circumstance : " This is the very ornament which I let fall
in the almshouse the night I saw that unknown traveller
standing there ; so that must undoubtedly have been my
husband come to test my virtue, but I did not recognise him,
and he picked up this ornament."

While the merchant's daughter was going through this
train of reflection, her heart, afflicted by the misfortune of
her unchastity having been discovered, in its agony, broke.
Then her father artfully questioned a maid of hers who
knew all her secrets, and found out the truth, and so ceased
to mourn for his daughter ; as for the prince, after he re-
covered the kingdom, he obtained as wife the daughter of
the emperor, won by his virtues, and enjoyed the highest
prosperity.

[M] "So you see that the hearts of women are hard as
adamant in daring sin, but are soft as a flower when the
tremor of fear falls upon them. But there are some few
women born in good families that, having hearts virtuous ^
and of transparent purity, become like pearls, the ornaments
of the earth. And the fortune of kings is ever bounding

^ Here there is a pun, suvritta meaning also '* well rounded."

VIRTUE BRINGS ITS OWN REWARD 133

away like a doe, but the wise know how to bind it by the
tether of firmness, as you see in my story : therefore those
who desire good fortune must not abandon their virtue even
in calamity, and of this principle my present circumstances
are an illustration, for I preserved my character, O Queen,
even in this calamity, and that has borne me fruit in the
shape of the good fortune of beholding you."

Having heard this tale from the mouth of that Brahman
woman, the Queen Vasavadatta, feeling respect for her, im-
mediately thought : " Surely this Brahman woman must be
of good family, for the indirect way in which she alluded to
her own virtue and her boldness in speech prove that she
is of gentle birth, and this is the reason why she showed such
tact in entering the king's court of justice." Having gone
through these reflections, the queen again said to the Brahman
woman : " Whose wife are you, or what is the history of your
life ? Tell me." When she heard that, the Brahman woman
again began to speak :

26. Story of Pingalikd

Queen, there was a certain Brahman in the country of
Malava, named Agnidatta, the home of Fortune and of Learn-
ing, who willingly impoverished himself to help suppliants.
And in course of time there were born to him two sons like
himself : the eldest was called Sankaradatta and the other
Santikara. Of these two, O glorious one, Santikara suddenly
left his father's house in quest of learning, while he was still
a boy, and went I know not whither, and the other son, his
elder brother, married me, who am the daughter of Yajna-
datta, who collected wealth for the sake of sacrifice only.
In the course of time the father of my husband, who was
named Agnidatta, being old, went to the next world, and his
wife followed him ^ ; and my husband left me, when I was
pregnant, to go to holy places, and through sorrow for his
loss abandoned the body in fire purified by the goddess
Sarasvati ; and when that fact was told us by those who

^ I.e. burned herself with his body.

134 THE OCEAN OF STORY

accompanied him in his pilgrimage, I was not permitted to
follow him by my relations, as I was pregnant.

Then, while my grief was fresh, brigands suddenly swooped
down on us and plundered my house and all the royal grant ;
immediately I fled with three Brahman women from that
place, for fear that I might be outraged, taking with me very
few garments. And, as the whole kingdom was ravaged, I
went to a distant land, accompanied by them, and remained
there a month, only supporting myself by menial drudgery.
And then, hearing from people that the King of Vatsa was
the refuge of the helpless, I came here with the three Brahman
women, with no other travelling provision than my virtue ;
and as soon as I arrived I gave birth at the same time to two
boys. Thus, though I have the friendly assistance of these
three Brahman women, I have suffered bereavement, banish-
ment, poverty ; and now comes this birth of twins. Alas,
Providence has opened to me the door of calamity !

Accordingly, reflecting that I had no other means of main-
taining these children, I laid aside shame, the ornament of
women, and entering into the king's court I made a petition
to him. Who is able to endure the sight of misery of
youthful offspring ? And in consequence of his order, I have
come into your august presence, and my calamities have
turned back, as if ordered away from your door. This is
my history : as for my name, it is Pingalika, because from
my childhood my eyes have been reddened by the smoke of
burnt- offerings. And that brother-in-law of mine Santikara
dwells in a foreign land, but in what land he is now living
I have not as yet discovered.

[M] When the Brahman woman had told her history in
these words, the queen came to the conclusion that she was a
lady of high birth, and, after reflecting, said this to her with
an affectionate manner : " There is dwelling here a foreign
Brahman of the name of Santikara, and he is our domestic
chaplain ; I am certain he will turn out to be your brother-
in-law." After saying this to the eager Brahman lady, the

THE QUEEN LONGS FOR A SON 135

queen allowed that night to pass, and the next morning sent
for Santikara and asked him about his descent. And when
he had told her his descent, she, ascertaining that the two
accounts tallied completely, showed him that Brahman lady,
and said to him : " Here is your brother's wife." And when
they recognised one another, and he had heard of the death
of his relations, he took the Brahman lady, the wife of his
brother, to his own house. There he mourned exceedingly,
as was natural, for the death of his parents and his brother,
and comforted the lady, who was accompanied by her two
children.

And the Queen Vasavadatta settled that the Brahman
lady's two young sons should be the domestic chaplains of
her future son, and the queen gave the eldest the name of
Santisoma, and the next of Vaisvanara, and she bestowed
on them much wealth. The people of this world are like a
blind man, being led to the place of recompense by their own
actions going before them,^ and their courage is merely an
instrument. Then those two children and their mother and
Santikara remained united there, having obtained wealth.

Then once upon a time, as days went on, the Queen
Vasavadatta beheld from her palace a certain woman of the
caste of potters coming with five sons, bringing plates, and
she said to the Brahman lady Pingalika, who was at her side :
" Observe, my friend, this woman has five sons, and I have
not even one as yet ^ ; to such an extent is such a one the
possessor of merit, while such a one as myself is not."

Then Pingalika said : " Queen, these numerous sons are
people who have committed many sins in a previous exist-
ence, and are born to poor people in order that they may
suffer for them ; but the son that shall be born to such a one
as you must have been in a former life a very virtuous person.
Therefore do not be impatient, you will soon obtain a son
such as you deserve." Though Pingalika said this to her,
Vasavadatta, being eager for the birth of a son, remained
with her mind overpowered by anxiety about it. At that

^ Purogaik means "done in a previous life," and also "going before."
2 Cf. Gaal, M'drchen der Magyaren, p, 364; Gonzenbach's Sicilianische
Mdrchen, vol. i, pp. 285, 294.

136 THE OCEAN OF STORY

moment the King of Vatsa came, and perceiving what was
in her heart, said : " Queen, Narada said that you should
obtain a son by propitiating Siva, therefore we must con-
tinually propitiate Siva, that granter of boons." Upon that,
the queen quickly determined upon performing a vow, and
when she had taken a vow, the king and his ministers, and the
whole kingdom also, took a vow to propitiate Siva ; and
after the royal couple had fasted for three nights, that lord
was so pleased that he himself appeared to them and com-
manded them in a dream : " Rise up ; from you shall spring
a son who shall be a portion of the God of Love, and owing
to my favour shall be king of all the Vidyadharas."

When the god, whose crest is the moon, had said this and
disappeared, that couple woke up, and immediately felt un-
feigned joy at having obtained their boon, and considered that
they had gained their object. And in the morning the king
and queen rose up, and after delighting the subjects with
the taste of the nectarous story of their dream, kept high
festival with their relations and servants, and broke in this
manner the fast of their vow. After some days had passed,
a certain man with matted locks came and gave the Queen
Vasavadatta a fruit in her dream. Then the King of Vatsa
rejoiced with the queen, who informed him of that clear
dream, and he was congratulated by his ministers, and sup-
posing that the god of the moon- crest had given her a son
under the form of a fruit, he considered the fulfilment of his
wish to be not far off.^

^ The whole question of supernatural birth in M'drchen, Sagas and custom
has been ably discussed in detail by Hartland, The Legend of Perseus, vol. i,
pp. 71-181 (the reference on p. 76 to the Kathd Sarit Sdgara should be ii, ^(^5).
See also V. Chauvin, op. cil., v, p. 43, under the heading "Conceptions
extraordinaires."

In the "Story of King Parityagasena, his Wicked Wife and his Two
Sons," which appears in a later volume, the two wives receive two heavenly
fruits from Durga. So in Chapter CXX the mother of the future King
Vikramaditya is given a fruit by Siva. The fruit in question is sometimes
a mango, as in Stokes, Indian Fatty Tales, p, 4-1 ; Frere, Old Deccan Days,
p. 254; Sastrl, Folk-Lore in Southern India, p. 140. In Stokes, op. cil., p. 91,
lichi fruits are given, while in other tales it is a pomegranate. It is un-
necessary to give further examples, as Hartland has recorded anything of
importance. — n.m.p.

CHAPTER XXII

THEN, in a short time, Vasavadatta became pregnant
[M] with a child, glorious inasmuch as it was an
incarnation of the God of Love, and it was a feast
to the eyes of the King of Vatsa. She shone with a face the
eyes of which rolled, and which was of palish hue, as if with
the moon come to visit her out of affection for the God of
Love conceived in her. When she was sitting down, the
two images of her form, reflected in the sides of the jewelled
couch, seemed like Rati and Priti come there out of regard
for their husband.^ Her ladies-in-waiting attended upon her
like the Sciences that grant desires come in bodily form to
show their respect for the future King of the Vidyadharas ^
conceived in her. At that time she had breasts with points
dark like a folded bud, resembling pitchers intended for the
inaugural sprinkling ^ of her unborn son. When she lay down
on a comfortable couch in the middle of the palace, which
gleamed with pavement composed of translucent, flashing,
lustrous jewels, she appeared as if she were being propitiated
by the waters, that had come there trembling, through fear
of being conquered by her future son, with heaps of jewels on
every side.

Her image, reflected from the gems in the middle of
the chariot, appeared like the Fortune of the Vidyadharas
coming in the heaven to offer her adoration. And she felt
a longing * for stories of great magicians provided with in-
cantations by means of spells, introduced appropriately in
conversation. Vidyadhara ladies, beginning melodious songs,

^ 1 read with a MS. in the Sanskrit College patisnehdd for pratisnehdd.
The two wives of the God of Love came out of love to their husband, who
was conceived in Vasavadatta.

2 Vidyadhara means, literally, " magical knowledge-holder."

3 The ceremony of coronation.

* See Vol. I, Appendix III, pp. 221-228, on the " Dohada, or Craving of
the Pregnant Woman." — n.m.p.
137

138 THE OCEAN OF STORY

waited upon her when in her dream she rose high in the
sky, and when she woke up she desired to enjoy in reaUty
the amusement of sporting in the air, which would give the
pleasure of looking down upon the earth. And Yaugan-
dharayana gratified that longing of the queen's by employ-
ing spells, machines, juggling, and such-like contrivances. So
she roamed through the air by means of those various
contrivances, which furnished a wonderful spectacle to the
upturned eyes of the citizens' wives. But once on a time,
when she was in her palace, there arose in her heart a desire
to hear the glorious tales of the Vidyadharas. Then Yaugan-
dharayana, being entreated by that queen, told her this tale
while all were listening :

27. Story of Jlmutavdhana

There is a great mountain named Himavat,^ the father
of the mother of the world, ^ who is not only the chief of
hills, but the spiritual preceptor of Siva, and on that great
mountain, the home of the Vidyadharas, dwelt the lord of
the Vidyadharas, the King Jimutaketu. And in his house
there was a wishing-tree,^ which had come down to him from
his ancestors, called by a name which expressed its nature,
" The Giver of Desires." And one day the King Jimutaketu
approached that wishing-tree in his garden, which was of
divine nature, and supplicated it : " We always obtain from
you all we desire, therefore give me, O god, who am now child-
less, a virtuous son." * Then the wishing-tree said : " King,
there shall be born to thee a son who shall remember his
past birth, who shall be a hero in giving, and kind to all
creatures." When he heard that, the king was delighted,

1 See Vol. I, p. 2, Sn". — n.m.p.

^ Ambika — i.e. Parvatl the wife of Siva.

3 See Vol. I, pp. 8, 144, 144^^, and also W. Crooke, Popular Religion and
Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. ii, p. 88. — n.m.p.

* Liebrecht, speaking of the novel of Guerino Meschino, compares this
tree with the sun and moon trees mentioned in the work of the Pseudo-
Callisthenes, Book III, ch. xvii. They inform Alexander that the years of his
life are accomplished, and that he will die in Babylon. See also Ralston's
Song,K of the Russian People, p. 111.

w ^^^

THE WISHING-TREE 139

and bowed before that tree, and then he went and delighted
his queen with the news : accordingly in a short time a son
was born to him, and his father called the son Jimutavahana.

Then that Jimutavahana, who was of great goodness,
grew up step by step with the growth of his innate com-
passion for all creatures. And in the course of time, when
he was made crown prince, he, being full of compassion for
the world, said in secret to his father, who was pleased by his
attentions : "I know, O father, that in this world all things
perish in an instant, but the pure glory of the great alone
endures till the end of a kalpa.^ If it is acquired by bene-
fiting others, what other wealth can be, like it, valued by
high-minded men more than life ? And as for prosperity,
if it be not used to benefit others, it is like lightning, which
for a moment pains the eye and, flickering, disappears some-
where or other. So, if this wishing-tree, which we possess,
and which grants all desires, is employed for the benefit of
others, we shall have reaped from it all the fruit it can give.
So let me take such steps as that by its riches the whole
multitude of men in need may be rescued from poverty."

This petition Jimutavahana made to his father, and
having obtained his permission, he went and said to that
wishing-tree : " O god, thou always givest us the desired
fruit, therefore fulfil to-day this one wish of ours. O my
friend, relieve this whole world from its poverty, success to
thee, thou art bestowed on the world that desires wealth ! "
The wishing-tree, being addressed in this style by that self-
denying one, showered much gold on the earth, and all the
people rejoiced ; what other compassionate incarnation of
a Bodhisattva except the glorious Jimutavahana would be
able to dispose even of a wishing-tree in favour of the needy ?
For this reason every region of the earth ^ became devoted
to Jimutavahana, and his stainless fame was spread on high.

Then the relations of Jimutaketu, seeing that his throne
was firmly established by the glory of his son, were envious,
and became hostile to him. And they thought it would be
easy to conquer that place, which possessed the excellent

^ A period of 432 million years of mortals.

2 More literally, '" the cardinal and intermediate points."

140 THE OCEAN OF STORY

wishing-tree that was employed for bestowing gifts, on ac-
count of its not being strong ^ : then they assembled and deter-
mined on war, and thereupon the self-denying Jimutavahana
said to his father : "As this body of ours is like a bubble
in the water, for the sake of what do we desire prosperity,
which flickers like a candle exposed to the wind ? And what
wise man desires to attain prosperity by the slaughter of
others ? Accordingly, my father, I ought not to fight with
my relations. But I must leave my kingdom and go to
some forest or other ; let these miserable wretches be, let
us not slay the members of our own family."

When Jimutavahana had said this, his father, Jimu-
taketu, formed a resolution and said to him ; " I too must
go, my son ; for what desire for rule can I, who am old, have,
when you, though young, out of compassion abandon your
realm as if it were so much grass ? " In these words his
father expressed his acquiescence in the project of Jimutava-
hana, who then, with his father and his father's wife, went
to the Malaya mountain. There he remained in a hermitage,
the dwelling of the Siddhas, where the brooks were hidden
by the sandalwood-trees, and devoted himself to taking care
of his father. There he struck up a friendship with the self-
denying son of Vi^vavasu, the chief prince of the Siddhas,
whose name was Mitravasu. And once on a time the all-
knowing Jimutavahana beheld in a lonely place Mitravasu 's
maiden sister, who had been his beloved in a former birth.
And the mutual gaze of those two young people was like the
catching in a frail net of the deer of the mind.^

Then one day Mitravasu came up suddenly to Jimutava-
hana, who deserved the respect of the three worlds, with a
pleased expression, and said to him : "I have a younger
sister, the maiden called Malayavati ; I give her to you,
do not refuse to gratify my wish." When Jimutavahana

^ The sense here is not at all clear, but is explained in the 1). text, which
reads mukta instead o( i/u/cla, thus meaning: "They thought it would be easy
to conquer that (kingdom) as it had lost its strength on account of the change
of place of the excellent wishing-tree now employed to bestowing gifts."
See Speyer, op. cit., pp. lO.S, 104. — n.m.p.

2 Reading manomrigl, "the deer of the mind."

VASUDATTA AND THE ROBBERS 141

heard that, he said to him : " O Prince, she was my wife in
a former birth, and in that Hfe you became my friend, and
were Hke a second heart to me. I am one who remembers
the former state of existence ; I recollect all that happened
in my previous birth." When he said this, Mitravasu said
to him : " Then tell me this story of your former birth, for
I feel curiosity about it." When he heard this from Mitra-
vasu, the benevolent Jimutavahana told him the tale of his
former birth as follows : —

27a. Jlmutavdhana's Adventures in a Former Birth

Thus it is ; formerly I was a sky-roaming Vidyadhara,
and once on a time I was passing over a peak of the Himalaya.
And then Siva, who was below, sporting with Gauri, being
angry at my passing above him, cursed me, saying : " De-
scend into a mortal womb, and after obtaining a Vidyadhari
for your wife, and appointing your son in your place, you
shall remember your former birth, and again be born as a
Vidyadhara." Having pronounced when this curse should
end, Siva ceased and disappeared ; and soon after I was born
upon earth in a family of merchants. And I grew up as the
son of a rich merchant in a city named Vallabhi, and my
name was Vasudatta.

And in course of time, when I became a young man, I
had a retinue given me by my father, and went by his orders
to another land to traffic. As I was going along, robbers
fell upon me in a forest, and after taking all my property, led
me in chains to a temple of Durga in their village, terrible
with a long waving banner of red silk like the tongue of
Death eager to devour the lives of animals. There they
brought me into the presence of their chief, named Pulindaka,
who was engaged in worshipping the goddess, in order that I
might serve as a victim. He, though he was a Savara,^ the
moment he saw me, felt his heart melt with pity for me ; an
apparently causeless affectionate movement of the heart is
a sign of friendship in a former birth. Then that S a vara
king, having saved me from slaughter, was about to complete

1 Member of a savage tribe.

142 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the rite by the sacrifice of himself, when a heavenly voice
said to him : " Do not act thus, I am pleased with thee,
crave a boon of me." Thereupon he was delighted, and said :
" O goddess, thou art pleased ; what other blessing can I
need ; nevertheless I ask so much — may I have friendship
with this merchant's son in another birth also." The voice
said, "So be it," and then ceased ; and then that Savara
gave me much wealth, and sent me back to my own home.

And then, as I had returned from foreign travel and from
the jaws of death, my father, when he heard the whole occur-
rence, made a great feast in my honour. And in course of
time I saw there that very same Savara chief, whom the
king had ordered to be brought before him as a prisoner for
plundering a caravan. I told my father of it immediately,
and making a petition to the king, I saved him from capital
punishment by the payment of a hundred thousand gold
pieces. And having in this way repaid the benefit which he
conferred upon me by saving my life, I brought him to my
house, and entertained him honourably for a long time with
all loving attention. And then, after this hospitable enter-
tainment, I dismissed him, and he went to his own village,
fixing upon me a heart tender with affection.

Then, while he thought about a present for me that
might be worthy of my return for his previous kindness, he
came to the conclusion that the pearls and musk and treasures
of that kind, which were at his disposal, were not valuable
enough. Thereupon he took his bow and went off to the
Himalaya to shoot elephants, in order to obtain a sur-
passingly splendid necklace ^ for me. And while he was
roaming about there, he reached a great lake with a temple
upon its shore, being welcomed by its lotuses, which were
as devoted to their friend ^ as he was to me. And sus-
pecting that the wild elephants would come there to drink

* I.e. of the pearls in the heads of the elephants. The pearl {kunjara-

mani gajamukta) is said to be found in the brain, forehead and stomach of the
elephant. It possesses protective qualities and is used in charms. See Bull.
Madras Mus., vol. iii, p. 221 ; North Indian Notes and Queries, vol. iii, p. 53;
Crooke, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 240 ; and Waddell, Buddhism of Tibet, p. 208. — n.m.p.

* I.e. the sun.

THE MAIDEN OF DIVINE BEAUTY 143

water, he remained in concealment with his bow in order
to kill them.

In the meanwhile he saw a young lady of wonderful
beauty riding upon a lion ^ to worship Siva, whose temple
stood on the shore of the lake ; looking like a second
daughter of the King of the Snowy Mountains, devoted to
the service of Siva while in her girlhood. And the Savara,
when he saw her, being overpowered with wonder, reflected :
" Who can this be ? If she is a mortal woman, why does
she ride upon a lion ? On the other hand, if she is divine,
how can she be seen by such as me ? So she must certainly
be the incarnate development of the merits of my eyes in a
former birth. If I could only marry my friend to her, then
I should have bestowed upon him a new and wonderful recom-
pense. So I had better first approach her to question her."
Thus reflecting, my friend the Savara advanced to meet
her.

In the meanwhile she dismounted from the lion, that lay
down in the shade, and advancing began to pick the lotuses
of the lake. And seeing the Savara, who was a stranger,
coming towards her and bowing, out of a hospitable feeling
she gratified him with a welcome. And she said to him :
" Who are you, and why have you come to this inaccessible
land ? " Thereupon the Savara answered her : "I am a
prince of the Savaras, who regard the feet of Bhavani as my
only refuge, and I am come to this wood to get pearls from
the heads of elephants. But when I beheld you just now,
O goddess, I called to mind my own friend that saved my
life, the son of a merchant prince, the auspicious Vasudatta.
For he, O fair one, is, like you, matchless for beauty and
youth, a very fount of nectar to the eyes of this world.
Happy is that maiden in the world whose braceleted hand is
taken in this life by that treasure-house of friendship, gener-
osity, compassion and patience. And if this beautiful form
of yours is not linked to such a man, then I cannot help
grieving that Kama bears the bow in vain."

By these words of the king of the hunters the mind of the
maiden was suddenly carried away, as if by the syllables of

^ See Vol. I, p. l7?^^ — n.m.p.

144 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the God of Love's bewildering spell. And, prompted by
love, she said to that Savara : " Where is that friend of
yours ? Bring him here and show him to me." When he
heard that, he said : "I will do so." And that moment the
Savara took leave of her and set out on his journey in high
spirits, considering his object attained. And after he had
reached the village, he took with him pearls and musk, a
weight sufficient for hundreds of heavily laden porters, and
came to our house. There he was honoured by all the in-
mates and, entering it, he offered to my father that present,
which was worth much gold. And after that day and that
night had been spent in feasting, he related to me in private
the story of his interview with the maiden from the very
commencement. And he said to me, who was all excite-
ment, " Come, let us go there," and so the Savara carried me
off at night just as he pleased. And in the morning my
father found that I had gone off somewhere with the Savara
prince ; but feeling perfect confidence in his affection, he re-
mained master of his feelings. But I was conducted in course
of time by that Savara, who travelled fast, to the Himalaya,
and he tended me carefully throughout the journey.

And one evening we reached that lake, and bathed ; and
we remained that one night in the wood, eating sweet fruits.
That mountain wood, in which the creepers strewed the
ground with flowers, and which was charming with the hum
of bees, full of balmy breezes, and with beautiful gleaming
herbs for lamps, was like the chamber of Rati to repose in
during the night for us two, who drank the water of the lake.
Then the next day that maiden came there, and at every step
my mind, full of strange longings, flew to meet her, and
her arrival was heralded by this my right eye, throbbing
as if through eagerness to behold her.^ And that maid with

^ Throbbing of the right eye in men portends union with the beloved.

In all countries involuntary twitchings or itchings are looked upon with

great superstition — movements of the right ear, hand, leg, etc., signifying
good luck and the left bad luck. This was the case among the Hindus,
but it applied only to men. With women the omens were reversed. Thus
in Kalidasa's Sakuntald (Act V), SakuntalTi says, " Alas I what means this
throbbing of my right eyelid } " to which Gautaml replies, " Heaven avert
the evil omen, my child ! May the guardian deities of thy husband's family

THE MEETING 145

lovely eyebrows was beheld by me, on the back of a knotty-
maned lion, like a digit of the moon resting in the lap of an
autumn cloud ; and I cannot describe how my heart felt at
that time while I gazed on her, being full of tumultuous
emotions of astonishment, longing and fear ; then that
maiden dismounted from the lion, and gathered flowers, and
after bathing in the lake, worshipped Siva, who dwelt in the
temple on its banks/

And when the worship was ended, that Savara, my friend,
advanced towards her and, announcing himself, bowed, and
said to her who received him courteously : " Goddess, I have
brought that friend of mine as a suitable bridegroom for you :
if you think proper, I will show him to you this moment."
When she heard that, she said, " Show him," and that
Savara came and took me near her and showed me to her.
She looked at me askance with an eye that shed love, and
being overcome by Kama taking possession of her soul, said
to that chieftain of the Savaras : " This friend of yours is
not a man, surely he is some god come here to deceive me
to-day : how could a mortal have such a handsome shape ? "

When I heard that, I said myself, to remove all doubt

convert it into a sign of good fortune ! " As is natural, such superstitions
enter largely into English literature. To give a few examples :

•^ Mine eyes do itch ;
Doth that bode weeping ? "

Shakespeare, Othello, iv, 3.
" If your lips itch, you shall kisse somebody."

Melton, Astrologaster, p. 32.

" We shall ha' guests to-day
. . . My nose itcheth so."

Dekker, Honest Whore.

" By the pricking of my thumbs.
Something wicked this way comes."

Shakespeare, Macbeth, iv, 1.
In The Encyclopaedia of Superstitions, Folk-Lore and the Occult Sciences^
(edited by Cora Linn Daniels and Prof. C. M. Stevans, Chicago and Milwaukee^
1903, vol. i, pp. 298-300 and p. 338) numerous references will be found under
the headings "Itching" and "Twitching." Apart from superstitions relating
to all parts of the face are included those regarding the palm, knee, elbow,
leg, etc. For sneezing see Vol. Ill, Appendix I, of this work. — n.m.p.
^ No doubt by offering the flowers which she had gathered.
VOL. II. K

146 THE OCEAN OF STORY

from her mind : " Fair one, I am in very truth a mortal ;
what is the use of employing fraud against one so honest as
yourself, lady ? For I am the son of a merchant named
Mahadhana, that dwells in Vallabhi, and I was gained by
my father by the blessing of Siva. For he, when performing
austerities to please the god of the moony crest, in order
that he might obtain a son, was thus commanded by the god
in a dream being pleased with him : ' Rise up, there shall
spring from thee a great-hearted son, and this is a great secret,
what is the use of setting it forth at length ? ' After hearing
this, he woke up, and in course of time I was bom to him as a
son, and I am known by the name of Vasudatta. And long
ago, when I went to a foreign land, I obtained this Savara
chieftain for a chosen friend, who showed himself a true
helper in misfortune. This is a brief statement of the truth
about me."

When I had said this I ceased ; and that maiden, with
her face cast down from modesty, said : " It is so, I know ;
Siva being propitiated deigned to tell me in a dream, after I
had worshipped him, ' To-morrow morning thou shalt obtain
a husband ' ; so you are my husband, and this friend of
yours is my brother." When she had delighted me by this
nectar-like speech, she ceased; and after I had deliberated
with her, I determined to go to my own house with my
friend, in order that the marriage might be solemnised in due
form. Then that fair one summoned by a sign of her own
that lion, on which she rode, and said to me : " Mount it,
my husband." Then I, by the advice of my friend, mounted
the lion, and taking that beloved one in my arms, I set out
thence for my home, having obtained all my objects, riding
on the lion with my beloved, guided by that friend. And
living on the flesh of the deer that he killed with his arrows,
we all reached in course of time the city of Vallabhi. Then
the people, seeing me coming along with my beloved, riding
on a lion, being astonished, ran and told that fact quickly to
my father. He too came to meet me in his joy, and when
he saw me dismount from the lion, and fall at his feet, he
welcomed me with astonishment.

And when he saw that incomparable beauty adore his feet,

THE LION TRANSFORMATION 147

and perceived that she was a fit wife for me, he could not
contain himself for joy. So he entered the house, and after
asking us about the circumstances, he made a great feast,
praising the friendship of the Savara chieftain. And the next
day, by the appointment of the astrologers, I married that
excellent maiden, and all my friends and relations assembled
to witness our wedding. And that lion, on which my wife
had ridden, having witnessed the marriage, suddenly, before
the eyes of all, assumed the form of a man.

Then all the bystanders were bewildered, thinking :
" What can this mean ? " But he, assuming heavenly
garments and ornaments, thus addressed me : "I am a
Vidyadhara named Chitrangada, and this maiden is my
daughter, Manovati by name, dearer to me than life. I used
to wander continually through the forest with her in my
arms, and one day I reached the Ganges, on the banks of
which are many ascetic groves. And as I was going along
in the middle of the river, for fear of disturbing the ascetics,
my garland by accident fell into its waters. Then the hermit
Narada, who was under the water, suddenly rose up, and,
angry ^ because the garland had fallen upon his back, cursed
me in the following words : — ' On account of this insolence,
depart, wicked one ; thou shalt become a lion, and repairing

^ Such unintentional injuries are common in folk-lore. We shall come
across other examples in the Ocean of Story. Thus in the twentieth vampire
story, in Chapter XCIV, the king and the hermit's daughter lie down on a
bed of flowers under an Asvattha tree. This disturbs the sacred home of
the Brahman demon Jvalamukha, and the king has either to forfeit his own
heart, or find a Brahman boy willing to offer himself in his place. In the
«ame way in Chapter C the king's ministers climb into a tree to gather
fruit and, not knowing it was a dwelling-place of Ganesa, do not rinse their
mouths or wash their hands and feet. In consequence they become fruits
themselves. Readers will remember the "Tale of the Trader and the Jinni"
in the Nights (Burton, vol. i, p. 25), where the hapless trader is eating dates
and throwing away the stones. A huge Ifrit suddenly appears, and accuses
the merchant with the death of his son. On being asked how this was
possible, he replies : " When thou atest dates and threwest away the stones,
they struck my son full in the breast as he was walking by, so that he died
forthwith." The death of the trader is only saved by the stories of the three
Shaykhs whom the trader and the jinni meet by chance. For a note on the
^* jerking of the date-stone " see E. Forster, Arabian Nights' Entertainments, 1839,
J), xxvi. See also V. Chauvin, op. cit., vi, p. 23. — n.m.p.

148 THE OCEAN OF STORY

to the Himalaya, shalt cany this daughter upon thy back.
And when thy daughter shall be taken in marriage by a
mortal, then, after witnessing the ceremony, thou shalt be
freed from this curse.' Atter being cursed in these words by
the hermit, I became a lion, and dwelt on the Himalaya,
carrying this daughter of mine, who is devoted to the worship
of Siva. And you know well the sequel of the story, how by
the exertions of the Savara chieftain this highly auspicious
event has been brought about. So I shall now depart ;
good luck to you all ! I have now reached the termination
of that curse."

Having said this, that Vidyadhara immediately flew up
into the sky. Then my father, overwhelmed with astonish-
ment at the marvel, delighted at the eligible connection, and
finding that his friends and relations were overjoyed, made
a great feast. And there was not a single person who did not
say with astonishment, reflecting again and again on that
noble behaviour of the Savara chieftain : " Who can imagine
the actions of sincere friends, who are not even satisfied when
they have bestowed on their sworn brothers the gift of life ? "
The king of the land too, hearing of that occurrence, was
exceedingly pleased with the affection which the Savara
prince had shown me, and finding he was pleased, my father
gave him a present of jewels, and so induced him immediately
to bestow on the Savara a vast territory. Then I remained
there in happiness, considering myself to have attained all
that heart could wish, in having Manovati for a wife, and
the Savara prince for a friend. And that Savara chieftain
generally lived in my house, finding that he took less pleasure
in dwelling in his own country than he formerly did. And
the time of us two friends, of him and me, was spent in
continually conferring benefits upon one another without our
ever being satisfied.

And not long after I had a son bom to me by Manovati,
who seemed like the heart-joy of the whole family in external
visible form ; and being called Hiranyadatta he gradually
grew up, and after having been duly instructed, he was
married. Then my father, having witnessed that, and con-
sidering that the object of his life had been accomplished.

THE CURSE COMES TO AN END 149

being old, went to the Ganges with his wife to leave the body.
Then I was afflicted by my father's death, but having been
at last persuaded by my relations to control my feelings, I
consented to uphold the burden of the family. And at
that time on the one hand the sight of the beautiful face
of Manovati, and on the other the society of the Savara
prince delighted me. Accordingly those days of mine passed,
joyous from the goodness of my son, charming from the
excellence of my wife, happy from the society of my friend.
Then, in course of time, I became well stricken in years,
and old age seized me by the chin, as it were out of love
giving me this wholesome reproach : " Why are you re-
maining in the house so long as this, my son ? " Then
disgust with the world was suddenly produced in my breast,
and longing for the forest I appointed my son in my stead.
And with my wife I went to the mountain of Kalinjara,
together with the King of the Savaras, who abandoned his
kingdom out of love to me. And when I arrived there, I at
once remembered that I had been a Vidyadhara in a former
state of existence, and that the curse I had received from
Siva had come to an end. And I immediately told my wife
Manovati of that, and my friend the King of the Savaras,
as I was desirous of leaving this mortal body. I said, " May
I have this wife and this friend in a future birth, and may
I remember this birth," and then I meditated on Siva in my
heart, and flung myself from that hill-side, and so suddenly
quitted the body together with that wife and friend. And
so I have been now born, as you see, in this Vidyadhara
family, under the name of Jimutavahana, with a power of
recollecting my former existence. And you, that prince of
the Savaras, have been also born again by the favour of Siva,
as Mitravasu the son of Visvavasu, the King of the Siddhas.
And, my friend, that Vidyadhara lady, my wife Manovati,
has been again born as your sister, Malay avati by name. So
your sister is my former wife, and you were my friend in a
former state of existence, therefore it is quite proper that I
should marry her. But first go and tell this to my parents,
for, if the matter is referred to them, your desire will be
successfully accomplished.

150 THE OCEAN OF STORY

27. Story of Jimutavdhana

When Mitravasu heard this from Jimutavahana, he was
pleased, and he went and told all that to the parents of Jimu-
tavahana. And when they received his proposal gladly,
he was pleased, and went and told that same matter to his
own parents. And they were delighted at the accomplish-
ment of their desire, and so the prince quickly prepared for
the marriage of his sister. Then Jimutavahana, honoured
by the King of the Siddhas, received according to usage the
hand of Malayavati. And there was a great festival, in
which the heavenly minstrels bustled about, the dense crowd
of the Siddhas assembled, and which was enlivened by bound-
ing Vidyadharas. Then Jimutavahana was married, and
remained on that Malaya mountain with his wife in very
great prosperity. And once on a time he went with his
brother-in-law Mitravasu to behold the woods on the shore
of the sea. And there he saw a young man come in an
agitated state, sending away his mother, who kept exclaim-
ing : " Alas, my son ! " And another man, who seemed to
be a soldier, following him, conducted him to a broad and
high slab of rock and left him there. Jimutavahana said to
him : *' Who are you ? What are you about to do, and why
does your mother weep for you ? " Then the man told him
his story.

27b. The Dispute about the Colour of the Sun's Horses

Long ago Kadru and Vinata, the two wives of Kai^yapa,
had a dispute in the course of a conversation which they
were carrying on. The former said that the Sun's horses
were black, the latter that they were white, and they made
an agreement that the one that was wrong should become a
slave to the other. ^ Then Kadru, bent on winning, actually
induced her sons, the snakes, to defile the horses of the Sun
by spitting venom over them ; and showing them to Vinata

^ Like the two physicians in Gesia Romanorum, Ixxvi. See Ocean of

Story, Vol. I, p. 1 43, 1 ^3n^. There was a misprint in this note : chap, xx
should read chap. xxii. — n.m.p.

GARUDA AND THE FOOLISH SNAKES 151

in that condition, she conquered her by a trick and made her
her slave : terrible is the spite of women against each other !
When Garuda/ the son of Vinata, heard of that, he came
and tried to induce Kadru by fair means to release Vinata
from her slavery ; then the snakes, the sons of Kadru, re-
flecting, said this to him : " O Garuda, the gods have begun
to churn the sea of milk, bring the nectar ^ thence and give
it to us as a substitute, and then take your mother away
with you, for you are the chief of heroes."

When Garuda heard that, he went to the sea of milk, and
displayed his great might in order to obtain the nectar. Then
the god Vishnu, pleased with his might, deigned to say to
him : "I am pleased with thee, choose some boon." Then
Garuda, angry because his mother was made a slave, asked
as a boon from Vishnu : " May the snakes become my food."
Vishnu consented, and when Garuda had obtained the nectar
by his own valour, he was thus addressed by Indra, who had
heard the whole story : " King of Birds, you must take steps
to prevent the foolish snakes from consuming the nectar,
and to enable me to take it away from them again." When
Garuda heard that, he agreed to do it, and elated by the boon
of Vishnu, he went to the snakes with the vessel containing
the nectar.

And he said from a distance to those foolish snakes, who
were terrified on account of the boon granted to him : " Here
is the nectar brought by me ; release my mother and take it ;
if you are afraid, I will put it for you on a bed of darbha grass.
When I have procured my mother's release, I will go ; take
the nectar thence." The snakes consented, and then he put
the vessel of nectar on a pure bed of kusa grass, ^ and they
let his mother go. So Garuda departed, having thus re-
leased his mother from slavery ; but while the snakes were
unsuspectingly taking the nectar, Indra suddenly swooped
down and, bewildering them by his power, carried off the
vessel of nectar from the bed of kusa grass. Then the snakes

1 See the note on the Garuda Bird, Vol. I, pp. 103-105. — n.m.p.

2 For a long bibliography on the " eau-de-jouvence" see Chauvin, Biblio-
graphie des Oiwrages Arahes, vi, p. 73. — n.m.p.

3 A peculiarly sacred kind of darbha gi'ass.

152 THE OCEAN OF STORY

in despair licked that bed of darbha grass, thinking there
might be a drop of spilt nectar on it ; the effect was that
their tongues were split, and they became double-tongued
for nothing. What but ridicule can ever be the portion
of the over-greedy?^ Then the snakes did not obtain the
nectar of immortality, and their enemy Garuda, on the
strength of Vishnu's boon, began to swoop down and devour
them. And this he did again and again. And whUe he was
thus attacking them, the snakes ^ in Patala were dead with
fear, the females miscarried, and the whole serpent race was
well-nigh destroyed.

And Vasuki, the King of the Snakes, seeing him there
every day, considered that the serpent world was ruined at
one blow ; then, after reflecting, he preferred a petition to
that Garuda of irresistible might, and made this agreement
with him : "I will send you every day one snake to eat, O
King of Birds, on the hill that rises out of the sand of the
sea. But you must not act so foolishly as to enter Patala,'
for by the destruction of the serpent world your own object
will be baffled." When Vasuki said this to him, Garuda con-
sented, and began to eat every day in this place one snake
sent by him : and in this way innumerable snakes have
met their death here. But I am a snake called Sankhachuda,
and it is my turn to-day : for that reason I have to-day, by
the command of the King of the Snakes, in order to furnish
a meal to Garuda, come to this rock of execution, and to be
lamented by my mother.*

^ M. L^v^que considers that the above story, as told in the Mahabhdrata,
forms the basis of the Birds of Aristophanes. He identifies Garuda with
the hoopoe {Les Mythes et Legendes dc VInde et de la Perxe, p. 14-).

* Rajila is a striped snake, said to be the same as the dundubha, a non-
venomous species.

3 The D. text reads mardakdrind, instead of mandaknrind, thus making
the sense: "You must not enter Patala, pursuing your work of destruction."

— N.M.P.

* The remarks which Ralston makes (Russian Folk-Tales, p. 6.5) with
regard to the snake, as represented in Russian stories, are applicable to the
Naga of Hindu superstition : '* Sometimes he retains throughout the story
an exclusively reptilian character, sometimes he is of a mixed nature, partly
serpent and partly man." The snakes described in Veckenstedt's Wendische
Sagen (pp. 402-409) resemble in some points the snakes which we hear so

THE GREAT SELF-SACRIFICE 153

27. Story of Jzmutavdhana

When Jimutavahana heard this speech of Sankhachtida's
he was grieved, and felt sorrow in his heart, and said to him :
" Alas ! Vasuki exercises his kingly power in a very cowardly
fashion, in that with his own hand he conducts his subjects
to serve as food for his enemy. Why did he not first offer
himself to Garuda ? To think of this effeminate creature
choosing to witness the destruction of his race 1 And how
great a sin does Garuda, though the son of Kasyapa, commit !
How great folly do even great ones commit for the sake of
the body only ! So I will to-day deliver you alone from
Garuda by surrendering my body. Do not be despondent,
my friend."

When Sankhachuda heard this, he, out of his firm patience,
said to him : " This be far from thee, O great-hearted one ;
do not say so again. The destruction of a jewel for the sake
of a piece of glass is never becoming. And I will never incur
the reproach of having disgraced my race." In these words
the good snake Sankhachuda tried to dissuade Jimutavahana,
and thinking that the time of Garuda 's arrival would come
in a minute, he went to worship in his last hour an image of
Siva under the name of Gokarna, that stood on the shore of
the sea.

And when he was gone, Jimutavahana, that treasure-
house of compassion, considered that he had gained an
opportunity of offering himself up to save the snake's life.
Thereupon he quickly dismissed Mitravasu to his own house
on the pretext of some business, artfully pretending that he
himself had forgotten it. And immediately the earth near
him trembled, being shaken by the wind of the wings of
the approaching Garuda, as if through astonishment at his

much of in the present work. See also Bartseh's Sagen, M'drchen und Gehrduche,

aus Meklenburg, vol. i, p. 277 et seq. Numerous references will be found

in the General Index of Vol. I, under "Serpent" and "Snake."

In Arabian fiction the most extraordinary snake story is "The Queen
of the Serpents," Nights (Burton, vol. v, p. 29S et seq.). The serpents in this
story are wholly reptilian, except the queen herself, who "shone like a
crystal and whose face was as that of a woman, and who spake with human
speech." See also Hartland, Legend of Perseus, vol. ii, p. 44. — n.m.p.

154 THE OCEAN OF STORY

valour. That made Jimutavahana think that the enemy
of the snakes was approaching, and full of compassion for
others he ascended the stone of execution. And in a moment
Garuda swooped down, darkening the heaven with his
shadow, and carried off that great-hearted one, striking him
with his beak. He shed drops of blood, and his crest- jewel
dropped off, torn out by Garuda, who took him away and
began to eat him on the peak of the mountain. At that
moment a rain of flowers fell from heaven, and Garuda was
astonished when he saw it, wondering what it could mean.

In the meanwhile Sankhachuda came there, having wor-
shipped Gokarna, and saw the rock of execution sprinkled
with many drops of blood ; then he thought : " Alas I
surely that great-hearted one has offered himself for me, so
I wonder where Garuda has taken him in this short time.
I must search for him quickly, perhaps I may find him."
Accordingly the good snake went following up the track
of the blood. And in the meanwhile Garuda, seeing that
Jimutavahana was pleased, left off eating and thought with
wonder : " This must be someone else, other than I ought
to have taken, for though I am eating him, he is not at all
miserable ; on the contrary the resolute one rejoices." While
Garuda was thinking this, Jimutavahana, though in such a
state, said to him in order to attain his object : " O King of
Birds, in my body also there is flesh and blood ; then why
have you suddenly stopped eating, though your hunger is
not appeased ? " When he heard that, that King of Birds,
being overpowered with astonishment, said to him : " Noble
one, you are not a snake ; tell me who you are." Jimutava-
hana was just answering him, " I am a snake,^ so eat me,
complete what you have begun, for men of resolution never
leave unfinished an undertaking they have begun," when
Sankhachuda arrived and cried out from afar : " Stop, stop,
Garuda ! he is not a snake ; I am the snake meant for you,
so let him go ; alas ! how have you suddenly come to make
this mistake ? "

On hearing that, the King of Birds was excessively be-

^ The word ndgn, which means " snake," may also mean, as Dr Brockhaus
explains it, "a mountaineer" — from nnga, "a mountain."

GARUDA IS ASHAMED OF HIS CONDUCT 155

wildered, and Jimutavahana was grieved at not having ac-
complished his desire. Then Garuda, learning, in the course
of their conversation ^ with one another, that he had begun
to devour by mistake the King of the Vidyadharas, was
much grieved. He began to reflect : " Alas ! in my cruelty
I have incurred sin. In truth, those who follow evil courses
easily contract guilt. But this great-hearted one who has
given his life for another, and despising ^ the world, which is
altogether under the dominion of illusion, come to face me,
deserves praise." Thinking thus, he was about to enter the
fire to purify himself from guilt, when Jimutavahana said to
him : " King of Birds, why do you despond ? If you are
really afraid of guilt, then you must determine never again
to eat these snakes ; and you must repent of eating all those
previously devoured, for this is the only remedy available in
this case ; it was idle for you ever to think of any other."

Thus Jimutavahana, full of compassion for creatures,
said to Garuda, and he was pleased, and accepted the advice
of that king, as if he had been his spiritual preceptor, deter-
mining to do what he recommended ; and he went to bring
nectar from heaven to restore to life rapidly that wounded
prince, and the other snakes, whose bones only remained.^
Then the goddess Gauri, pleased with Jimutavahana 's wife's
devotion to her, came in person and rained nectar on him :
by that his limbs were reproduced with increased beauty,
and the sound of drums of the rejoicing gods was heard
at the same time. Then, on his rising up safe and sound,
Garuda brought the nectar of immortality * from heaven and

^ I conjecture kramad for krandat. If we retain krandat we must suppose
that the King of the Vidyadharas wept because his scheme of self-sacrifice
was frustrated.

" I read adhah for adah.

^ See Manning, Ancient India, vol. ii, p. 330 et seq., and Crooke, op. ciL,
vol. ii, p. 122. — N.M.p.

* In the Sicilian stories of Laura Gonzenbach, an ointment does duty for
the Amrita — cf., for one instance out of many, page 1 45 of that work. Ralston
remarks that in European stories the raven is connected with the Water of
Life. See his exhaustive account of this cycle of stories on pages 231 and 232
of his Russian Folk-Tales. See also Veckenstedt's Wendische Sagen, p. 245, and
the story which begins on page 227. In the thirty-third of the Syrian stories
collected by Prym and Socin we have a King of Snakes and Water of Life.

156 THE OCEAN OF STORY

sprinkled it along the whole shore of the sea. That made all
the snakes there rise up alive, and then that forest along the
shore of the sea, crowded with the numerous tribe of snakes,
appeared like Patala ^ come to behold Jimutavahana, having
lost its previous dread of Garuda.

Then Jimutavahana 's relations congratulated him, having
seen that he was glorious with unwounded body and undying
fame. And his wife rejoiced with her relations, and his
parents also. Who would not joy at pain ending in happi-
ness ? And with his permission Sankhachuda departed to
Rasatala,^ and without it his glory, of its own accord, spread
through the three worlds. Then, by virtue of the favour of
the daughter of the Himalaya, all his relations, Matanga and
others, who were long hostile to him, came to Garuda, before
whom the troops of gods were inclining out of love, and
timidly approaching the glory of the Vidyadhara race,
prostrated themselves at his feet. And being entreated by
them, the benevolent Jimutavahana went from that Malaya
mountain to his own home, the slope of the Himalaya.
There, accompanied by his parents and Mitravasu and
Malay avati, the resolute one long enjoyed the honour of
Emperor of the Vidyadharas. Thus a course of fortunate
events always of its own accord follows the footsteps of all
those whose exploits arouse the admiration of the three
worlds.

[M] When the Queen Vasavadatta heard this story from
the mouth of Yaugandharayana she rejoiced, as she was
eager to hear of the splendour of her unborn son. Then, in
the society of her husband, she spent that day in conversa-
tion about her son, who was to be the future King of the
Vidyadharas, which was suggested by that story, for she
placed unfailing reliance upon the promise of the favouring
gods.

^ The home of the serpent race below the earth. See Vol. I, pp. 200,

203. — N.M.p.

* Here equivalent to Patala.

CHAPTER XXIII

THEN Vasavadatta on the next day said to the King
[M] of Vatsa in private, while he was surrounded
by his ministers : " My husband, ever since I have
been pregnant with this child the difficulty of taking care of
it afflicts my heart ; and last night, after thinking over it
long, I fell asleep with difficulty, and I am persuaded I saw
a certain man come in my dream, glorious with a shape
distinguished by matted auburn locks and a trident-bearing
hand ; and he, approaching me, said as if moved by com-
passion : ' My daughter, you need not feel at all anxious
about the child with which you are pregnant ; I will protect
it, for I gave it to you. And hear something more, which I
will tell you to make you confide in me : a certain woman
waits to make a petition to you to-morrow ; she will come
dragging her husband with her as a prisoner, reviling him,
accompanied by five sons, begirt with many relations ; and
she is a wicked woman, who desires by the help of her rela-
tions to get that husband of hers put to death, and all that
she will say will be false. And you, my daughter, must
beforehand inform the King of Vatsa about this matter, in
order that that good man may be freed from that wicked
wife.' This command that august one gave and vanished,
and I immediately woke up, and lo ! the morning had come."
When the queen had said that, all spoke of the favour of
Siva, and were astonished, their minds eagerly expecting the
fulfilment of the dream ; when lo ! at that very moment
the chief warder entered and suddenly said to the King of
Vatsa, who was compassionate to the afflicted : " O King, a
certain woman has come to make a representation, accom-
panied by her relations, bringing with her five sons, reviling
her helpless husband." When the king heard that, being
astonished at the way it talhed with the queen's dream, he
commanded the warder to bring her into his presence. And
167

158 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the Queen Vasavadatta felt the greatest delight, having be-
come certain that she would obtain a good son, on account
of the truth of the dream. Then that woman entered by
the command of the warder, accompanied by her husband,
looked at with curiosity by all, who had their faces turned
towards the door. Then, having entered, she assumed an
expression of misery, and making a bow according to rule,
she addressed the king in council accompanied by the
queen : " This man, though he is my husband, does not give
to me, helpless woman that I am, food, raiment and other
necessaries, and yet I am free from blame with respect to
him."

When she had said this, her husband pleaded: "King,
this woman speaks falsely, supported by her relations, for
she wishes me to be put to death. For I have given her
supplies beforehand to last till the end of the year ; and other
relations of hers, who are impartial, are prepared to witness
the truth of this for me." When he had said this to the king,
the king of his own accord answered : " The trident-bearing
god himself has given evidence in this case, appearing to the
queen in a dream. What need have we of more witnesses ?
This woman with her relations must be punished."

When the king had delivered this judgment, the discreet
Yaugandharayana said : " Nevertheless, King, we must do
what is right in accordance with the evidence of witnesses,
otherwise the people, not knowing of the dream, would in no
wise believe the justice of our proceedings." When the king
heard that he consented, and had the witnesses summoned
that moment, and they, being asked, deposed that that
woman was speaking falsely. Then the king banished her,
as she was plotting against one well known to be a good
husband, from his territory, with her relations and her sons.
And with heart melting from pity he discharged her good
husband, after giving him much treasure, sufficient for
another marriage. And in connection with the whole affair
the king remarked : " An evil wife, of wildly ^ cruel nature,
tears her still Uving husband like a she- wolf, when he has
fallen into the pit of calamity ; but an affectionate, noble

^ Here there is a pun ; dktila may also mean "by descent."

THE SHREWISH WIFE 159

and magnanimous wife averts sorrow as the shade ^ of the
wayside tree averts heat, and is acquired by a man's special
merits." Then Vasantaka, who was a clever story-teller,
being at the king's side, said to him a propos of this : " More-
over, King, hatred and affection are commonly produced in
living beings in this world owing to their continually recalling
the impressions of a past state of existence, and in proof of
this hear the story which I am about to tell :

28. Story of Sinhapardkrama

There was a king in Benares named Vikramachanda, and
he had a favourite follower named Sinhaparakrama, who
was wonderfully successful in all battles and in all gambling
contests. And he had a wife, very deformed both in body
and mind, called by a name which expressed her nature,
Kalahakari.2 This brave man continually obtained much
money both from the king and from gambling, and, as soon
as he got it, he gave it all to his wife. But the shrewish
woman, backed by her three sons begotten by him, could
not, in spite of this, remain one moment without a quarrel.
She continually worried by yelling out these words at him
with her sons : " You are always eating and drinking away
from home, and you never give us anything." And though
he was for ever trying to propitiate her with meat, drink
and raiment, she tortured him day and night like an
interminable thirst.

Then at last Sinhaparakrama, vexed with indignation on
that account, left his house and went on a pilgrimage to the
goddess Durga, that dwells in the Vindhya hills. While he
was fasting, the goddess said to him in a dream : " Rise up,
my son ; go to thy own city of Benares ; there is an enormous
Nyagrodha tree ; by digging round its root thou wilt at once
obtain a treasure. And in the treasure thou wilt find a dish
of emerald, bright as a sword-blade, looking like a piece of

1 Kulind may mean " falling on the earth/' referring to the shade of
the tree. Mdrgasthdmeans "in the right path " when applied to the wife.

2 I.e. Madam Contentious. Her husband's name means "of lion-like
might."

160 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the sky fallen down to earth ; castmg thy eyes on that, thou
wilt see, as it were, reflected inside, the previous existence of
every individual, in whatever case thou mayest wish to know
it. By means of that thou wilt learn the previous birth of
thy wife and of thyself, and having learned the truth wilt
dwell there in happiness free from grief."

Having thus been addressed by the goddess, Sinhapara-
krama woke up and broke his fast, and went in the morning
to Benares ; and after he had reached the city he found at
the root of the Nyagrodha tree a treasure, and in it he dis-
covered a large emerald dish, and, eager to learn the truth,
he saw in that dish that in a previous birth his wife had been
a terrible she-bear and himself a lion. And so, recognising
that the hatred between himself and his wife was irremedi-
able, owing to the influence of bitter enmity in a previous
birth, he abandoned grief and bewilderment. Then Sinha-
parakrama examined many maidens by means of the dish,
and discovering that they had belonged to alien races in a
previous birth, he avoided them, but after he had discovered
one who had been a lioness in a previous birth, and so was a
suitable match for him, he married her as his second wife,
and her name was Sinha^ri. And after assigning to that
Kalahakari one village only as her portion,^ he lived, de-
lighted with the acquisition of treasure, in the society of his
new wife. Thus, O King, wives and others are friendly or
hostile to men in this world by virtue of impressions in a
previous state of existence.

[M] When the King of Vatsa had heard this wonderful
story from Vasantaka, he was exceedingly deUghted, and so
was the Queen Vasavadatta. And the king was never weary
day or night of contemplating the moon-like face of the

^ Speyer (o/). cit., p. 104) suggests grasaikabhdgini as a more probable
reading than grdmaikahhdginl, thus meaning that the repudiated wife was
merely accorded her livelihood. Similar subsistence-allowances were given
as punishment to the wicked officials in Mudrd-Iiakshasa, Act. Ill (see p. 135 of
the Bombay edition). — n m.p.

THE AUSPICIOUS BIRTH-CHAMBER 161

pregnant queen. And as days went on there were born to
all of his ministers in due course sons with auspicious marks,
which heralded approaching good fortune. First there was
born to Yaugandharayana, the chief minister, a son, Maru-
bhuti by name. Then Rumanvat had a son called Harisikha,
and to Vasantaka there was born a son named Tapantaka.
And to the head warder, called Nityodita, whose other title
was Ityaka,^ there was born a son named Gomukha. And
after they were born a great feast took place, and during it
a bodiless voice was heard from heaven : " These ministers
shall crush the race of the enemies of the son of the King of
Vatsa here, the future universal emperor."

And as days went by the time drew near for the birth of
the child with which the Queen Vasavadatta was destined
to present the King of Vatsa, and she repaired to the orna-
mented lying-in chamber, which was prepared by matrons
having sons, and the windows of which were covered with
arka and saml plants. The room was hung with various
weapons, rendered auspicious by being mixed with the gleam
of jewel-lamps, shedding a blaze ^ able to protect the child ^ ;
and secured by conjurers who went through innumerable
charms and spells and other incantations, so that it became
a fortress of the matrons hard for calamity to storm ; and
there she brought forth in good time a prince of lovely aspect,
as the heaven brings forth the moon from which stream pure
nectarous rays.

The child, when born, not only irradiated that room, but
the heart also of that mother, from which the darkness of
grief had departed; then, as the delight of the inmates of
the harem * was gradually extended, the king heard of the

^ I read (after Bohtlingk and Roth) Ityakdpara. See chapter xxxiv^
//. 115.

2 re/fw also means "might," "courage."

3 See note at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

* The word harem, from the Arabic haram and harim, means " that which
is prohibited/' and is applied to that portion of the house allotted to the
women, and also to the women themselves. It is further used to denote a
particularly sacred spot, such as the sanctuary at Mecca. Owing to its con-
stant use in English, it is often employed in describing the women's quarters
in non-Moslem lands, or in countries where only a certain proportion of the
VOL. II. L

162 THE OCEAN OF STORY

birth of a son from the people who were admitted to it ; the
reason he did not give his kingdom in his deUght to the person
who announced it was that he was afraid of committing an
impropriety, not that he was avaricious.

And so the king, suddenly coming to the harem with
longing mind, beheld his son, and his hope bore fruit after a
long delay. The child had a long red lower lip like a leaf,
beautiful flowing hair like wool, and his whole face was like
the lotus, which the Goddess of the Fortune of Empire carries
for her delight. He was marked on his soft feet with um-
brellas and chowries, as if the fortunes of other kings had
beforehand abandoned their badges in his favour, out of fear.
Then, while the king shed with tearful eye, that swelled with
the pressure of the fullness of the weight of his joy, drops

inhabitants are Moslems. The other words used with a similar meaning are
zenana, seraglio and purdah.

Zenana^ or more correctly zanana, is from the Persian san, " woman " (yvv^),
and is almost exclusively used in India. The word has become familiar in
Britain owing to the establishment in India of zenana schools, hospitals and
missionary societies.

Seraglio has an interesting etymological history. It is derived directly
from the Italian serraglio, *'an enclosure" (Latin sera, a bar), and has become
connected with harim, through confusion with the Persian sara, sarai, which
originally meant merely "an edifice," or "palace." In this sense .varm was
largely used by the Tartars, from whom the Russians obtained the use of the
word, degrading it, however, to mean only a "shed." In the language of
the Levantine Franks it became serail and serraglio. It was at this point that
a mistaken " striving after meaning " with the Italian serrato, " shut up," etc.,
connected it with the private apartments of women.

The Italian traveller Pietro della Valle (1586-1652) refers to the subject
in his Travels (vol. i, p. 36) : —

" This term serraglio, so much used among us in speaking of the Grand
Turk's dwelling . . . has been corrupted into that form from the word serai,
which in their language signifies properly 'a palace.' . . . But since this word
serai resembles serraio, as a Venetian would call it, or seraglio as we say, and
seeing that the palace of the Turk is {serrato or) shut up all round by a strong
wall, and also because the women and a great part of the courtiers dwell in
it barred up and shut in, so it may perchance have seemed to some to have
deserved such a name. And thus the real term serai has been converted into
serraglio."

See Yule's Hohson Jobson, under "Serai, sert/e," whence I have taken the
above extract.

The use of sardi, meaning " house " or " building," is very well known.

THE BIRTH OF NARAVAHANADATTA 163

that seemed to be drops of paternal affection,^ and the
ministers, with Yaugandharayana at their head, rejoiced, a
voice was heard from heaven at that time to the following
effect : —

" King, this son that is born to thee is an incarnation of
Kama, and know that his name is Naravahanadatta ; and he
will soon become emperor of the kings of Vidyadharas, and
maintain that position unwearied for a Kalpa of the gods." ^
When so much had been said, the voice stopped, and immedi-
ately a rain of flowers fell from heaven, and the sounds of the
celestial drums went forth. Then the king, excessively de-
lighted, made a great feast, which was rendered all the more
solemn from the gods having begun it. The sound of cymbals
floated in the air, rising from temples, as if to tell all the
Vidyadharas of the birth of their king ; and red banners,
flying in the wind on the tops of the palaces, seemed with

though perhaps not often recognised, in the word "caravanserai" (Persian
Jcarwdnsardi), "a (halting)-place for camels."

Turning to the word purdah, or pardah, it is derived from parda, "a
curtain," and has come to mean the women's part of the house, which is
separated from the rest by a thick curtain or blinds to which this name is
given.

The literature dealing with the haum life of the East is naturally
voluminous. The following references, however, contain the more important
accounts : —

"Harim," Hughes' Dictionary of Islam, pp. 163-167; Hoffman's article
in Ersch and Gruhev s Enci/clopddie ; J. M. Mitchell, Ency. Brit. (] 1th edit.),
vol. xii, pp. 950-952 ; F. Millingen, " The Circassian Slaves and the Sultan's
Harem," Journ. Anth. Soc, 1870, pp. cix-cxx ; G. Dorys, La Femme Turque, 1902 ;
Harvey, Turkish Harems and Circassian Homes, 1871 ; L. M. Garnett, The
Women of Turkey and their Folk-Lore, 1901 ; E. Lott, Harem Life in Egypt and
Constantinople, 1869 ; E. W. Lane, Manners and Customs of the Modern Egyptians
(5th edit, I860), pp. 175-191 ; B. Mullick, Essays on the Hindu Family in Bengal,
Calcutta, 1882; J. Jolly, Recht und Sitte, Strassburg, 1896; S. C. Bose, The
Hindoos as They Are, Calcutta, 1881 ; M. F. Billington, Woman in India, London,
1895; Otto Rothfeld, Women of India [1920].

For further references see the numerous articles in Hastings' Ency.
Rel. Eth. under "Birth," "Education," "Emancipation," "Ethics," "Family"
and " Marriage." — n.m.p.

1 Sneha, which means "love," also means "oil." This is a fruitful source
-of puns in Sanskrit.

^ Infinitely longer than a mortal Kalpa. A mortal Kalpa lasts 432
million years.

164 THE OCEAN OF STORY

their splendour to fling red dye to one another. On earth
beautiful women assembled and danced everywhere, as if
they were the nymphs of heaven glad that the God of Love
had been born with a body.^ And the whole city appeared
equally splendid with new dresses and ornaments bestowed
by the rejoicing king. For while that rich king rained riches
upon his dependents, nothing but the treasury was empty.
And the ladies belonging to the families of the neighbouring
chieftains came in from all sides, with auspicious prayers,
versed in the good custom, ^ accompanied by dancing-girls
bringing with them splendid presents, escorted by various
excellent guards, attended with the sound of musical instru-
ments, like all the cardinal points in bodily form. Every
movement there was of the nature of a dance, every word
uttered was attended with full vessels,^ every action was of
the nature of munificence, the city resounded with musical
instruments, the people were adorned with red powder,*
and the earth was covered with bards — all these were so in
that city which was full of festivity.

Thus the great feast was carried on with increasing
magnificence for many days, and did not come to an end
before the wishes of the citizens were fully satisfied. And
as days went on that infant prince grew like the new moon,
and his father bestowed on him with appropriate formalities

^ He is often called Ananga, ^^the bodiless/' as his body was consumed by
the fire of Siva's eye.

2 Or virtuous and f^enerous.

3 It is still the custom to give presents of vessels filled with rice and
coins. Empty vessels are inauspicious, and even now if a Bengali on going
out of his house meets a person carrying an empty pitcher he turns back^ and
waits a minute or two.

* This is the kunkam, kunkum, or kunku already mentioned in Vol. I,
pp. 244, 256. It enters largely into Hindu ceremony and ritual, especially
on auspicious occasions and at times of general rejoicing.

It is described as a pink powder made of turmeric, lime-juice and borax.
It seems to be a more agreeable substitute for vermilion, whose constant use
has probably an injurious effect on the skin and hair. The powder is used in
the Maratha country in the same way as vermilion, and a married woman will
smear a little patch on her forehead every day and never allow her husband
to see her without it. See Russell, op. cit., vol. iv, p. 109. In the month of
fasting (Shrawan) the auspicious kunkam is not used, but at festivals such as^
the Holi it is greatly in evidence. — n.m.p.

HffF'

THE CHILD'S FUTURE MINISTERS 165

the name of Naravahanadatta, which had been previously-
assigned to him by the heavenly voice. His father was de-
lighted when he saw him make his first two or three totter-
ing steps, in which gleamed the sheen of his smooth fair
toe-nails, and when he heard him utter his first two or three
indistinct words, showing his teeth which looked like buds.

Then the excellent ministers brought to the infant prince
their infant sons, who delighted the heart of the king, and
commended them to him. First Yaugandharayana brought
Marubhuti, and then Rumanvat Harisikha, and then the
head warder named Ityaka brought Gomukha, and Vasan-
taka his son named Tapantaka. And the domestic chaplain
Santikara presented the two twin sons of Pingalika, his
nephews Santisoma and Vaisvanara. And at that moment
there fell from heaven a rain of flowers from the gods, which
a shout of joy made all the more auspicious, and the king
rejoiced with the queens, having bestowed presents on that
company of ministers' sons. And that Prince Naravahana-
datta was always surrounded by those six ministers' sons,
devoted to him alone, who commanded respect even in their
boyhood, as if with the six political measures ^ that are the
cause of great prosperity. The days of the lord of Vatsa
passed in great happiness, while he gazed affectionately on
his son with his lotus-like face, going from lap to lap of the
kings whose minds were lovingly attached to him, and making
in his mirth a charming indistinct playful prattling.

^ Peace, war, march, halt, stratagem, and recourse to the protection of
a mightier king.

166 THE OCEAN OF STORY

NOTE ON PRECAUTIONS OBSERVED IN THE BIRTH-CHAMBER

On page l6l we saw that the room in which Vasavadatta was con-
fined had its windows covered with sacred plants. These were to act as a
protection against the possible intrusions of evil spirits, whose malign in-
fluence was feared on such an auspicious occasion. Furthermore, the room
was hung with various weapons. Here again we have a charm to ward off
danger.

In India iron does not bring good luck, but scares away evil spirits,
consequently weapons hung up in the birth-chamber act as a powerful pro-
tection. In the same way our horseshoe is really only lucky because of the
power in iron to repel evil influences. Steel is equally effective. In her
Rites of the Twice-born, Mrs Stevenson, in describing the Brahman birth-
chamber, states that the scissors which have been used to sever the umbilical
cord are put under the pillow on which the young mother's head is resting,
and the iron rod with which the floor has been dug up for the burial of the
after-birth is placed on the ground at the foot of the bed. This iron rod
is part of a plough, and, if the householder does not possess one of his own,
it is specially borrowed for the occasion ; its presence is so important that
it is not returned for six days, however much its owner may be needing it.
The midwife, before leaving, often secretly introduces a needle into the
mattress of the bed, in the hope of saving the mother after-pains.

Frazer {Golden Bough, vol. iii, p. 234 et seq.) has collected numerous
examples showing the dislike of spirits for iron in various parts of the world,
especially Scotland, India and Africa. Among the Majhwar, an aboriginal
tribe in the hill country of South Mirzapur, an iron implement such as a
sickle or a betel-cutter is constantly kept near an infant's head during its
first year for the purpose of warding off" the attacks of ghosts (W. Crooke,
Tribes and Castes of the North- Western Provinces and Oudh, vol. iii, p. 431).
Among the Maravars, an aboriginal race of Southern India, a knife or other
iron object lies beside a woman after childbirth to keep off" the devil (F. Jagor,
''Bericht iiber verschiedene Volksstiimme in Vorderindien," Zeitschrijl Jur
Ethnologic, vol. xxvi, 1894, p. 70). When a Mala woman is in labour, a
sickle and some nm leaves are always kept on the cot. In Malabar people
who have to pass by burning-grounds or other haunted places commonly
carry with them iron in some form, such as a knife, or an iron rod used as
a walking-stick. When pregnant women go on a journey, they carry with
them a few twigs or leaves of the nhn tree, or iron in some shape, to scare evil
spirits lurking in groves or burial-grounds which they may pass (E. Thurston,
Ethnographic Notes in Southern India, Madras, 1906, p. 341 ; and Castes and
Tribes of Southern India, vol. iv, p. 369 et seq.). See also the articles on
pregnancy observances in the Panjab by H. A. Rose, Joum. Anth. Inst.,
vol. xxxv, 1905, pp. 271-282.

In Annam parents sometimes sell their child to a smith, who puts an iron
anklet on the child's foot, usually adding a small iron chain. After the child

PRECAUTIONS IN THE BIRTH-CHAMBER 167

has grown and all danger from the attack of evil spirits is over, the anklet is
broken.

The use of the sword to scare away evil spirits during childbirth is found
in the Philippines, where the husband strips naked (see p. 117 of this volume)
and, standing on guard either inside the house or on the roof, flourishes his
sword incessantly until the child is born.

In Malaya a piece of iron is numbered among the articles necessary
for the defence of infancy against its natural and spiritual foes. See
R. J. Wilkinson, Papers on Malay Subjects, part i, p. 1, Kuala Lumpur, I9O8.

As iron frightens demons away it is not surprising that it is used in cases
of illness. Thus, during an outbreak of cholera, people often carry axes or
sickles about with them. On the Slave Coast of Western Africa, when her
child is ill, a mother will attach iron rings and bells to the child's ankles
and hang iron chains round its neck.

Iron has a similar significance of driving away spirits at death, thus the
chief mourners will carry iron with them. When a woman dies in childbed
in the island of Salsette, they put a nail or other piece of iron in the folds of
her dress ; this is done specially if the child survives her. The intention
plainly is to prevent her spirit from coming back ; for they believe that
a dead mother haunts the house and seeks to carry away her child
(G. F. D'Penha, "Superstitions and Customs in Salsette," Indian Antiquary,
vol. xxviii, 1899, p. 115).

In all these cases the original cause of the dread of iron by evil spirits
appears to be simply that the spirits themselves date back to Stone Age
times, and the discovery of iron, with its enormous advantages over stone,
attached to it miraculous powers which the evil spirits, in their ignorance,
came to dread.

Crooke in his article, " Charms and Amulets (Indian)," Hastings' Ency.
Rel. Eth. (vol. iii, p. 443), gives other useful references. He first refers to
W. Johnson, Folk Memory, I9O8, p. I69 et seq., where the protective value
of iron is described. When a child is still-born, the Burmese place iron
beside the corpse, with the invocation : " Never more return into thy mother's
womb till this metal becomes as soft as down " (Shway Yoe [Sir George Scott],
The Burman, vol. i, p. 3). The Vadvals of Thana, in order to guard against
the spirit which attacks the child on the sixth day after birth (an unconscious
recognition of the danger from infantile lockjaw, caused by neglect of sanitary
precautions), place an iron knife or scythe on the mother's cot, and an iron
bickern at the door of the lying-in room — a custom which also prevails in
the Panjab (Campbell, Notes on the Spirit Basis of Belief and Custom, Bombay,
1885, p. 387; Malik Muhammad Din, The Bahdwalpur State, Lahore, 1908,
p. 98). An iron bracelet is worn by all Hindu married women, those of high
rank enclosing it in gold (Rajendralala Mitra, The Indo- Aryans, London, 1881,
vol. i, pp. 233, 279 ; Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, vol. i, p. 532, 533 ;
vol. ii, p. 41). In the form of the sword it has special power. When a birth
occurs among the Kachins of Upper Burma, guns are fired, knives {dha) and
torches are brandished over the mother, and old rags and chillies are burned
to scare demons by the stench {Gazetteer, Upper Burma, vol. i, pt. i, p. S^9)'

168 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The Mohammedans of North India wave a knife over a sufferer from cramp,
with the invocation : " I salute God ! The knife is of steel ! The arrow is
sharp ! May the cramp cease through the power of Muhammad, the brave
one ! " {North Indian Notes and Queries, vol. v, p. 35). On the Irrawaddy
river in Burma iron pyrites is valued as a charm against alligators (Yule,
Mission to Ava, London, 1858, p. 198). A curious belief in the sanctity of
iron appears among the Doms, a criminal tribe of North India. They inherit
from the Stone Age the belief that it is unlawful to commit a burglary with
an iron tool ; anyone disobeying this rule is expelled from the community,
and it is believed that the eyes of the offender will start from his head (North
Indian Notes and Queries, vol. v, p. 63).

Apart from the reference to the birth-chamber of the son of the King of
Vatsa being hung with various weapons, we are told that they were " rendered
auspicious by being mixed with the gleam of jewel-lamps, shedding a blaze
able to protect the child." There are two similar descriptions in Chapters
XXVI II and XXXIV, where the light of the lamps is eclipsed by the beauty
of the expectant mother.

We have already seen (Vol. I, p. 77»^) that demons fear the light and can
indulge in their machinations only when it is dark. The same idea obtains at
the time of childbirth, for being a most critical period, evil spirits naturally
try to take every advantage. Thus it is an almost universal custom to have
lights in the birth-chamber to scare away such spirits as may be hovering
round to do what harm they can.

" The rule that, where a mother and new-born child are lying, fire and
light must never be allowed to go out," says Hartland, " is equally binding
in the Highlands of Scotland, in Korea, and in Basutoland ; it was observed
by the ancient Romans ; and the sacred books of the Parsis enjoin it as a
religious duty ; for the evil powers hate and fear nothing so much as fire
and light."

Among the Chinese, as soon as the birth-pangs are felt, the women light
candles and burn incense before the household shrine and gods. Red candles
are also lighted in the chamber as at a wedding, the idea being that a display
of joy and cheerful confidence repels all evil influences.

Crooke (op. cit. supra, pp. 444, 445) also gives useful references about the
protecting powers of light and fire in all parts of the world.

The Nayars of Malabar place lights, over which rice is sprinkled, in the
room in which the marriage is consummated (Bull. Madras Museum, vol. iii,
p. 234 ; cf. Dubois, Hindu Manners, Customs and Ceremonies, p. 227). Among
the Savaras of Bengal the bridesmaids warm the tips of their fingers at a
lamp, and rub the cheeks of the bridegroom (Risley, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 243).
The Mohammedan Khojas of Gujarat place a four-wicked lamp near a young
child, while the friends scatter rice (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. ix, pt. ii, p. 45).
In Bombay the lamp is extinguished on the tenth day, and again filled with
butter and sugar, as a mimetic charm to induce the light to come again
and bring another baby (Panjab Notes and Queries, vol. iv, p. 5). The Srigaud
Brahmans of Gujarat at marriage wear conical hats made of leaves of the

PRECAUTIONS IN THE BIRTH-CHAMBER 169

sacred tree Butea frondosa, and on the hat is placed a lighted lamp {Bombay
Gazetteer, vol. ix, pt. i, p. 19 ; and cf. idem, p. 272).

Fire is commonly used for the same purpose. The fires lit at the Holi
spring festival are intended as a purgation of evil spirits, or as a mimetic
charm to produce sunshine. Touching fire is one of the methods by which
mourners are freed from the ghost which clings to them. When an Arer
woman of Kanara has an illegitimate child, the priest lights a lamp, plucks
a hair from the woman's head, throws it into the fire, and announces that
mother and child are free from taboo (Bombay Gazetteer, vol. ix, pt. i, p. 215).
The rite of fire-walking practised in many parts of the country appears to
be intended as a means of purging evil spirits ; and the fire lighted by all
castes in the delivery-room seems to have the same object. Such use of fire
is naturally common among the Zoroastrian fire-worshippers (Shea-Troyer, The
Dabistan, Paris, 1843, vol. i, p. 317).

In the Nights (Burton, Supp., vol. i, p. 279) we read : " When the woman
came to her delivery, she gave birth to a girl-child in the night, and they
sought fire of the neighbours."

In the text of the Ocean of Story under discussion the lamps are described
as *' jewel-lamps, shedding a blaze," and in Chapter XXXIV we read of "a
long row of flames of the jewel-lamps." Tawney gives a note to this latter
reference, but does not tell us what jewel-lamps are. The question arises as
to whether they are lamps encrusted with jewels, lamps carved out of a solid
jewel, or jewels so bright that they do the service of lamps. The first seems
quite probable, while the second is most unlikely and, as far as I can discover,
does not appear in folk-tales. But the luminous jewel is of very common
occurrence, and not only appears largely in Eastern fiction, but enters into
Alexandrian myths and is found in the works of mediaeval physiologists.

Clouston, Popular Tales and Fictions, vol. i, p. 412, gives references from
the Gesta Romanorum, the Talmud, Pseudo-Callisthenes, Lucian's De Dea Syria,
The Forty Vazirs, and ends his note with "Jewel-lamps are often mentioned
in the Kathd Sarit Sagara," so he evidently thought the references were to
jewels.

In the Nights (Burton, vol. i, p. l66) a room is lit by a light which "came
from a precious stone big as an ostrich egg . . . and this jewel, blazing like
the sun, cast its rays far and wide."

On the other hand, lamps enter so enormously into Hindu ritual that
one is inclined to think that lamps are really meant, especially when we read
of the "long row of flames." Whenever a luminous jewel is mentioned it is
nearly always a single stone. There are exceptions, however. The gable of
Prester John's palace was lit at night by two carbuncles, one at either end.
But a whole row of such jewels used for such a purpose is unheard of. — n.m.p.

BOOK V: CHATURDARIKA
CHAPTER XXIV

INVOCATION

MAY Gane^a, painting the earth with mosaic by
means of the particles of red lead flying from his
trunk whirled round in his madness,^ and so, as
it were, burning up obstacles with the flames of his might,
protect you.

[M] Thus the King of Vatsa and his queen remained
engaged in bringing up their only son Naravahanadatta,
and once on a time the minister Yaugandharayana, seeing the
king anxious about taking care of him, said to him as he was
alone : " King, you must never feel any anxiety now about
the Prince Naravahanadatta, for he has been created by the
adorable god Siva in your house as the future emperor over
the kings of the Vidyadharas ; and by their divine power the
kings of Vidyadharas have found this out, and meaning
mischief have become troubled, unable in their hearts to
endure it; and knowing this, the god with the moon crest
has appointed a prince of the Ganas,^ Stambhaka by name,
to protect him. And he remains here invisible, protecting
this son of yours, and Narada coming swiftly informed me
of this."

While the minister was uttering these words there descended
from the midst of the air a divine man wearing a diadem
and a bracelet, and armed with a sword. He bowed, and
then the King of Vatsa, after welcoming him, immediately
asked him with curiosity : " Who are you, and what is your

^ The elephant-headed god has his trunk painted with red lead like a
tame elephant, and is also liable to become mast.

2 Followers and attendants upon Siva. See Vol. I, p. 202. — n.m.p.

170

SAKTIVEGA BEGINS HIS STORY 171

errand here ? " He said : " I was once a mortal, but I have
now become a king of the Vidyadharas, named Saktivega,
and I have many enemies. I have found out by my power
that your son is destined to be our emperor, and I have come
to see him, O Eiig."

When Saktivega, overawed at the sight of his future
emperor, had said this, the King of Vatsa was pleased, and
again asked him in his astonishment : " How can the rank
of a Vidyadhara be attained, and of what nature is it, and
how did you obtain it? Tell me this, my friend." When
he heard this speech of the king's that Vidyadhara Saktivega,
courteously bowing, answered him thus : " O King, resolute
souls having propitiated Siva either in this or in a former
birth, obtain by his favour the rank of Vidyadhara. And
that rank, denoted by the insignia of supernatural know-
ledge, of sword, garland and so on, is of various kinds, but
listen ! I will tell you how I obtained it." Having said this,
Saktivega told the following story, relating to himself, in the
presence of the Queen Vasavadatta :—

29. Story of the Golden City

There lived long ago in a city called Vardhamana,^ the
ornament of the earth, a king, the terror of his foes, called
Paropakarin. And this exalted monarch possessed a queen
of the name of Kanakaprabha,^ as the cloud holds the
lightning, but she had not the fickleness of the lightning.
And in course of time there was born to him by that queen
a daughter, who seemed to have been formed by the creator
to dash Lakshmi's pride in her own beauty. And that moon
of the eyes of the world was gradually reared to womanhood
by her father, who gave her the name of Kanakarekha,^
suggested by her mother's name Kanakaprabha.

Once on a time, when she had grown up, the king, her
father, said to the Queen Kanakaprabha, who came to him
in secret : "A grown-up daughter cannot be kept in one's

^ The modern Burdwan. This is, however, not necessarily so (Barnett).

— N.M.P.

2 Kanaka-prabhd means "lustre of gold." — n.m.p.

3 I.e. "gold-gleam/' or " streak of gold." — n.m.p.

172 THE OCEAN OF STORY

house, accordingly Kanakarekha troubles my heart with
anxiety about a suitable marriage for her. For a maiden of
good family who does not obtain a proper position is like
a song out of tune ; when heard of by the ears even of one
unconnected with her she causes distress. But a daughter
who through folly is made over to one not suitable is like
learning imparted to one not fit to receive it, and cannot
tend to glory or merit, but only to regret. So I am very
anxious as to what king I must give this daughter of mine,
and who will be a fit match for her."

When Kanakaprabha heard this she laughed and said :
" You say this, but your daughter does not wish to be
married ; for to-day, when she was playing with a doll and
making believe it was a child, I said to her in fun : ' My
daughter, when shall I see ycu married ? ' When she heard
that, she answered me reproachfully : ' Do not say so ; you
must not marry me to anyone; and my separation from
you is not appointed. I do well enough as a maiden, but
if I am married, know that I shall be a corpse ; there is a
certain reason for this.' As she has said this to me I have
come to you, O King, in a state of distress ; for, as she has
refused to be married, what use is there in deliberating about
a bridegroom ? "

When the king heard this from the queen he was be-
wildered, and going to the private apartments of the princess
he said to his daughter : " When the maidens of the gods
and Asuras practise austerities in order to obtain a husband,
why, my daughter, do you refuse to take one ? " When the
Princess Kanakarekha heard this speech of her father's she
fixed her eyes on the ground and said : " Father, I do not
desire to be married at present, so what object has my father
in it, and why does he insist upon it ? " That King Paropa-
karin, when his daughter addressed him in that way, being
the discreetest of men, thus answered her : " How can sin
be avoided unless a daughter is given in marriage? And
independence is not fit for a maiden who ought to be in de-
pendence on relations. For a daughter, in truth, is bom
for the sake of another and is kept for him. The house of
her father is not a fit place for her except in childhood. For

THE STRANGE CONDITION FOR MARRIAGE 173

if a daughter reaches puberty unmarried her relations go to
hell, and she is an outcast, and her bridegroom is called the
husband of an outcast."

When her father said this to her, the Princess Kanaka-
rekha immediately uttered a speech that was in her mind :
" Father, if this is so, then whatever Brahman or Kshatriya
has succeeded in seeing the city called the Golden City, to him
I must be given, and he shall be my husband, and if none
such is found, you must not unjustly reproach me." When
his daughter said that to him, that king reflected : " It is a
good thing at any rate that she has agreed to be married on
a certain condition, and no doubt she is some goddess born
in my house for a special reason, for else how comes she to
know so much though she is a child ? " Such were the king's
reflections at that time ; so he said to his daughter, " I will
do as you wish," and then he rose up and did his day's work.

And on the next day, as he was sitting in the hall of
audience, he said to his courtiers : " Has anyone among
you seen the city called the Golden City? Whoever has
seen it, if he be a Brahman or a Kshatriya, I will give him
my daughter Kanakarekha and make him crown prince."
And they all, looking at one another's faces, said : " We have
not even heard of it, much less have we seen it."

Then the king summoned the warder and said to him :
" Go and cause a proclamation to be circulated in the whole
of this town with the beating of drums,^ and find out if
anyone has really seen that city." When the warder re-
ceived this order, he said, " I will do so," and went out ; and
after he had gone out he immediately gave orders to the city
guards, and caused a drum to be beaten all round the city,
thus arousing curiosity to hear the proclamation, which ran as
follows ;— " Whatever Brahman or Kshatriya youth has seen
the city called the Golden City, let him speak, and the king
will give him his daughter and the rank of crown prince."
Such was the astounding announcement proclaimed all about
the town after the drum had been beaten. And the citizens
said, after hearing that proclamation : " What is this Golden
City that is to-day proclaimed in our town, which has never

1 See Vol. I, p. 118«2._N.M.P.

174 THE OCEAN OF STORY

been heard of or seen even by those among us who are
old ? " But not a single one among them said : "I have
seen it."

And in the meanwhile a Brahman living in that town,
Saktideva by name, the son of Baladeva, heard that proc-
lamation ; that youth, being addicted to vice, had been
rapidly stripped of his wealth at the gaming-table, and he
reflected, being excited by hearing of the giving in marriage
of the king's daughter : " As I have lost all my wealth by
gambling, I cannot now enter the house of my father, nor
even the house of a courtesan, so, as I have no resource, it is
better for me to assert falsely to those who are making the
proclamation by beat of drum that I have seen that city.
Who will discover that I know nothing about it, for who has
ever seen it? And in this way I may perhaps marry the
princess."

Thus reflecting, Saktideva went to the city guards and
said falsely : "I have seen that city." They immediately
said to him : " Bravo ! Then come with us to the king's
warder." So he went with them to the warder. And in the
same way he falsely asserted to him that he had seen that
city, and he welcomed him kindly, and took him to the king.
And without wavering he maintained the very same story
in the presence of the king : what indeed is difficult for a
blackleg to do who is ruined by play ?

Then the king, in order to ascertain the truth, sent that
Brahman to his daughter Kanakarekha, and when she heard
of the matter from the mouth of the warder, and the Brah-
man came near, she asked him : " Have you seen that Golden
City ? " Then he answered her : " Yes, that city was seen
by me when I was roaming through the earth in quest of
knowledge." ^ She next asked him : " By what road did
you go there, and what is it like ? " That Brahman then
went on to say : " From this place I went to a town called
Harapura, and from that I next came to the city of Benares ;
and from Benares in a few days to the city of Paundravar-
dhana, thence I went to that city called the Golden City, and

^ For an account of the Wanderjahre of young Brahman students see
Dr Biihler's introduction to the Vikramankadevacharita.

THE FALSE ASSERTION 175

I saw it, a place of enjoyment for those who act aright, like
the city of Indra, the glory of which is made for the delight
of gods.^ And having acquired learning there, I returned
here after some time ; such is the path by which I went, and
such is that city."

After that fraudulent Brahman Saktideva had made up
this story, the princess said, with a laugh : " Great Brahman,
you have indeed seen that city ; but tell me, tell me again,
by what path you went." When Saktideva heard that, he
again displayed his effrontery, and then the princess had
him put out by her servants. And immediately after putting
him out she went to her father, and her father asked her :
" Did that Brahman speak the truth ? " And then the
princess said to her father : " Though you are a king you act
without due consideration ; do you not know that rogues
deceive honest people? For that Brahman simply wants
to impose on me with a falsehood, but the liar has never
seen the Golden City. And all kinds of deceptions are
practised on the earth by rogues ; for listen to the story of
Siva and Madhava, which I will tell you." Having said
this, the princess told the following tale : —

29a. Siva and Madhava

There is an excellent city rightly named Ratnapura,^ and
in it there were two rogues named Siva and Madhava. Sur-
rounding themselves with many other rogues, they contrived
for a long time to rob, by making use of trickery, all the rich
men in the town. And one day those two deliberated
together and said : " We have managed by this time to
plunder this town thoroughly ; so let us now go and live in

^ More literally, "those whose eyes do not wink." The epithet also
means "worthy of being regarded with unwinking eyes." No doubt this
ambiguity is intended. " The city of Indra " is svarga — a temporary para-
dise, where the blessed enjoy unequalled delights before their next birth on
earth. The duration of the stay is in proportion with their good deeds in
their previous life. In Vol. I, p. 59, Vararuchi speaks of the " perishable joys
of Svarga." It is here that the Gandharvas and Apsarases are in continual
service of Indra, as we have already seen (Vol. I, p. 201). — n.m.p.

" I.e. the city of jewels.

176 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the city of Ujjayini ; there we hear that there is a very rich
man named Sankarasvamin, who is chaplain to the king.
If we cheat him out of his money we may thereby enjoy the
charms of the ladies of Malava. He is spoken of by Brah-
mans as a miser, because he withholds^ half their usual fee
with a frowning face, though he possesses treasure enough to
jfill seven vessels ; and that Brahman has a pearl of a daughter
spoken of as matchless ; we will manage to get her too out
of him along with the money."

Having thus determined, and having arranged before-
hand what part each was to play, the two rogues Siva and
Madhava went out of that town. At last they reached
Ujjayini, and Madhava, with his attendants, disguised as a
Rajput, remained in a certain village outside the town. But
Siva, who was expert in every kind of deception, having
assumed the disguise of a reUgious ascetic, first entered that
town alone. There he took up his quarters in a hut on the
banks of the Sipra, in which he placed, so that that could be
seen, clay, darbha grass, a vessel for begging, and a deerskin.
And in the morning he anointed his body with thick clay, as
if testing beforehand his destined smearing with the mud of
the hell Avichi. And plunging in the water of the river, he
remained a long time with his head downward, as if rehears-
ing beforehand his futiu-e descent to hell, the result of his
evil actions. And when he rose up from his bath he remained
a long time looking up towards the sun,^ as if showing that
he deserved to be impaled. Then he went into the presence
of the god, and making rings of ku^a grass,^ and muttering
prayers, he remained sitting in the posture called Padma-
sana,* with a hypocritical, cunning face, and from time to
time he made an offering to Vishnu, having gathered white
flowers, even as he took captive the simple hearts of the
good by his villainy ; and having made his offering he again

^ Askandin is translated "granting" by Monier Williams and the
Petersburg lexicographers.

2 For the amazing austerities of Hindu ascetics see Vol. I, p. 79n^ — n.m.p.

3 These are worn on the fingers when offerings are made.

* A particular posture in religious meditation, sitting with the thighs
crossed, with one hand resting on the left thigh, the other held up with the
thumb upon the heart, and the eyes directed to the tip of the nose.

THE TWO ROGUES 177

pretended to betake himself to muttering his prayers, and
prolonged his meditations as if fixing his attention on wicked
ways.

And the next day, clothed in the skin of a black antelope,
he wandered about the city in quest of alms, like one of his
own deceitful leers intended to beguile it, and observing a
strict silence, he took three handfuls of rice from Brahmans'
houses, still equipped with stick and deerskin, and divided
the food into three parts, like the three divisions of the day,^
and part he gave to the crows, and part to his guest, and
with the third he filled his maw ; and he remained for a long
time hypocritically telling his beads, as if he were counting
his sins at the same time, and muttering prayers ; and in the
night he remained alone in his hut, thinking over the weak
points of his fellow-men, even the smallest ; and by thus
performing every day a difficult pretended penance he gained
complete ascendancy over the minds of the citizens in every
quarter. And all the people became devoted to him, and a
report spread among them in every direction that Siva was
an exceedingly self-denying hermit.

And in the meanwhile his accomplice, the other rogue,
Madhava, having heard from his emissaries how he was
getting on, entered that city ; and taking up his abode there
in a distant temple, he went to the bank of the Sipra to bathe,
disguised as a Rajput, and after bathing, as he was returning
with his retinue, he saw Siva praying in front of the god,
and with great veneration he fell at his feet and said before
all the people : " There is no other such ascetic in the world,
for he has been often seen by me going round from one holy
place to another." But Siva, though he saw him, kept his
neck immovable out of cunning, and remained in the same
position as before, and Madhava returned to his own lodging.

And at night those two met together and ate and drank,
and deliberated over the rest of their programme, what they
must do next. And in the last watch of the night Siva went

^ There seem to be two or three mistakes in Brockhaus' text. D. reads
hhikmtrayam iatah . . . cakre trih satyam iva khandasah, " he divided the begged
food, three handfuls of rice, into three parts, just as he broke asunder the
truth." See Speyer, op. ciL, pp. 104, 105. — n.m.p.

VOL. II. M

178 THE OCEAN OF STORY

back leisurely to his hut. And in the morning Madhava
said to one of his gang : " Take these two garments and give
them as a present to the domestic chaplain of the king here,
who is called Sankarasvamin, and say to him respectfully :
' There is a Rajput come from the Deccan of the name of
Madhava, who has been oppressed by his relations, and he
brings with him much inherited wealth ; he is accompanied
by some other Rajputs like himself, and he wishes to enter
into the services of your king here, and he has sent me to
visit you, O treasure-house of glory.' "

The rogue who was sent off by Madhava with this
message went to the house of that chaplain with the present
in his hand, and after approaching him, and giving him the
present at a favourable moment, he delivered to him in
private Madhava 's message, as he had been ordered ; he,
for his part, out of his greed for presents, believed it all,
anticipating other favours in the future, for a bribe is the
sovereign specific for attracting the covetous. The rogue
then came back, and on the next day Madhava, having
obtained a favourable opportunity, went in person to visit
that chaplain, accompanied by attendants, who hypocritic-
ally assumed the appearance of men desiring service,^ pass-
ing themselves off as Rajputs, distinguished by the maces
they carried ; he had himself announced by an attendant
preceding him, and thus he approached the family priest,
who received him with welcomes which expressed his delight
at his arrival. Then Madhava remained engaged in conversa-
tion with him for some time, and at last being dismissed by
him, returned to his own house.

On the next day he sent another couple of garments as
a present, and again approached that chaplain and said to
him : " I indeed wish to enter into service to please my re-
tainers, for that reason I have repaired to you, but I possess
wealth." When the chaplain heard that, he hoped to get
something out of him, and he promised Madhava to procure
for him what he desired, and he immediately went and

^ Kdrpa(ika may mean a pilgrim, but it seems to be used in the Katha
Sarit Sagara to mean a kind of dependent on a king or great man, usually a
foreigner. See Chapters XXXVIII, LIII and LXXXI of this work.

MADHAVA FEIGNS SICKNESS 179

petitioned the king on this account, and, out of respect for
the chaplain, the king consented to do what he asked. And
on the next day the family priest took Madhava and his
retinue, and presented them to the king with all due respect.
The king too, when he saw that Madhava resembled a Rajput
in appearance, received him graciously and appointed him a
salary. Then Madhava remained there in attendance upon
the king, and every night he met Siva to deliberate with him.
And the chaplain entreated him to live with him in his house,
out of avarice, as he was intent on presents.

Then Madhava with his followers repaired to the house
of the chaplain ; this settlement was the cause of the chap-
lain's ruin, as that of the mouse in the trunk of the tree was
the cause of its ruin. And he deposited a chest in the strong-
room of the chaplain, after filling it with ornaments made of
false gems. And from time to time he opened the box and
by cunningly half showing some of the jewels he captivated
the mind of the chaplain, as that of a cow is captivated by
grass. And when he had gained in this way the confidence
of the chaplain, he made his body emaciated by taking little
food, and falsely pretended that he was ill.

And after a few days had passed, that prince of rogues
said with weak voice to that chaplain, who was at his bed-
side : " My condition is miserable in this body, so bring,
good Brahman, some distinguished man of your caste, in
order that I may bestow my wealth upon him for my happi-
ness here and hereafter, for, life being unstable, what care
can a wise man have for riches ? " That chaplain, who was
devoted to presents, when addressed in this way, said, " I
will do so," and Madhava fell at his feet. Then whatever
Brahman the chaplain brought, Madhava refused to receive,
pretending that he wanted a more distinguished one. One of
the rogues in attendance upon Madhava, when he saw this, said :
" Probably an ordinary Brahman does not please him. So it
will be better now to find out whether the strict ascetic on the
banks of Sipra named Siva pleases him or not. ' ' When Madhava
heard that, he said plaintively to that chaplain : " Yes, be kind,
and bring him, for there is no other Brahman like him."

The chaplain, thus entreated, went near Siva, and beheld

180 THE OCEAN OF STORY

him immovable, pretending to be engaged in meditation.
And then he walked round him, keeping him on his right
hand, and sat down in front of him : and immediately the
rascal slowly opened his eyes. Then the family priest,
bending before him, said with bowed head : " My lord, if it
will not make you angry, I will prefer a petition to you.
There is dwelling here a very rich Rajput from the Deccan,
named Madhava, and he, being ill, is desirous of giving away
his whole property : if you consent, he will give you that
treasure which glitters with many ornaments made out of
priceless gems." When Siva heard that, he slowly broke
silence, and said : " O Brahman, since I live on alms, and
observe perpetual chastity, of what use are riches to me ? "
Then that chaplain went on to say to him : " Do not say
that, great Brahman ; do you not know the due order of the
periods in the life of a Brahman ? ^ By marrying a wife,
and performing in his house offerings to the Manes, sacrifices
to the gods and hospitality to guests, he uses his property
to obtain the three objects of life ^ ; the stage of the house-
holder is the most useful of all." ^

Then Siva said : " How can I take a wife, for I will not
marry a woman from any low family ? " When the covetous
chaplain heard that, he thought that he would be able to
enjoy his wealth at will, and, catching at the opportimity,
he said to him : "I have an unmarried daughter named
Vinayasvamini, and she is very beautiful ; I will bestow her
in marriage on you. And I will keep for you all the wealth
which you receive as a donation from Madhava, so enter on
the duties of a householder." When Siva heard this, having
got the very thing he wanted, he said : " Brahman, if your
heart is set on this,* I will do what you say. But I am an

^ First he should be a Brahmacharin or unmarried religious student, next
a Grihasthn or householder, then a Vanaprastha or anchoret, lastly a Bhikshu
or beggar.

2 I.e. virtue, wealth, pleasure ; dhanna, artha, kama.

3 In his translation of this story from the D. text in The Golden Town,
1909, Barnett adds "among the men in the four orders" before "the stage,"
thus making the meaning clearer. — n.m.p.

* Graha also means "planet" — i.e. inauspicious planet. Siva tells the
truth here.

SIVA MARRIES THE CHAPLAIN'S DAUGHTER 181

ascetic who knows nothing about gold and jewels : I shall
act as you advise ; do as you think best."

When the chaplain heard that speech of Siva's he was
delighted, and the fool said, " Agreed," and conducted
Siva to his house. And when he had introduced there that
inauspicious guest named Siva,^ he told Madhava what he
had done, and was applauded by him. And immediately
he gave Siva his daughter, who had been carefully brought
up, and in giving her he seemed to be giving away his own
prosperity lost by his folly. And on the third day after his
marriage he took him to Madhava, who was pretending
to be ill, to receive his present. And Madhava rose up and
fell at his feet, and said what was quite true : " I adore thee
whose asceticism is incomprehensible." ^ And in accordance
with the prescribed form he bestowed on Siva that box of
ornaments made of many sham jewels, which was brought
from the chaplain's treasury. Siva for his part, after re-
ceiving it, gave it into the hands of the chaplain, saying : "I
know nothing about this, but you do." And that priest
immediately took it, saying : "I undertook to do this long
ago, why should you trouble yourself about it ? " Then
Siva gave them his blessing, and went to his wife's private
apartments, and the chaplain took the box and put it in his
strong-room.

Madhava for his part gradually desisted from feigning
sickness, affecting to feel better the next day, and said that
his disease had been cured by virtue of his great gift. And
he praised the chaplain when he came near, saying to him :
" It was by your aiding me in an act of faith that I tided
over this calamity." And he openly struck up a friendship
with Siva, asserting that it was due to the might of Siva's
holiness that his life had been saved. Siva, for his part,
after some days said to the chaplain : " How long am I to
feast in your house in this style? Why do you not take
from me those jewels for some fixed sum of money ? If they
are valuable, give me a fair price for them."

When the priest heard that, thinking that the jewels were

^ I.e. the auspicious or friendly one.

2 There is probably a double meaning in the word "incomprehensible."

182 THE OCEAN OF STORY

of incalculable value, he consented, and gave to Siva as
purchase-money his whole living. And he made Siva sign a
receipt for the sum with his own hand, and he himself too
signed a receipt for the jewels, thinking that that treasure
far exceeded his own wealth in value. And they separated,
taking one another's receipts, and the chaplain lived in one
place, while Siva kept house in another. And then Siva and
Madhava dwelt together, and remained there, leading a very
pleasant life consuming the chaplain's wealth. And as time
went on, the chaplain, being in need of cash, went to the town
to sell one of the ornaments in the bazar.

Then the merchants, who were connoisseurs in jewels,
said after examining it : " Ha ! the man who made these
sham jewels was a clever fellow, whoever he was. For this
ornament is composed of pieces of glass and quartz with
various colours and fastened together with brass, and there
are no gems or gold in it." When the chaplain heard that,
he went in his agitation and brought all the ornaments from
his house, and showed them to the merchants. When they
saw them, they said that all of them were composed of
sham jewels in the same way ; but the chaplain, when he
heard that, was, so to speak, thunderstruck. And immedi-
ately the fool went off and said to Siva : " Take back your
ornaments and give me back my own wealth." But Siva
answered him : " How can I possibly have retained your
wealth till now ? Why, it has all in course of time been
consumed in my house."

Then the chaplain and Siva fell into an altercation, and
went, both of them, before the king, at whose side Madhava
was standing. And the chaplain made this representation
to the king : " Siva has consumed all my substance, taking
advantage of my not knowing that a great treasure which he
deposited in my house ^ was composed of skilfully coloured
pieces of glass and quartz fastened together with brass."
Then Siva said : " King, from my childhood I have been a
hermit, and I was persuaded by that man's earnest petition
to accept a donation, and when I took it, though inexperienced
in the ways of the world, I said to him, ' I am no connoisseur

* Perhaps we ought to read dattva for tatra.

THE ROGUES ARE TRIUMPHANT 183

in jewels and things of that kind, and I rely upon you,' and
he consented, saying, ' I will be your warrant in the matter.'
And I accepted all the donation and deposited it in his hand.
Then he bought the whole from me at his own price, and
we bold from one another mutual receipts ; and now it is
in the king's power to grant me help in my sorest need."

Siva having thus finished his speech, Madhava said :
" Do not say this ; you are honourable, but what fault have
I committed in the matter ? I never received anything
either from you or from Siva ; I had some wealth inherited
from my father, which I had long deposited elsewhere ; then
I brought that wealth and presented it to a Brahman. If
the gold is not real gold, and the jewels are not real jewels,
then let us suppose that I have reaped fruit from giving away
brass, quartz and glass. But the fact that I was persuaded
with sincere heart that I was giving something is clear from
this, that I recovered from a very dangerous illness."

When Madhava said this to him without any alteration
in the expression of his face, the king laughed, and all
his ministers, and they were highly delighted. And those
present in court said, laughing in their sleeves : " Neither
Madhava nor Siva has done anything unfair." Thereupon
that chaplain departed with downcast countenance, having
lost his wealth. For of what calamities is not the blinding
of the mind with excessive greed the cause ? And so those
two rog-ues Siva and Madhava long remained there happy
in having obtained the favour of the delighted king.^

^ This is the first of several excellent "thieving" stories which appear in
the Ocean of Story. The history of stealing plays a very important part in both
fact and fiction in India. The " Art of Stealing in Hindu Fiction " has recently
been treated by Bloomfield in two most entertaining and instructive papers,
Amer. Journ. Phil., vol. xliv, part ii, pp. 97-133 ; part iii, pp. 1.93-229, 1923. I
shall have occasion to refer to these again. The arch-thief of Hindu fiction
is Muladeva, whom Bloomfield identifies with Karnisuta, Gonlputraka,
Gonikaputra and Gonikiisuta. We shall meet him in the fifteenth vampire
story. Chapter LXXXIX, in the " Story of the Magic Pill," and also in the
last story of the whole work. He is supposed to have written a famous manual
of thievery entitled Steyasdstra-pravartaka or SteyasTitra-pravartaka.

The science is regarded with the utmost seriousness, and thieving was
regularly taught to a selected number of pupils, a high standard of mutual
regard existing between teacher and pupil. See J. J. Meyer's remarks on

184 THE OCEAN OF STORY

29. Stonj of the Golden City

" Thus do rogues spread the webs of their tongue with
hundreds of intricate threads, like fishermen upon dry land,
living by the net. So you may be certain, my father, that
this Brahman is a case in point. By falsely asserting that
he has seen the City of Gold, he wishes to deceive you, and
to obtain me for a wife. So do not be in a hurry to get me
married ; I shall remain unmarried at present, and we will
see what will happen." When the King Paropakarin heard
this from his daughter Kanakarekha, he thus answered her :
" When a girl is grown up, it is not expedient that she should
remain long unmarried, for wicked people envious of good
qualities falsely impute sin. And people are particularly
fond of blackening the character of one distinguished ; to
illustrate this, listen to the story of Haras vamin which I am
about to tell you."

thieves' practices in his introduction to Dasa Kvmara Charita, or The Story of
the Ten Princes, p. 1 5 et seq.

Among the numerous extracts from thieving stories collected by Bloom-
field, I will here quote a Tamil story, reported by De Rosairo in The Onentalist,
vol. iii, p. 183. Apart from the excellence of the tale itself it affords a good
parallel to the ascetic practices of the rogue Siva in our text, showing to what
a degree of risk and personal discomfort the expert thief must be prepared
to go.

A king wishes to study the art of stealing, in order to mete out more
perfect justice. His learned minister presents before him a notorious thief
and pilferer. After the king has dismissed all attendants, he expresses his
desire to become the thief s pupil. To his surprise, the thief pleads ignorance
of the art of stealing, and asserts that he has been most unjustly accused.
The king dismisses him, but on the next day misses his signet-ring off his ring-
finger. The thief, though asserting his innocence, is condemned to be impaled
upon a three-pronged stake. But the king, uneasy in his mind, disguises him-
self, and goes in the still of the night to the place of execution. As he comes
near he hears tlie thief, in pitiful accents, address the Almighty Creator, plead-
ing his innocence, and calling for vengeance from heaven on the head of him
who had judged him so wrongly and pronounced so unjust and heavy a punish-
ment. The king has the thief set free, but on the next morning the thief
appears once more, and, with expressions of respect and civility, presents to
his Majesty the lost signet-ring. When asked to explain, the thief says ;
" May it please your Majesty, I have the ring because I played my part with
alacrity and decision. Should your Majesty wish to follow my profession,
there would be no difficulty in doing so, if you could but behave as I did —

THE HERMIT ACCUSED OF CANNIBALISM 185

29b. The Iniquity of Scandal

There is a city on the banks of the Ganges named Kusu-
mapura,^ and in it there was an ascetic who visited holy
places, named Harasvamin. He was a Brahman living by
begging ; and constructing a hut on the banks of the Ganges,
he became, on account of his surprisingly rigid asceticism, the
object of the people's respect.^ And one day a wicked man
among the inhabitants, who could not tolerate his virtue,
seeing him from a distance going out to beg, said : " Do you
know what a hypocritical ascetic that is ? It is he that has
eaten up all the children in this town." When a second
there who was like him heard this, he said : "It is true ; I
also have heard people saying this." And a third confirm-
ing it said : " Such is the fact." The chain of villains' con-
versation binds reproach on the good. And in this way the
report spread from ear to ear, and gained general credence in
the city. And all the citizens kept their children by force
in their houses, saying : " Harasvamin carries off all the
children and eats them."^

And then the Brahmans in that town, afraid that their
offspring would be destroyed, assembled and deliberated
about his banishment from the city. And as they did not

namely, maintain a lie even when put to extreme trial. My behaviour is the
first lesson in the art your Majesty is desirous of being taught."

For the practices of modern thieves see Russell, Tribes and Castes of the
Central Provinces, vol. i, pp. 234, 248; vol. iv, pp. 190, 191, 472-474, 483-487,
606-6O8 ; and Kennedy, Criminal Classes of Bombay, 1908. — n.m.p.

^ Thecity of flowers — i.e. Pataliputra. See p. Sdn^ of this volume. — n.m.p.

^ Perhaps we ought to read yayau for dadau. This 1 find is the reading
of an excellent MS. in the Sanskrit College, for the loan of wiiich I am deeply
indebted to the Principal and Librarian.

^ A report similar to that spread against Harasvamin was in circulation
during the French Revolution. Taine in his history of the Revolution, vol. i,
p. 418, tells the following anecdote: — "M, de Montlosier found himself the
object of many unpleasant attentions when he went to the National Assembly.
In particular a woman of about thirty used to sharpen a large knife when he
passed and look at him in a threatening manner. On inquiry he discovered
the cause — Deux enfants du quartier out disparu enleves par des bohemiens, et c est
maintenant un bruit repandu que M. de Montlosier, le marquis de Mirabeau, et d'autres
deputes du cote droit se rassemhlent pour Jaire des orgies dans lesquelles ils mangent
de petits enfants."

186 THE OCEAN OF STORY

dare to tell him face to face, for fear he might perhaps eat
them up in his rage, they sent messengers to him. And
those messengers went and said to him from a distance :
" The Brahmans command you to depart from this city."
Then in his astonishment he asked them: "Why?" And
they went on to say : " You eat every child as soon as you
see it." When Haras vamin heard that, he went near those
Brahmans, in order to reassure them, and the people fled
before him for fear. And the Brahmans, as soon as they saw
him, were terrified and went up to the top of their monastery.
People who are deluded by reports are not, as a rule, capable
of discrimination. Then Harasvamin, standing below, called
all the Brahmans who were above, one by one, by name, and
said to them : " What delusion is this, Brahmans ? Why
do you not ascertain with one another how many children
I have eaten, and whose, and how many of each man's
children ? "

When they heard that, the Brahmans began to compare
notes among themselves, and found that all of them had
all their children left alive. And in course of time other
citizens, appointed to investigate the matter, admitted that
all their children were living. And merchants and Brahmans
and all said : " Alas ! in our folly we have belied a holy
man ; the children of all of us are alive ; so whose children
can he have eaten ? " Harasvamin, being thus completely
exonerated, prepared to leave that city, for his mind was
seized with disgust at the slanderous report got up against
him by wicked men.^ For what pleasure can a wise man
take in a wicked place, the inhabitants of which are wanting
in discrimination ? Then the Brahmans and merchants, pros-
trating themselves at his feet, entreated him to stay there,
and he at last, though with reluctance, consented to do so.

29. Story of the Golden City
" In this way evil men often impute crime falsely to good
men, allowing their malicious garrulity full play on beholding
their virtuous behaviour. Much more, if they obtain a slight

^ Cf. Virgil's well-known description of the growth of rumour, ^neid, iv,
74 et seq. — N.M.p.

THE PRINCESS PERSISTS IN HER RESOLVE 187

glimpse of any opportunity for attacking them, do they
pour copious showers of oil on the fire thus kindled. There-
fore if you wish, my daughter, to draw the arrow from my
heart, you must not, while this fresh youth of yours is de-
veloping, remain unmarried to please yourself, and so incur
the ready reproach of evil men."

Such was the advice which the Princess Kanakarekha
frequently received from her father the king, but she, being
firmly resolved, again and again answered him : " Therefore
quickly search for a Brahman or Kshatriya who has seen
that City of Gold and give me to him, for this is the condition
I have named."

When the king heard that, reflecting that his daughter,
who remembered her former birth, had completely made up
her mind, and seeing no other way of obtaining for her the
husband she desired, he issued another order to the effect
that henceforth the proclamation by beat of drum was to
take place every day in the city, in order to find out whether
any of the new-comers had seen the Golden City. And once
more it was proclaimed in every quarter of the city every
day, after the drum had been beaten : "If any Brahman
or Kshatriya has seen the Golden City, let him speak ; the
king will give him his own daughter, together with the rank
of crown prince." But no one was found who had obtained
a sight of the Golden City.

CHAPTER XXV

29. Story of the Golden City

IN the meanwhile the young Brahman Saktideva, in
very low spirits, having been rejected with contempt
by the princess he longed for, said to himself : " To-day
by asserting falsely that I had seen the Golden City I
certainly incurred contempt, but I did not obtain that
princess. So I must roam through the earth to find it, until
I have either seen that city or lost my life. For of what use
is my life, unless I can return, having seen that city, and
obtain the princess as the prize of the achievement ? "

Having thus taken a vow, that Brahman set out from the
city of Vardhamana, directing his course toward the southern
quarter ; and as he journeyed he at last reached the great
forest of the Vindhya range, and entered it, which was diffi-
cult and long as his own undertaking. And that forest, so
to speak, fanned, with the soft leaves of its trees shaken by
the wind, him, who was heated by the multitudinous rays
of the sun ; and through grief at being overrun with many
robbers it made its cry heard day and night in the shrill
screams of animals which were being slain in it by lions and
other noisome beasts. And it seemed, by the unchecked
rays of heat flashed upward from its wild deserts, to en-
deavour to conquer the fierce brightness of the sun : in it,
though there was no accumulation of water, calamity was to
be easily piu'chased ^ : and its space seemed ever to extend
before the traveller as fast as he crossed it.

In the course of many days he accomplished a long journey
through this forest, and beheld in it a great lake of pure cold
water in a lonely spot, which seemed to lord it over all lakes,
with its lotuses like lofty umbrellas, and its swans like gleam-
ing white chowries. In the water of that lake he performed

^ Probably a poor pun there is a play upon the words Jala, " water,"

and Jada, "fools," thus the sense is: "The forest is without gatherings of
water (or fools), yet it is fertile in misfortune" (Barnett). — n.m.p.

188

THE HERMITAGE 189

the customary ablutions, and on its northern shore he beheld
a hermitage with beautiful fruit-bearing trees ; and he saw
an old hermit named Suryatapas sitting at the foot of an
Asvattha tree, surrounded by ascetics, adorned with a
rosary, the beads of which by their number seemed to be the
knots that marked the centuries of his life,^ and which rested
against the extremity of his ear that was white with age.
And he approached that hermit with a bow, and the hermit
welcomed him with hospitable greetings.

And the hermit, after entertaining him with fruits and
other delicacies, asked him : " Whence have you come, and
whither are you going ? Tell me, good sir." And Sakti-
deva, inclining respectfully, said to that hermit : " I have
come, venerable sir, from the city of Vardhamana, and I have
undertaken to go to the Golden City in accordance with a
vow. But I do not know where that city lies ; tell me, vener-
able sir, if you know." The hermit answered : " My son, I
have lived eight hundred years in this hermitage, and I have
never even heard of that city." Saktideva, when he heard this
from the hermit, was cast down, and said again : " Then my
wanderings through the earth will end by my dying here."

Then that hermit, having gradually elicited the whole

^ Lenormant in his Chaldoean Magic and Sorcery, p. 41 (English transla-
tion), observes : " We must add to the number of those mysterious rites the
use of certain enchanted drinks, which doubtless really contained medicinal
drugs, as a cure for diseases, and also of magic knots, the efficacy of which
was firmly believed in, even up to the Middle Ages." See also Ralston's

Songs of the Russian People, p. 288. Cf. the speech of the river-goddess,

Tamasa, in Act III of the Uttara Rama Charita as translated by Wilson (Select
Specimejis of the Theatre of the Hindus, vol. ii, 1827):

" And homage therefore should be done

This day to their great Sire, the Sun,

For that the lucky knot has told,

Twelve years their rapid course have rolled.

Since, from the daughter of the Earth,

Kusa and Lava drew their birth."

In a note explaining the "lucky knot" Wilson states that the expression
alludes to the practice, still in use amongst the Hindus, of making a knot every
year of a person's life in the string or thread which is wound round the paper
scroll on which the calculations of his nativity are inscribed. For collected
references on knots in magic and ritual see Frazer, Golden Bough, vol. iii,
pp. 293-317.— N.M.p.

190 THE OCEAN OF STORY

story, said to him : "If you are firmly resolved, then do what
I tell you. Three yqjanas from here there is a country
named Kampilya, and in it is a mountain named Uttara,
and on it there is a hermitage. There dwells my noble elder
brother named Dirghatapas ^ ; go to him, he being old may

^ In the story of the " Beautiful Palace East of the Sun and North of
the Earth" (Thorpe, Yule-tide Stories, p. 158) an old woman sends the youth,
who is in quest of the palace, to her old sister, who again refers him to an
older sister dwelling in a small ruinous cottage on a mountain. In I^ura
Gonzenbach's Sicilianische Marche?i, p. 86, the prince is sent by one " Einsiedler "
to his brother, and this brother sends him to an older brother, and he again to
an older still, who is described as " Steinalt." See also p. l62. We have a
similar incident in Melusiiie, p. 447. The story is entitled " La Montagne
Noire ou Les Filles du Diable." See also // Pe?itamerone, ninth diversion of
the fifth day (Burton, vol. ii, pp. 54.9, 550) ; Ralston's Russian Folk-Tales, p. 76 ;
Waldau's Bohmische Marchen, pp. 37, 255 et seq.; Dasent's Popular Tales from
the Norse, 1859, pp. 31-32, 212-213, and 330-331 ; and Kaden's Uriter den
Olivenb'dumen, p. 56.

The motif is found in the first voyage of Aboulfaouaris, Les Mille et un

Jours, Lille, 1784, vol. iv, p. l66, whence it was copied in "The Story of Qara
Khan," a sub-tale in The Story of Jewad, translated by E. J. W. Gibb, Glasgow,
1884. See Chauvin, op. cit., vii, pp. 60, 6l«*, where other references are given.

Clouston, Popular Tales and Fictions, vol. ii, pp. 94-98, quotes from a paper
by Cowell, " The Legend of the Oldest Animals," in Y Cymrodor (Welsh
Society's Journal), October 1882, where in the "Story of Kilhwch and
Olwen " Arthur's ambassadors seek certain tidings by the aid of animals, each
referring them to an older and cleverer one than themselves. In the "Tale of
the Jealous Sisters," Dozon, Contes Albanais (No. 2), the hero meets a lamia,
in quest of a magic flower, who not only refrains from eating him, but directs
him to her elder sister, and she again refers him to her elder sister. In the
tale of " Hasan of Bassorah " in the Nights (Burton, vol. viii, pp. 72-82), Hasan
is sent by a venerable Shaykh to his brother, and thence to the King of the
Camphor Islands, who all aid him in his search for the Islands of Wak. There
is no mention of each being older than the last, although the story is always
quoted as an example of this motif

A curious variant is found in Sastri's Dravidian Nights. The hero, in quest
of the pdrijata flower, is sent to an ascetic who opened his eyes every watch,
then to one who opened his eyes every second watch, and finally to one who
only opened them every third watch.

I do not agree with Clouston {op. cit., p. 98), who says: "The idea is
probably a survival of some primitive myth, suggested by the physical and
mental imbecility of extreme old age — 'second childhood.' " On the contrary,
old age in man is usually venerated in the East, and apart from the use of
the motif to the story-teller to excite the curiosity of his audience as the
denouement is thus continually postponed, it serves as an excellent lesson in
perseverance and patience. — n.m.p.

THE SEARCH CONTINUED 191

perhaps know of that city." When Saktideva heard that,
hope arose in his breast, and having spent the night there,
he quickly set out in the morning from that place.

And wearied with the laborious journey through difficult
forest country, he at last reached that region of Kampilya
and ascended that mountain Uttara; and there he beheld
that hermit Dirghatapas in a hermitage, and he was delighted
and approached him with a bow ; and the hermit received
him hospitably, and Saktideva said to him : "I am on my
way to the City of Gold spoken of by the king's daughter ;
but I do not know, venerable sir, where that city is. How-
ever, I am bound to find it, so I have been sent to you by the
sage Suryatapas in order that I may discover where it lies."
When he had said this, the hermit answered him : " Though
I am so old, my son, I have never heard of that city till to-
day ; I have made acquaintance with various travellers from
foreign lands, and I have never heard anyone speak of it,
much less have I seen it. But I am sure it must be in some
distant foreign island, and I can tell you an expedient to help
you in this matter ; there is in the midst of the ocean an
island named Utsthala, and in it there is a rich king of the
Nishadas ^ named Satyavrata. He goes to and fro among
all the other islands, and he may have seen or heard of that
city. Therefore go first to the city named Vitankapura,
situated on the border of the sea. And from that place go
with some merchant in a ship to the island where that Nishada
dwells, in order that you may attain your object."

When Saktideva heard this from the hermit, he immediately
followed his advice, and taking leave of him set out from the
hermitage. And after accomplishing many kos and crossing
many lands he reached the city of Vitankapura, the ornament
of the seashore. There he sought out a merchant named
Samudradatta, who traded with the island of Utsthala, and
struck up a friendship with him. And he went on board his
ship with him, and having food for the voyage fully supplied
by his kindness, he set out on the ocean path. Then, when
they had but a short distance to travel, there arose a black
cloud with rumbling thunder, resembling a roaring Rakshasa,

^ Wild aboriginal tribes not belonging to the Aryan race.

192 THE OCEAN OF STORY

with flickering lightning to represent his lolling tongue.
And a furious hurricane began to blow like Destiny herself,
whirling up light objects and hurling down heavy/ And
from the sea, lashed by the wind, great waves rose aloft like
the mountains equipped with wings,^ indignant that their
asylum had been attacked. And that vessel rose on high
one moment, and the next moment plunged below, as if
exhibiting how rich men are first elevated and then cast
down.

And the next moment that ship, shrilly laden with the
cries of the merchants, burst and split asunder as if with
the weight. And the ship being broken, that merchant its
owner fell into the sea, but floating through it on a plank he
at last reached another vessel. But as Saktideva fell a large
fish, opening its mouth and neck, swallowed him without
injuring any of his limbs. And as that fish was roaming at
will in the midst of the sea it happened to pass near the
island of Utsthala ; and by chance some servants of that
king of the fishermen, Satyavrata, who were engaged in the

* Destiny often elevates the worthless, and hurls down men of worth.

Clouston {Popular Tales and Fictions, vol. i, p. 407) compares this sentiment
with Defoe's scathing reply to Lord Haversham's Vindication of his Speech :
" Fate makes footballs of men ; kicks some upstairs and some down ; some
are advanced without honour, others suppressed without infamy; — some are
raised without merit, some are crushed without crime ; and no man knows,
by the beginning of things, whether his course will issue in a peerage or a
pillory." And these passages from the drama of Mrichchhakatika, or The
Toy Cart (Wilson, Theatre of the Hindus):

" Fate views the world
A scene of mutual and perpetual struggle ;
And sports with life as if it were a wheel
That draws the limpid water from the well ;
For some are raised to affluence, some depressed
In want, and some are borne awhile aloft.
And some hurled down to wretchedness and woe."

" O Fate ! thou sportest with the fortunes of mankind.
Like drops of water trembling on the lotus-leaf."

— N.M.P.

* The usual story is that Indra cut off the wings of all except Mainaka,
the son of Himavat by Mena. He took refuge in the sea. Here it is
represented that more escaped. So in Bhartrihari Ntti Sataka, st. 76 (Bombay
edition).

ALIVE FROM THE FISH'S BELLY 193

pursuit of small fish, came there and caught it. And those
fishermen, proud of their prize, immediately dragged it along
to show their king, for it was of enormous size. He too, out
of curiosity, seeing that it was of such extraordinary size,
ordered his servants to cut it open ; and when it was cut
open Saktideva came out alive from its belly, having endured
a second wonderful imprisonment in the womb.^ Then the

1 For Saktideva's imprisonment in the belly of the fish cf. Chapter LXXIV
of this work ; Indian Fairy Tales, by Miss Stokes, No. xiv ; and Lucian's
Vera Historia, Book I. In this tale the fish swallows a ship. The crew
discover countries in the monster's inside, establish a "scientific frontier/'

and pursue a policy of Annexation. In Chapter CXXIII of the Oceati of

Story the huge fish appears twice : firstly in the " Story of the Two
Princesses," where it swallows a ship and all on board ; and secondly in the
tale of " Ke^ata and Kandarpa/' where a woman is rescued from a fish's belly.
To the former of these Tawney adds a few further references.

Similar incidents are found in the Hindi Bundelkhandi, where the hero
Alha is cut out from captivity in a fish's inside (see Ind. Ant,, vol. xiv,
October 1885, p. 258). In some cases the flights of fancy of the story-
teller fall little short of those indulged in by Lucian. In a Kasmiri tale
(J. H. Knowles, "Pride Abased," Ind. Ant., vol. xv, June 1886, p. 157) a king
lives inside a fish for years, until he is finally rescued by a potter who is
hacking at the stranded fish with an axe. Similarly in Miss Stokes' tale
"Loving Laili" lives twelve years in a rohita fish. All these stories appear
to me to be merely examples of one of the numerous forms of exaggeration
dear to Oriental story-tellers, and which comes in most handily as part of the
hero's adventures during his travels in a foreign land, or while on his search
for a lost bride, magic article or what not.

In the case of Sindbad, he is not swallowed by a fish, but lands with the
crew on a huge fish's back mistaken for an island. See Nights, Burton, vol. vi,
p. 6 with note. Further references will be found in Crooke, Popular Religion
and Folk-Lore of Northern India, vol. ii, p. 254 ; and Chauvin, op. cit., vii, p. 9,
under " La Baleine."

Various explanations of this legend have been offered, some rather
fantastic like that of a certain American astronomer of the last century who
saw the star-group " Cetus " in the whale and the "moon passing through it
in three days and nights " in Jonah. There are, however, other cosmological
interpretations deserving of more attention. We have already seen (pp. 81-83
of this volume) how widespread was the belief that at eclipses the luminary
was swallowed or attacked by some monster, and it is quite understandable
that the primitive mind might easily conceive of the sunset being caused by
a huge fish swallowing the sun. But when we come to the Jonah legend, we
find that the prophet was in the fish — i.e. invisible to human eyes — for three
days — the period of the moon's disappearance at the end of the month (see
R. Campbell Thompson, Semitic Magic, pp. 53, 54). Jonah is the Hebrew
VOL. II. N

194 THE OCEAN OF STORY

fisher-king Satyavrata, when he saw that young man come
out and bestow his blessing on him, was astonished, and asked
him : " Who are you, and how did this lot of dwelling in the
belly of the fish befall you ? What means this exceedingly
strange fate that you have suffered ? " When Saktideva
heard this he answered that king of the fishermen : " I am
a Brahman of the name of Saktideva from the city of
Vardhamana; and I am bound to visit the City of Gold,
and because I do not know where it is, I have for a long
time wandered far over the earth ; then I gathered from a
speech of Dirghatapas' that it was probably in an island,
so I set out to find Satyavrata the king of the fishermen,
who lives in the island of Utsthala, in order to learn its
whereabouts, but on the way I suffered shipwreck, and so,
having been whelmed in the sea and swallowed by a fish,
I have been brought here now."

word for " dove," and, as Robertson Smith has pointed out {Religion of' the
Semites, quoting Al-Nadim, 294*), it was at Harran, the city sacred to the
moon-god, that the dove was not sacrificed.

A fairly widely accepted interpretation of the Jonah legend, however, is
that it is a prophecy conveyed under a parable. There are several reasons
given for the propagation of this view. In the first place, no reference of
the supposed conversion of Nineveh by Jonah is mentioned by Isaiah, Ezekiel,
Hosea, or the other prophets, and no records of Jonah's visit to the city have
been discovered. Jeremiah (li, 34) clearly shows the meaning of expressions
similar to those found in the Jonah story. Here we read ; "Nebuchadrezzar,
the king of Babylon, hath devoured me, he hath crushed me, he hath made
me an empty vessel, he hath swallowed me up like a dragon, he hath filled
his belly with my delicates, he hath cast me out." See also Jeremiah 1, 17 ;
1, 44; and Isaiah xxvii, 1.

Other interpretations of the story have been advocated. W. Simpson
{The Jonah Legend, London, 1899) considers that it is an initiatory legend
showing death and subsequent resurrection, embodying the same principles
as Christian baptism and the Brahmanic "rite of the twice-born." He points
out that Jonah (ii, 2) cried out from "hell" — i.e. "Hades," "Sheol," or the
"grave" — which shows that there was no real "fish" in the case, and that
it was, on the contrary, the dramatic action of a ceremony, with its symbolic
accessories.

For other interesting references see G. A. Smith, 7'he Book of the Twelve
Prophets, 1899, vol. ii, p. 524; Hans Schmitt, Jona, 1907; and T. K. Cheyne,
''Jonah," Ency. Brit.^ vol. xv, pp. 496, 497. For a Polynesian and Dutch New
Guinea parallel of the Jonah story see respectively Macculloch, Childhood of
Fiction, p. 50, and Frazer, Folk-Lore of the Old Testament, vol. iii, p. 83. — n.m.p.

SAKTIDEVA MEETS A RELATION 195

When Saktideva had said this, Satyavrata said to him :
" I am in truth Satyavrata, and this is the very island you
were seeking ; but though I have seen many islands I have
never seen the city you desire to find, but I have heard of it
as situated in one of the distant islands." Having said this,
and perceiving that Saktideva was cast down, Satyavrata, out
of kindness for his guest, went on to say : " Brahman, do
not be despondent ; remain here this night, and to-morrow
morning I will devise some expedient to enable you to attain
your object." The Brahman was thus consoled by the
king, and sent off to a monastery of Brahmans, where guests
were readily entertained. There Saktideva was supplied with
food by a Brahman named Vishnudatta, an inmate of the
monastery, and entered into conversation with him. And
in the course of that conversation, being questioned by him,
he told him in a few words his country, his family and his
whole history. When Vishnudatta heard that, he immedi-
ately embraced him, and said in a voice indistinct from the
syllables being choked with tears of joy : " Bravo ! you are
the son of my maternal uncle and a fellow-countryman of
mine. But I long ago in my childhood left that country
to come here. So stop here awhile, and soon the stream of
merchants and pilots that come here from other islands will
accomplish your wish."

Having told him his descent in these words, Vishnudatta
waited upon Saktideva with all becoming attentions. And
Saktideva, forgetting the toil of the journey, obtained delight,
for the meeting of a relation in a foreign land is like a fountain
of nectar in the desert. And he considered that the accom-
plishment of his object was near at hand, for good luck
befalling one by the way indicates success in an under-
taking. So he reclined at night sleepless upon his bed,
with his mind fixed upon the attainment of his desire, and
Vishnudatta, who was by his side, in order to encourage and
delight him at the same time, related to him the following
tale : —

196 THE OCEAN OF STORY

29c. ASokadatta and Vijayadatta ^

Formerly there was a great Brahman named Govinda-
svamin, Hving on a great royal grant of land on the banks
of the Yamuna. And in the course of time there were born
to that virtuous Brahman two sons like himself, Ai^okadatta
and Vijayadatta. While they were living there, there arose
a terrible famine in that land, and so Govindasvamin said to
his wife : " This land is ruined by famine, and I cannot bear
to behold the misery of my friends and relations. For who
gives anything to anybody ? So let us at any rate give away
to our friends and relations what little food we possess and
leave this country. And let us go with our family to Benares
to live there." When he said this to his wife she consented,
and he gave away his food and set out from that place with his
wife, sons and servants. For men of noble soul cannot bear
to witness the miseries of their relatives. And on the road he
beheld a skull-bearing Saiva ascetic, white with ashes, and with
matted hair, like the god Siva himself with his half-moon.

The Brahman approached that wise man with a bow,
and out of love for his sons asked him about their destiny,
whether it should be good or bad, and that Yogi answered
him : " The future destiny of your sons is auspicious, but you
shall be separated. Brahman, from this younger one, Vijaya-
datta, and finally by the might of the second, A^okadatta,
you shall be united to him," Govindasvamin, when that
wise man said this to him, took leave of him and departed,
overpowered with joy, grief and wonder ; and after reaching
Benares he spent the day there in a temple of Durga out-
side the town, engaged in worshipping the goddess and such-
like occupations. And in the evening he encamped outside
that temple under a tree with his family, in the company
of pilgrims who had come from other countries. And at
night, while all were asleep, wearied with their long journey,
stretched out on strewn leaves and such other beds as
travellers have to put up with, his younger son Vijayadatta,^
who was awake, was suddenly seized with a cold ague fit;

^ Cf. Grimm's M'drchen, No. 60; Sicilianische Marchen, Nos. 39 and 40,
with Dr Kohler's notes.

THE COLD AGUE FIT 197

that ague quickly made him tremble, and caused his hair to
stand on end, as if it had been the fear of his approaching
separation from his relations. And oppressed with the cold
he woke up his father, and said to him : "A terrible ague
afflicts me here now, father, so bring fuel and light me a fire
to keep off the cold ; in no other way can I obtain relief or
get through the night." When Govindasvamin heard him
say this, he was distressed at his suffering, and said to him :
" Whence can I procure fire now, my son ? " Then his son
said : " Why, surely we can see a fire burning near us on this
side, and it is very large, so why should I not go there and
warm my body ? So take me by the hand, for I have a
shivering fit, and lead me there." Thus entreated by his son,
the Brahman went on to say : " This is a cemetery,^ and the
fire is that of a fimeral pyre, so how can you go to a place
terrible from the presence of goblins and other spirits, for
Vijayadatta Y^u are Only a child ? " When the brave Vijaya-
hecdmes a datta heard that speech of his affectionate father
Rakshasa -^e laughed, and said in his confidence : " What
can the wretched goblins and other evil ones do to me ?
Am I a weakling? So take me there without fear." When
he said this so persistently, his father led him there, and the
boy warming his body approached the pyre, which seemed to
bear on itself the presiding deity of the Rakshasas ^ in visible
form, with the smoke of the flames for dishevelled hair, devour-
ing the flesh of men. The boy at once encouraged his father ^

^ If such a word can be applied to a place where bodies are burnt.

The usual expression is "burning-ground/' or "burning-ghat." — n.m.p.

2 See Vol. I, pp. 204, 205. When Hanuman, the monkey-god, entered
Lanka in the form of a cat, to reconnoitre, he saw that the Rakshasas who
slept in the house "were of every shape and form. Some of them disgusted
the eye, while some were beautiful to look on. Some had long arms and
frightful shapes ; some were very fat and some were very lean ; some were
dwarf and some were prodigiously tall. Some had only one eye, and
others had only one ear. Some had monstrous bellies, hanging breasts, long
projecting teeth, and crooked thighs ; whilst others were exceedingly beauti-
ful to behold and clothed in great splendour. Some had the heads of serpents,
some the heads of asses, some of horses, and some of elephants." For further
details see Crooke, op. cit., vol. i, pp. 246-250. — n.m.p.

3 Samdsvasya, the reading of a MS. in the Sanskrit College, would perhaps
give a better sense.

198 THE OCEAN OF STORY

and asked him what the round thing was that he saw inside
the pyre. And his father, standing at his side, answered
him : " This, my son, is the skull of a man which is burning
in the pyre."

Then the boy in his recklessness struck the skull with a
piece of wood lighted at the top and clove it. The brains
spouted up from it and entered his mouth, like the initiation
into the practices of the Rakshasas, bestowed upon him by
the funeral flame. And by tasting them that boy became
a Rakshasa,^ with hair standing on end, with sword that he

1 Although at first sight the disgusting method by which Vijayadatta
becomes a Rakshasa may appear merely fantastic and revolting, the idea is
based on practices which enter into the Tantric rites of the Sakta worshippers
of Devi, in one of her various forms, as Kali, Durga, Chamunda, etc. Apart
from the cannibalism and human sacrifices connected with this worship, we
find similar and even more loathsome practices among the Aghorl caste, who
are not even extinct to-day (see p. 90n^). Members of this caste eat the
most disgusting things imaginable, including putrid corpses, human and animal
excretions, etc.

As Crooke points out (" Aghori," Hastings' Enci/, Rel. Eih., vol. i, p. 212),
these vile practices may perhaps be accounted for by similar ones which
existed, and in some cases do still exist, among wizards and medicine-men
of savage tribes. The idea at the root of such practices is that the unusual
and filthy food thus consumed enhances the spiritual exaltation of the eater.
I consider it is really the same principle as we saw (p. 117) existed in the
minds of people who perform rites in a state of nudity.

The following examples of eating disgusting food for magical reasons have
been collected by Crooke (op. cit., p. 212) : According to Haddon (Report
Cambridge Exped., vol. v, p. 321), at Mabuiag in Torres Straits, the Maidelaig,
or sorcerer, "made a practice of eating anything that was disgusting and
revolting in character, or poisonous or medicinal in nature, not only during
the course of instruction, but subsequently, whenever about to perform a
special act of sorcery. For instance, they were said frequently to eat flesh
of corpses, or to mix the juices of corpses with their food. One effect of this
diet was to make them ' wild ' so that they did not care for anyone, and all
affection temporarily ceased for relatives, wife and children ; and on being
angered by any of them, they would not hesitate to commit murder." In
parts of Melanesia, according to Codrington, Mana, or spiritual exaltation, is
gained by eating human flesh ; and in this way people obtain the power of
becoming vampires, the ghost of the corpse which was eaten entering into
friendly relations with the eater (Joum. Anlh. Iml., vol. x, p. 305 ; Melanestans,
p. 222). In Central Africa, according to Macdonald, witches and wizards feed
on human flesh, and anyone tasting a morsel of such food becomes himself a
wizard {Joum. Anth. Inst., vol. xxii, p. 107). Among nearly all the Bantu negro

THE TERRIBLE TRANSFORMATION 199

had drawn from the flame, terrible with projecting tusks :
so he seized the skull and, drinking the brains from it, he
licked it with tongue restlessly quivering like the flames of
fire that clung to the bone. Then he flung aside the skull,
and lifting his sword he attempted to slay his own father
Govindasvamin. But at that moment a voice came out
from the cemetery : " Kapalasphota,^ thou god, thou oughtest
not to slay thy father. Come here." When the boy heard
that, having obtained the title of Kapalasphota and become
a Rakshasa, he let his father alone and disappeared; and
his father departed, exclaiming aloud : " Alas, my son !
Alas, my virtuous son ! Alas, Vijayadatta ! " And he re-
turned to the temple of Durga, and in the morning he told
his wife and his eldest son Asokadatta what had taken place.
Then that unfortunate man together with them suffered
an attack of the fire of grief, terrible like the falling of
lightning from a cloud, so that the other people who were
sojourning in Benares, and had come to visit the shrine of
the goddess, came up to him and sympathised heartily with
his sorrow.

In the meanwhile a great merchant, who had come to
worship the goddess, named Samudradatta, beheld Govinda-
svamin in that state. The good man approached him and
comforted him, and immediately took him and his family
home to his own house. And there he provided him with a

races there is a lingering suspicion that the sorcerer, or person desiring to
become a sorcerer, is a corpse-eater, a ghoul who digs up the bodies of dead
persons to eat them, either from a morbid taste, or in the belief that this
action will invest him with magical powers. In Uganda, as well as in many
parts of Bantu Africa, there is believed to exist a secret society of such ghouls,
who assemble at midnight for the purpose of disinterring and eating corpses.
People cursed with this morbid taste are in Uganda called basezi (Johnston,
Uganda, vol. ii, pp. 578, 692 et. seq.).

Stories similar to those in the present work are still told in India (Panjab
Notes and Queries, vol. ii, p. 75 ; Steel and Temple's Wide-Awake Stories, p. 418).
Even at the present day the Odi magicians in Malabar are said to eat filth as
a means of acquiring power (Fawcett, Bulletin of the Madras Museum, vol. iii,
p. 311).

For further details reference should be made to Bourke, Scatalogic Rites
of all Nations, see especially ch. xliii, under " Witchcraft," etc. — n.m.p.

^ I.e. "skull-cleaver."

200 THE OCEAN OF STORY

bath and other luxuries, for this is the innate tendency of the
great, to have mercy upon the wretched. Govindasvamin
also and his wife recovered their self-command, having
heard ^ the speech of the great Saiva ascetic, hoping to be
reunited to their son. And thenceforth he lived in that city
of Benares, in the house of that rich merchant, having been
asked by him to do so. And there his other son Aiokadatta
grew up to be a young man, and after studying the sciences
learnt boxing and wrestling. And gradually he attained
such eminence in these arts that he was not surpassed by
any champion on the earth. And once on a time there was
a great gathering of wrestlers at an idol procession, ^ and a
great and famous wrestler came from the Deccan. He con-
quered all the other wrestlers of the King of Benares, who
was called Pratapamukuta, before his eyes. Then the king
had Aj^okadatta quickly summoned from the house of that
excellent merchant, and ordered him to contend with that
wrestler. That wrestler began the combat by catching the
arm of Ai^okadatta with his hand, but A^okadatta seized
his arm and hurled him to the ground. Then the field of
combat, as it were, pleased, applauded the victor with the
resounding noise produced by the fall of that champion
wrestler. And the king being gratified, loaded A^okadatta
with jewels, and having seen his might, he made him his
own personal attendant. So he became a favourite of the
king's, and in time attained great prosperity, for to one who
possesses heroic qualities a king who appreciates merit is a
perfect treasure-house.

Once on a time that king went on the fourteenth day
of the month away from his capital, to worship the god Siva
in a splendid temple in a distant town. After he had paid
The Call ^^^ devotions, he was returning by night near
from ihe the Cemetery when he heard this utterance issue

Funeral Pyre ^^^ • ^ . c. q j^^^^ ^j^^ ^j^-^f magistrate OUt of

private malice proclaimed that I deserved death, and it is

^ Perhaps we ought to read smritva for srutva, " remembering," " calling
to mind."

^ Barnett {Golden Town, p. \6) translates simply "a religious festival."

N.M.P.

THE IMPALED MAN 201

now the third day since I was impaled, and even now my
life will not leave my body, though I am innocent, so I am
exceedingly thirsty. O King, order water to be given me."
When the king heard it, out of pity he said to his personal
attendant Asokadatta : " Send that man some water."
Then Asokadatta said : " Who would go there at night ?
So I had better go myself." Accordingly he took the water
and set off.

After the king had proceeded on his way to his capital,
the hero entered that cemetery, the interior of which was
difficult to penetrate, as it was filled with dense darkness
within ; in it there were awful evening oblations offered
with the human flesh scattered about by the jackals ; in
places the cemetery was lighted up by the flaming beacons
of the blazing funeral pyres, and in it the Vetalas made
terrible music with the clapping of their hands, so that it
seemed as if it were the palace of black night. ^ Then he
cried aloud : " Who asked the king for water ? " And he
heard from one quarter an answer : "I asked for it." Follow-
ing the voice he went to a funeral pyre near, and beheld a
man impaled on the top of a stake, and underneath it he saw
a woman that he had never seen before, weeping, adorned
with beautiful ornaments, lovely in every limb — like the
night adorned with the rays of the moon, now that the moon
itself had set, its splendour having waned in the dark fort-
night, come to worship the funeral pyre.^ He asked the
woman : " Who are you, mother,^ and why are you standing
weeping here ? " She answered him : "I am the ill-fated

^ Barnett {pp. cit, p. 17) translates "while the tuneless hand-clapping of
goblins rang out ; it was like black Night's own palace." — n.m.p.

2 The passage is not clear. Speyer (op. cit., p. 105) points out that the
difficulty vanishes when we read citdrohaya of the D. text instead of citdrcdya
in Brockhaus. The wife, who sits down on the earth near her impaled husband,
is duly compared to a night of the dark half of the month, at the time when
the moon has set; both, in fact, are preparing to ascend the pyre that is to
consume their husband — the woman after the death of the tortured man, and
Night in the glow of the approaching dawn, — n.m.p.

2 As the lady was young and beautiful, this mode of address may seem
strange, but it is an assurance that the speaker has no designs on the other's
chastity. It corresponds with the Arabic " Ya Ummi ! " — " O my mother ! "
See Nights (Burton, vol. viii, p. 87). — n.m.p.

202 THE OCEAN OF STORY

wife of him who is here impaled, and I am waiting here with
the firm intention of ascending the funeral pyre with him.
And I am waiting some time for his Ufe to leave his body,
for though it is the third day of his impalement his breath
does not depart. And he often asks for that water which I
have brought here, but I cannot reach his mouth, my friend,
as the stake is high." When he heard that speech of hers, the
mighty hero said to her : " But here is water in my hand sent
to him by the king, so place your foot on my back and lift it
to his mouth, for the mere touching of another man in sore need
does not disgrace a woman." When she heard that, she con-
sented, and, taking the water, she climbed up so as to plant her
two feet on the back of A^okadatta, who bent down at the foot
of the stake. Soon after, as drops of blood unexpectedly began
to fall upon the earth and on his back, the hero lifted up his face
and looked. Then he saw that woman cutting off slice after
slice of that impaled man's flesh with a knife and eating it.^
Then, perceiving that she was some horrible demon, ^ he

^ So in Laura Gonzenbach's Sicilianische M'drchen, p. 66', a lovely woman
opens with a knife the veins of the sleeping prince and drinks his blood. See
also Veckenstedt's Wendische Sageti, p. 354. Ralston in his Russian Folk-Tales,
p. 17, compares this part of the story with a Russian story called "The Friend"

(Afanasief, vi, No. 66). The incident in our text found its way into the

story of "Brave Seventee Bai/' Frere's Old Deccan Days, pp. 27, 28. The
best-known story of people digging up corpses and eating them occurs in
the " History of Sidi Nu'uman," Nights (Burton, Supp., vol. iii, pp. 325-336).
A very similar tale is current at Palena, in the Abruzzi, and is given in vol. iii
of the Archivio per lo studio delle Tradizioni Popolari (Palermo, 1882), p. 222.
An important abstract was given by E. Sidney Hartland to W. S. Clouston,
who printed it on pp. 585-586 of the same volume of the Nights as given above.
In this case (as in that of Sidi Nu'uman) the attention of the husband is
drawn to his wife's behaviour as she cannot eat anything when at home and
merely " picks a few grains of rice with a large pin." Her suspicious husband
follows her one night to the burial-ground, where she meets with certain
female companions, who open a grave and feast on a newly buried corpse.
V^» hen on the next day the husband shows he is no longer in ignorance of
his wife's strange pastime, he is immediately turned into a dog by her magic.

Other references will be found in Crooke, Popular Folk-Lore of Northern
India, vol. ii, pp. l68, l69: Chauvin, op. cit., vii, p. 199; and Macculloch,
The Childhood of Fiction, ch. x. — n.m.p.

^ One is tempted to read vikritdm lor vikfitiin, but vikriti is translated by
the Petersburg lexicographers as Gesperisierscheinung, Vikritam would mean
transformed into a Rakshasl.

THE JEWELLED ANKLET 203

dragged her down in a rage, and took hold of her foot with
its tinkUng anklets in order to dash her to pieces on the
earth. She for her part dragged away from him that foot,
and by her deluding power quickly flew up into the heaven
and became invisible. And the jewelled anklet, which had
fallen from her foot while she was dragging it away, re-
mained in one of Asokadatta's hands. Then he, reflecting
that she had disappeared after showing herself mild at first,
and evil-working in the middle, and at the end horror-
striking by assuming a terrible form, like association with
wicked men, and seeing that heavenly anklet in his hand,
was astonished, grieved and delighted at the same time ;
and then he left that cemetery, taking the anklet with him,
and went to his own house, and in the morning, after bathing,
to the palace of the king.

And when the king said, " Did you give the water to the
man who was impaled ? " he said he had done so, and gave
him that anklet ; and when the king of his own accord asked
him where it came from, he told that king his wonderful
and terrible night adventure. And then the king, perceiving
that his courage was superior to that of all men, though he
was before pleased with his other excellent qualities, was
now more exceedingly delighted ; and he took that anklet
in his joy and gave it with his own hand to the queen, and
described to her the way in which he had obtained it. And
she, hearing the story and beholding that heavenly- jewelled
anklet, rejoiced in her heart and was continually engaged in
extolling Asokadatta. Then the king said to her : " Queen,
in birth, in learning, in truthfulness and beauty Asoka-
datta is great among the great ; and I think it would be a
good thing if he were to become the husband of our lovely
daughter Madanalekha ; in a bridegroom these qualities are
to be looked for, not fortune that vanishes in a moment, so I
will give my daughter to this excellent hero."

When she heard that speech of her husband's, that queen
approving the proposal said : "It is quite fitting, for the
youth will be an appropriate match for her, and her heart
has been captivated by him, for she saw him in a spring-
garden, and for some days her mind has been in a state of

204 THE OCEAN OF STORY

vacancy and she neither hears nor sees. I heard of it from
her confidante, and, after spending an anxious night, towards
morning 1 fell asleep, and I remember I was thus addressed
As k d tt ^^ some heavenly woman in a dream : ' My child,
marries thou must not give tliis thy daughter Madanalekha

the Kings to anyouc but A^okadatta, for she is his wife
''"^ ^^ acquired by him in a former birth.' And when
I heard it I woke up, and in the morning I went myself on
the strength of that dream and consoled my daughter. And
now my husband has of his own accord proposed the marriage
to me. Let her, therefore, be united to him, as a spring-
creeper to its stalk." ^ When the king's beloved wife said
this to him, he was pleased, and he made festal rejoicings,
and summoning A^okadatta gave that daughter to him.
And the union of those two, the daughter of the king,
and the son of the great Brahman, was such that each
enhanced the other's glory, like the union of prosperity and
modesty.

And once upon a time the queen said to the king, with
reference to the anklet brought by A^okadatta : " My
husband, this anklet by itself does not look well, so let
another be made like it." When the king heard that, he
gave an order to the goldsmiths and other craftsmen of the
kind, to make a second anklet like that. But they, after
examining it, said : "It is impossible, O king, to make
another like it, for the work is heavenly, not human. There
are not many jewels of this kind upon the earth, so let another
be sought for where this was obtained." When the king and
the queen heard this, they were despondent, and A^okadatta,
who was there, on seeing that, immediately said : " I myself
will bring you a fellow to that anklet." And having made
this promise he could not give up the project on which he
was resolved, although the king, terrified at his temerity,
endeavoured to dissuade him out of affection.

And taking the anklet he went again on the fourteenth

^ Indian rhetoric always compares the union of husband and wife to the
creeper clinging to a tree. This is, moreover, found in the D. text, which
reads vrkshenevariavl lata. See Speyer, op. cil., p. 10.5. Barnett {Golden Toton,
p. 18) translates "as a climbing plant of spring with its tree." — n.m.p.

HUMAN FLESH FOR SALE ! 205

night of the black fortnight to the cemetery where he had
first obtained it ; and after he had entered that cemetery
which was full of Rakshasas as it was of trees, besmirched
with the copious smoke of the funeral pyres, and with men
hanging from their trunks ^ which were weighed down and
surrounded with nooses, he did not at first see that woman
that he had seen before, but he thought of an admirable
device for obtaining that bracelet, which was nothing else
than the selling of human flesh. ^ So he pulled down a corpse
from the noose by which it was suspended on the tree, and
he wandered about in the cemetery, crying aloud : " Human
flesh for sale, buy, buy ! " ^ And immediately a woman
called to him from a distance, saying : " Courageous man,
bring the human flesh and come along with me." When
he heard that, he advanced, following that woman, and
beheld at no great distance under a tree a lady of heavenly
appearance, surrounded with women, sitting on a throne,
glittering with jewelled ornaments, whom he would never
have expected to find in such a place, any more than to find
a lotus in a desert.

And having been led up by that woman, he approached
the lady seated as has been described, and said : " Here I
am ; I sell human flesh : buy, buy ! " And then the lady of
He obtains hcavculy appearance said to him : " Courageous
the second hcro, foT what pricc will you sell the flesh ? "
Anhlet Then the hero, the corpse hanging over his

shoulder and back, said to her, showing her at the same time
that single jewelled anklet which was in his hand i " I will
give this flesh to whoever will give me a second anklet like
this one ; if you have got a second like it, take the flesh."
When she heard that, she said to him : "I have a second like
it, for this very single anklet was taken by you from me. I
am that very woman who was seen by you near the impaled
man, but you do not recognise me now, because I have

^ Skandha when applied to the Rakshasas means " shoulder."

^ Literally, " great flesh." " Great " seems to give the idea of unlawfulness,

as in the Greek //.cya cpyov.

3 This resembles the Tantric rite described in the Mdlatl Mddhava. See

note at the end of this chapter. — n.m.p.

206 THE OCEAN OF STORY

assumed another shape. So what is the use of flesh ? If
you do what I tell you, I will give you my second anklet,
which matches the one in your hand." When she said this
to the hero, he consented, and said ; " I will immediately do
whatever you say."

Then she told him her whole desire from the beginning :
" There is, good sir, a city named Trighanta on a peak of
the Himalayas. In it there lived a heroic prince of the Rak-
shasas named Lambajihva. I am his wife, Vidyuchchhikha
by name, and I can change my form at will. And as fate
would have it, that husband of mine, after the birth of my
daughter, was slain in battle fighting in front of the King
Kapalasphota ; then that king being pleased gave me his
own city, and I have lived with my daughter in great comfort
on its proceeds up to the present time. And that daughter
of mine has by this time grown up to fresh womanhood, and
I have great anxiety in my mind as to how to obtain for her
a brave husband. Then being here on the fourteenth night
of the lunar fortnight, and seeing you coming along this way
with the king, I thought : ' This good-looking youth is a hero
and a fit match for my daughter, so why should I not devise
some stratagem for obtaining him ? ' Thus I determined,
and imitating the voice of an impaled person, I asked for
water, and brought you into the middle of that cemetery
by a trick. And there I exhibited my delusive power in
assuming a false shape and other characteristics, and, saying
what was false, I imposed upon you there, though only for
a moment. And I artfully left one of my anklets there to
attract you again, like a binding chain to draw you, and then
I came away. And to-day I have obtained you by that
very expedient ; so come to my house, marry my daughter
and receive the other anklet."

When the Rakshasi said this to him, the hero consented,
and by means of her magic power he went with her through
the air to her city. And he saw that city built of gold on a
peak of the Himalayas, like the orb of the sun fixed in one
spot, being weary with the toil of wandering through the
heavens. There he married that daughter of the Prince of
the Rakshasas, by name Vidyutprabha, like the success of his

THE UNEXPECTED ARRIVAL 207

own daring incarnate in bodily form. And Asokadatta dwelt
with that loved one some time in that city, enjoying great
comfort by means of his mother-in-law's wealth. Then he
said to his mother-in-law i " Give me that anklet, for I must
now go to the city of Benares, for I myself long ago promised
the king that I would bring a second anklet, that would vie
with the first one so distinguished for its unparalleled beauty."
The mother-in-law gave him that second anklet of hers and
in addition a golden lotus.^

Then he left that city with the anklet and the lotus,
after promising to return, and his mother-in-law by the
power of her magic knowledge carried him once more
And returns through the air to the cemetery. And then she
safeli/ to stopped under the tree and said to him : "I always

the Palace comc here on the fourteenth night of the black
fortnight, and whenever you come here on that ^ night
you will find me here under the banyan-tree." When
Asokadatta heard this, he agreed to come there on that
night, and took leave of that Rakshasi, and went first to
his father's house. And just as he was gladdening by his
unexpected arrival his parents, who were grieved by such an
absence of his, which doubled their grief for their separation
from their younger son, the king, his father-in-law, who had
heard of his arrival, came in. The king indulged in a long
outburst of joy, embracing him who bent before him, with
limbs the hairs of which stood on end like thorns, as if terrified
at touching one so daring.^

Then Asokadatta entered with him the palace of the
king, like joy incarnate in bodily form ; and he gave to the
king those two anklets matched together, which so to speak
praised his valour with their tinkling; and he bestowed on
that king the beautiful golden lotus, as it were the lotus
with which the presiding Fortune of the Rakshasas' treasure
plays, torn from her hand. Then being questioned out of
curiosity by the king and queen he told the story of his

^ Cf. the golden rose in Gaal, Mdrchen der Magyaren, p. 44.
2 Reading tasyan for tasvidn.

^ Somadeva no doubt means that the hairs on the king's body stood on
end with joy. See Vol. I, p. 120w\ — n.m.p.

208 THE OCEAN OF STORY

exploits, which poured nectar into their ears. The king then
exclaimed : " Is glittering glory, which astonishes the mind
by the description of wonderful exploits, ever obtained
without a man's bringing himself to display boldness ? "
Thus the king spoke on that occasion, and he and the
queen, who had obtained the pair of anklets, considered their
object in life attained, now that they had such a son-in-law.
And then that palace, resounding with festal instruments,
appeared as if it were chanting the virtues of A^okadatta.

And on the next day the king dedicated the golden lotus
in a temple made by himself, placing it upon a beautiful
silver vessel ; and the two together, the vessel and the lotus,
gleamed white and red like the glory of the king and the
might ^ of A^okadatta. And beholding them thus, the king,
a devout worshipper of Siva, with eyes expanded with joy,
spoke inspired with the rapture of adoration : " Ah ! this
lofty vessel appears, with this lotus upon it, like Siva white
with ashes, with his auburn matted locks. If I had a second
golden lotus like it I would place it in this second silver
vessel." When A^okadatta heard this speech of the king's,
he said: "I, King, will bring you a second golden lotus."
When the king heard that, he answered him : "I have no
need of another lotus ; a truce to your temerity ! "

Then as days went on, Ai^okadatta being desirous of
bringing a golden lotus, the fourteenth day of the black
fortnight returned ; and that evening the sun, the golden
lotus of the sky-lake, went to the mountain of setting, as if
out of fear, knowing his desire for a golden lotus ; and when
the shades of night, brown as smoke, began immediately to
spread everywhere like Rakshasas, proud of having swallowed
the red clouds of evening as if they were raw flesh, and the
mouth of night like that of an awful goblin began to yawn,
shining and terrible as tamdla, full of flickering flames,'*
A^okadatta of his own accord left the palace where the
princess was asleep, and again went to that cemetery.
There he beheld at the foot of that banyan-tree his mother-

^ According to the canons of Hindu rhetoric glory is always white.
2 Night is com{)ared to a female goblin (Rakshasi). These creatures have
fiery mouths.

THE LAKE OF GOLDEN LOTUSES 209

in-law the Rakshasi, who had again come, and who received
him with a courteous welcome; and with her the youth
went again to her home, the peak of the Himalayas, where
his wife was anxiously awaiting him. And after he had
remained some time with his wife he said to his mother-
in-law : " Give me a second golden lotus from somewhere or
other." When she heard that, she said to him : " Whence
can I procure another golden lotus ? But there is a lake
here belonging to our King Kapalasphota, where golden
lotuses of this kind grow on all sides. From that lake he
gave that one lotus to my husband as a token of affection."
When she said this, he answered her : " Then take me to
that lake in order that I may myself take a golden lotus from
it." She then attempted to dissuade him, saying : " It is
impossible ; for the lake is guarded by terrible Rakshasas " ;
but nevertheless he would not desist from his importunity.
Then at last his mother-in-law was with much difficulty
induced to take him there, and he beheld from afar that
heavenly lake on the plateau of a lofty mountain, covered
with dense and tall-stalked lotuses of gleaming gold, as if
from continually facing the sun's rays they had drunk them
in, and so become interpenetrated with them.

So he went there and began to gather the lotuses ; and
while he was thus engaged the terrible Rakshasas who
guarded it endeavoured to prevent him from doing so.
Asokadatta -^^^ being armed he killed some of them, but
meets his the others fled and told their King Kapalas-
Brother phota,i and when that King of the Rakshasas

heard of it he was enraged, and came there himself, and saw
Ai^okadatta with the lotuses he had carried off. And in his
astonishment he exclaimed as he recognised his brother :
" What ! is this my brother Asokadatta come here ? " Then
he flung away his weapon, and, with his eyes washed with
tears of joy, he quickly ran and fell at his feet, and said
to him : "I am Vijayadatta, your younger brother ; we are
both the sons of that excellent Brahman Govindasvamin.
And by the appointment of destiny I became a Rakshasa
such as you see, and have continued such for this long time ;

^ Cf. Sicilianiscke MdrcheUj collected by Laura Gonzenbach, vol. i, p. l60,
VOL. II. 0

210 THE OCEAN OF STORY

and I am called Kapalasphota from my cleaving the skull
on the funeral pyre. But now from seeing you I have re-
membered my former Brahman nature, and that Rakshasa
nature of mine, that clouded my mind with delusion, has
left me." When Vijayadatta said this, A^okadatta embraced
him, and, so to speak, washed with copious tears of joy his
body defiled by the Rakshasa nature. And while he was
thus engaged there descended from heaven by divine com-
mand the spiritual guide of the Vidyadharas, named Kau^ika.
And he, approaching these two brothers, said : " You and
your family are all Vidyadharas, who have been reduced to
this state by a curse, and now the curse of all of you has
terminated. So receive these sciences, which belong to you,
and which you must share with your relations. And return
to your own proper dwelling, taking with you your relations."
Having said this, the spiritual guide, after bestowing the
sciences on them, ascended to heaven.

And they, having become Vidyadharas, awoke from their
long dream and went through the air to that peak of the
Himalayas, taking with them the golden lotuses ; and there
A^okadatta repaired to his wife, the daughter of the King
of the Rakshasas, and then her curse came to an end and
she became a Vidyadhari. And those two brothers went in
a moment with that fair-eyed one to Benares, travelling
through the air. And there they visited their parents, who
were scorched with the fire of separation, and refreshed
them by pouring upon them the revivifying nectar of their
own appearance. And those two, who, without changing the
body, had gone through such wonderful transformations,
produced joy not only in their parents, but in the people
at large. And when Vijayadatta's father, after so long a
separation, folded him in a close embrace, he filled not only
his arms, but also his desire.

Then the King Pratapamukuta, the father-in-law of
A^okadatta, hearing of it, came there in high delight; and
A^okadatta, being kindly received by the king, entered with
his relations the king's palace, in which his beloved was
anxiously awaiting him, and which was in a state of festal
rejoicing. And he gave many golden lotuses to that king,

VIDYADHARAS CURSED TO MORTAL BIRTH 211

and the king was delighted at getting more than he had
asked for. Then Vijayadatta's father Govindasvamin, full
of wonder and curiosity, said to him in the presence of all :
" Tell me, my son, what sort of adventures you had after you
had become a Rakshasa in the cemetery during the night."

Then Vijayadatta said to him : " My father, when in
my reckless frivolity I had cloven the burning skull on the
funeral pyre, as fate would have it, I immediately, as you
Vijayadatta ^^^> became a Rakshasa by its brains having
relates his entered my mouth, being bewildered with delu-
Adventures ^{qyi. Then I was Summoned by the other Rak-
shasas, who gave me the name of Kapalasphota, and I joined
them. And then I was led by them to their sovereign,
the King of the Rakshasas, and he, when he saw me, was
pleased with me and appointed me commander-in-chief.
And once on a time that King of the Rakshasas went, in his
infatuation, to attack the Gandharvas, and was there slain in
battle by his foes. And then his subjects accepted my rule,
so I dwelt in his city and ruled those Rakshasas ; and while
I was there I suddenly beheld that elder brother of mine,
Asokadatta, who had come for golden lotuses, and the sight
of him put a stop to that Rakshasa nature in me. What
follows, how we were released from the power of the curse,
and thereby recovered our sciences,^ all this my elder brother
will relate to you."

When Vijayadatta had told this story, Asokadatta began
to tell his from the beginning : " Long ago we were Vidya-
dharas, and from the heaven we beheld the daughters of
the hermits bathing in the Ganges near the hermitage of
Galava,^ and then we fell suddenly in love with them, and
they returned our affection ; all this took place in secret,
but their relations, who possessed heavenly insight, found
it out and cursed us in their anger : ' May you two wicked
ones be born both of you to a mortal woman, and then
you shall be separated in a marvellous manner, but when the
second of you shall behold the first arrived in a distant land,

^ Magical sciences, in virtue of which they were Vidyadharas or science-
holders.

2 A son or pupil of Visvamitra.

212 THE OCEAN OF STORY

inaccessible to man, and shall recognise him, then you shall
have your magic knowledge restored to you by the spiritual
preceptor of the Vidyadharas, and you shall again become
Vidyadharas, released from the curse and reunited to your
friends.' Having been cursed in this way by those hermits,
we were both bom here in this land, and you know the whole
story of our separation ; and now by going to the city of the
King of the Rakshasas, by virtue of my mother-in-law's
magic power, to fetch the golden lotuses I have found this
younger brother of mine. And in that very place we ob-
tained the sciences ^ from our preceptor Prajnaptikau^ika,
and suddenly becoming Vidyadharas we have quickly arrived
here." Thus Asokadatta spoke, and then that hero of vari-
ous adventures, delighted at having escaped the darkness
of the curse, bestowed on his parents and his beloved, the
daughter of the king, his wonderful sciences of many kinds,
so that their minds were suddenly awakened and they became
Vidyadharas.

Then the happy hero took leave of the king, and with his
brother, his parents and his two wives flew up and quickly
reached through the air the palace of his emperor. There he
beheld him, and received his orders, and so did his brother,
and he bore henceforth the name of Ai^okavega, and his
brother of Vijayavega. And both the brothers, having be-
come noble Vidyadhara youths, went, accompanied by their
relations, to the splendid mountain named Govindakuta,
which now became their home. And Pratapamukuta, the
King of Benares, overpowered by wonder, placed one of the

^ Prajnapti, "foreknowledge," is one of the many "sciences" controlled
by Vidyadharas, or "holders of magic science."

She (for the science is feminine) occurs again at the beginning of
Chapter XXX; in the "Story of Alankaravatl," Chapter LI; and in the
"Story of the Silent Couple," Chapter CXI. In Chapter XLV the art is
said to be founded on Sankhya and Yoga and is described as " the famous
supernatural power, and the independence of knowledge, the dominion over
matter that is characterised by lightness and other mystic properties."

Various other sciences besides Prajnapti occur in this work, thus in
Chapter XLVI the science called Mohani, "bewitching," appears, and in
Chapter CVII it is Gaurl, "with three eyes, armed with a trident," who
paralysed the chief heroes of Naravahanadatta's army. See Bloomfield^
Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc, vol. Ivi, 1917, pp. 1-6. — n.m.p.

THE CHANCES OF SUCCESS 213

golden lotuses in the second vessel in his temple, and offered
to Siva the other golden lotuses presented by Ai^okadatta,
and, delighted with the honour of his connection, considered
his family highly fortunate.

29. Story of the Golden City

" Thus divine persons become incarnate for some reason,
and are born in this world of men, and possessing their
native virtue and courage, attain successes which it is hard
to win. So I am persuaded that you, O sea of courage, are
some portion of a divinity, and will attain success as you
desire ; daring in achievements hard to accomplish even by
the great, generally indicates a surpassingly excellent nature.
Moreover, the Princess Kanakarekha, whom you love, must
surely be a heavenly being, otherwise being a mere child how
could she desire a husband that has seen the Golden City ? "
Having heard in secret this long and interesting story from
Vishnudatta, Saktideva, desiring in his heart to behold the
Golden City, and supporting himself with resolute patience,
managed to get through the night.

214 THE OCEAN OF STORY

NOTE ON TANTRIC RITES IN THE MALATi MADHAVA

Bhavabhuti, the great romantic dramatist of India, who flourished towards
the end of the seventh century, has three plays attributed to him — the Mdlati
Madhava, the Maha Vtra Charita, and the Uttara llama Charita.

It is in the first of these that we have such insight into the esoteric rites
of Hinduism. The Tantric practices pictured here are so vivid and detailed
that imagination must have been aided by a knowledge of actual fact. The
goddess whose worship figures so largely in the play is Chamunda, a form of
Durga. Among the rites of the high priest is the sacrifice of a human virgin,
and by means of sorcery Mfilatl is led to the dread temple of the goddess.

The hero Madhava has decided, like Faust, to call the powers of evil
to his aid in his winning of Malati. Accordingly he prepares for the necessary
Tantric rites by procuring human flesh as an offering — flesh which had been
obtained not by the common method of cutting it from a man slain in battle,
but, we are led to suppose, by more grim and sanguinary means. Chance
takes Madhava, with his offering of flesh, to the very temple where, little as
he knows it, his beloved is bound and about to be offered up as a sacrifice to
Chamunda.

The temple is situated in a burning-ground and as Madhava approaches
the terrors of the place begin to have their effect on him. On hearing a
noise behind he speaks as follows (the extracts given here are taken from
Act V of the play, as translated by H. H. Wilson; see his Theatre of the
Hindus J vol. ii, 1827) : —

" Now wake the terrors of the place, beset
With crowding and malignant fiends ; the flames
From funeral pyres scarce lend their sullen light.
Clogged with their fleshly prey, to dissipate
The fearful gloom that hems them round. Pale ghosts
Sport with foul goblins, and their dissonant mirth
In shrill respondent shrieks is echoed round.
Well, be it so. I seek, and must address them.
Demons of ill, and disembodied spirits,
Who haunt this spot, I bring you flesh for sale.
The flesh of man untouched by trenchant steel.
And worthy your acceptance. (-4 great noise.)
How, the noise

High, shrill, and indistinct, of chattering sprites
Communicative fills the charnel ground.
Strange forms like foxes flit along the sky ;
From the red hair of their lank bodies darts
The meteor blaze ; or from their mouths that stretch
From ear to ear thickset with numerous fangs.
Or eyes or beards or brows, the radiance streams.

TANTRIC RITES IN THE MALATI MADHAVA 215

And now I see the goblin host : each stalks,
On legs like palm-trees, a gaunt skeleton.
Whose fleshless bones are bound by starting sinews.
And scantly cased in black and shrivelled skin :
Like tall and withered trees by lightning scathed
They move, and as amidst their sapless trunks
The mighty serpent curls — so in each mouth
Wide-yawning rolls the vast blood-dripping tongue.
They mark my coming, and the half-chewed morsel
Falls to the howling wolf — and now they fly.

(^Pauses and looks round. ^
Race — dastardly as hideous — all is plunged
In utter gloom. (^Considering.) The river flows before me.
The boundary of the funeral ground, that winds
Through mouldering bones its interrupted way.
Wild raves the torrent as it rushes past.
And rends its crumbling bank ; the wailing Owl
Hoots through its skirting groves, and to the sounds
The loud-moaning Jackal yells reply."

Suddenly Madhava hears a voice and rushes off alarmed.

Meanwhile the priest and priestess in the temple have dressed the luck-
less Malati as a victim and a ritual dance is being performed round her as she
lies bound and terrified. The priest begins his incantations thus :

•' Hail — hail — Chamunda, mighty goddess, hail !
I glorify thy sport, when in the dance.
That fills the court of Siva with delight.
Thy foot descending spurns the earthly Globe.
Beneath the weight the broad-backed tortoise reels ;
The egg of Brahma trembles at the shock ;
And in a yawning chasm, that gapes like hell.
The sevenfold main tumultuously rushes.

The elephant hide that robes thee, to thy steps
Swings to and fro — the whirling talons rend
The crescent on thy brow — from the torn orb
The trickling nectar falls, and every skull
That gems thy necklace laughs with horrid life —
Attendant spirits tremble and applaud.
The mountain falls before thy powerful arms.
Around whose length the sable serpents twine
Their swelling forms, and knit terrific bands.
Whilst from the hood expanded frequent flash
Envenomed flames —

As rolls thy awful head,

The lowering eye that glows amidst thy brow

216 THE OCEAN OF STORY

A fiery circle designates, that wraps

The spheres within its terrible circumference :

Whilst by the banner on thy dreadful staff,

High waved, the stars are scattered from their orbits.

The three-eyed God exults in the embrace

Of his fair Spouse, as Gaurl sinks appalled

By the distracting cries of countless fiends.

Who shout thy praise. Oh, may such dance afford

Whate'er we need — whate'er may yield us happiness."

W^hile this is proceeding Madhava enters unseen and slaying the priest
releases Malatl.

There are many other striking episodes in the play, but the above is
sufficient to show the Tan trie basis of the scene described in pp. 198, 199 and
205 of this volume. — n.m.p.

CHAPTER XXVI

29. Story of the Golden City

THE next morning, while Saktideva was dwelling in the
monastery, in the island of Utsthala, Satyavrata, the
king of the fishermen, came to him and said to him
in accordance with the promise which he had made before :
" Brahman, I have thought of a device for accomplishing
your wish. There is a fair isle in the middle of the sea named
Ratnakuta, and in it there is a temple of the adorable Vishnu
founded by the Ocean, and on the twelfth day of the white
fortnight of Ashadha there is a festival there, with a procession,
and people come there diligently from all the islands to offer
worship. It is possible that someone there might know about
the Golden City, so come let us go there, for that day is near."
When Satyavrata made this proposal, Saktideva con-
sented gladly, and took with him the provisions for the
journey furnished by Vishnudatta. Then he went on board
the ship brought by Satyavrata, and quickly set out with him
on the ocean-path ; and as he was going with Satyavrata on
the home of marvels ^ in which the monsters resembled islands,
he asked the king, who was steering the ship : " What is
this- enormous object which is seen in the sea far off in this
direction, looking like a huge mountain equipped with wings
rising at will out of the sea ? " Then Satyavrata said :
" Brahman, this is a banyan-tree ^ ; underneath it they say
that there is a gigantic whirlpool, the mouth of the submarine
fire. And we must take care in passing this way to avoid that
spot, for those who once enter that whirlpool never return
again." While Satyavrata was thus speaking, the ship began
to be carried in that very direction by the force of the wind.^

^ I.e. the Ocean.

2 Cf. the €pueos fJieyas <f>vXXoi(Ti Ti9rjXu)<i in the Odyssey, Book XII, 103.

3 The metre of this line is incorrect. There is a superfluous syllable.

Perhaps we ought to read ambuvegatah, "by the current." The D. text

shows Tawney's guess was quite correct. — n.m.p.

217

218 THE OCEAN OF STORY

When Satyavrata saw this he again said to Saktideva :
" Brahman, it is clear that the time of our destruction has
now arrived, for see, this ship suddenly drifts^ in that
direction. And now I cannot anyhow prevent it, so we are
certain to be cast into that deep whirlpool, as into the
mouth of death, by the sea which draws us on as if it were
mighty Fate, the result of our deeds. And it grieves me not
for myself; for whose body is continuing? But it grieves
me to think that your desire has not been accomplished in
spite of all your toils, so while I keep back this ship for a
moment quickly climb on to the boughs of this banyan-tree ;
perhaps some expedient may present itself for saving the
life of one of such noble form; for who can calculate the
caprices of Fate or the waves of the sea ? "

While the heroic Satyavrata was saying this the ship drew
near the tree ; at that moment Saktideva made a leap in his
terror ^ and caught a broad branch of that marine banyan-
tree,^ but Satyavrata 's body and ship, which he offered for
another, were swept down into the whirlpool, and he entered
the mouth of the submarine fire. But Saktideva, though he
had escaped to the bough of that tree, which filled the regions
with its branches, was full of despair, and reflected : "I
have not beheld that Golden City, and I am perishing in
an uninhabited place ; moreover, I have also brought about
the death of that king of the fishermen. Or, rather, who can
resist the awful Goddess of Destiny, that ever places her foot
upon the heads of all men ? " * While the Brahman youth
was thus revolving thoughts suited to the occasion on the

^ I think we ought to read adhah, "downwards."

^ Brockhaus does injustice to Saktideva, who was no coward in the greatest
dangers. The D. text reads visadhvasah, "fearless," instead of 'tha sddhvascU.

— N.M.P.

^ Cf. Odyssei/, xii, 432 :

avrap lyu) irorl fAaKphv ipivthv vxj/ofT* aipdtis

TW ■7rpoa-<f>VS €)(OfX1]V (U9 VVKXipU,

Similarly Sindbad saves himself by bestriding a tub which carried him

under the lee of a lofty island, with trees overhanging the tide. Thereupon
(Nights, Burton, vol. vi, p. 7) "I caught hold of a branch and by its aid
clambered up on to the land, after coming nigh unto death." — n.m.p.
* aAA.' dpa -ijyi Kar dvSpoJv Kpdara /Saivei, Iliad, xix, v. 93.

THE GIGANTIC BIRD 219

trunk of the tree the day came to an end. And in the even-
ing he saw many enormous birds, of the nature of vultures,
coming into that banyan-tree from all quarters, filling the
sides of heaven with their cries, and the waves of the sea,
that was lashed by the wind of their broad wings, appeared
as if running to meet them out of affection produced by
long acquaintance.

Then he, concealed by the dense leaves, overheard^ the
conversation of those birds perched in the branches, which
was carried on in human language. One described some
The City of distant island, another a mountain, another a
Gold at last distant region, as the place where he had gone to
roam during the day, but an old bird among them said :
"I went to-day to the Golden City to disport myself, and
to-morrow morning I shall go there again to feed at my
ease ; for what is the use of my taking a long and fatiguing
journey ? " Saktideva's sorrow was removed by that speech
of the bird's, which resembled a sudden shower of nectar,
and he thought to himself : " Bravo ! that city does exist,
and now I have an instrument for reaching it — this gigantic
bird, given me as a means of conveyance." Thinking thus,
Saktideva slowly advanced and hid himself among the back-
feathers of that bird while it was asleep, and next morning,
when the other birds went off in different directions, that
vulture, exhibiting a strange partiality to the Brahman like
destiny,^ carrying Saktideva on his back where he had climbed
up, went immediately to the Golden City to feed again.^ Then

^ Here we have another example of the " overhearing " motif. See Vol. I,
p. 48w^, and the note on p. 107 of this volume. As stated in this latter
reference, I shall give further variants in a note in Vol. Ill, Chapter XXIX.

N.M.P.

2 Pakshapdta also means "flapping of wings." So there is probably a
pun here.

3 So in the Swedish tale, " The Beautiful Palace East of the Sun and
North of the Earth/' the phoenix carries the youth on his back to the
palace. Cf the halcyon in Lucian's Vera Historia, Book II, 40 (see Fowler's
translation, Oxford, 1905, vol. ii, p. I69), whose nest is seven miles in cir-
cumference, and whose egg is probably the prototype of that in the Arabian
Nights. Cf also the Gliicksvogel in Prym and Socin, Syrische Mdrchen, p. 269,
and the eagle which carries Chaucer in The House of Fame.

In the Kathdkoga (Tawney, pp. 29, 30) the hero Nagadatta climbs up a

220 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the bird alighted in a garden, and Saktideva got down from
its back unobserved and left it, but while he was roam-
ing about there he saw two women engaged in gathering
flowers ; he approached them slowly, who were astonished
at his appearance, and he asked them : " What place is this,
good ladies, and who are you ? " And they said to him :
" Friend, this is a city called the Golden City, a seat of the
Vidyadharas, and in it there dwells a Vidyadhari, named
Chandraprabha, and know that we are the gardeners in her
garden, and we are gathering these flowers for her." Then
the Brahman said : " Obtain for me an interview with your
mistress here." When they heard this, they consented, and
the two women conducted the young man to the palace in
their city.

When he reached it, he saw that it was glittering with
pillars of precious stones, and had walls of gold,^ as it were the
very rendezvous of prosperity. And all the attendants, when
they saw him arrived there, went and told Chandraprabha
the marvellous tidings of the arrival of a mortal ; then she
gave a command to the warder, and immediately had the
Brahman brought into the palace and conducted into her
presence. When he entered he beheld her there giving a feast
to his eyes, like the creator's ability to create marvels repre-

banyan-trce and sounds gongs in order to scare away enormous bharunda birds,
who, by the wind produced by the flapping of their wings, cause a stranded
ship to continue on its course. In the same collection of Jain stories (pp. l64,
165) Lalitanga, having overheard a valuable secret from the conversation of
two birds, crawled in among the feathers of one of the birds and lay there.
" At the hour of dawn they all went to the city of Champa. Lalitanga crept
out of the bird's feathers, and entered the city."

Our old friend Sindbad makes similar use of the rukh when stranded on a
desert island. The great bird suddenly alighted on a great white dome, its
egg, " and brooded over it with its wings covering it and its legs stretched
out behind it on the ground, and in this posture it fell asleep, glory be to
Him who sleepeth not ! When I saw this, I arose and, unwinding my turband
from my head, doubled it and twisted it into a rope, with which I girt my
middle and bound my waist fast to the legs of the rukh, saying in myself:
* Peradventure, this bird may carry me to a land of cities and inhabitants, and
that will be better than abiding in this desert island ' " (Nights, Burton, vol. vi,
p. 17). I have already given (Vol. 1, pp. 103-105) full references to the
Garu^a bird, rukh, etc. — n.m.p.

^ We should read sauvarnabhitii

THE FOUR PRINCESSES 221

sented in bodily form. And she rose from her jewelled couch,
while he was still far off, and honoured him with a welcome
herself, overpowered by beholding him. And when he had
taken a seat she asked him : " Auspicious sir, who are you
that have come here in such guise, and how did you reach this
land inaccessible to men ? " When Chandraprabha in her
curiosity asked him this question, Saktideva told her his
country and his birth and his name, and he related to her how
he had come in order to obtain the Princess Kanakarekha as
the reward of beholding the Golden City.

When Chandraprabha heard that, she thought a little and
heaved a deep sigh, and said to Saktideva in private : " Listen,
I am about to tell you something, fortunate sir. There is in
this land a king of the Vidyadharas named Sasikhanda, and
we four daughters were bom to him in due course ; I am the
eldest, Chandraprabha, and the next is Chandrarekha, and
the third is Sasirekha, and the fourth Sasiprabha. We
gradually grew up to womanhood in our father's house, and
once upon a time those three sisters of mine went together to
the shore of the Ganges to bathe, while I was detained at home
by illness ; then they began to play in the water, and in the
insolence of youth they sprinkled with water a hermit named
Agryatapas while he was in the stream. That hermit in his
wrath cursed those girls, who had carried their merriment too
far,i saying : ' You wicked maidens, be born all of you in
the world of mortals.' When our father heard that, he went
and pacified the great hermit, and the hermit told how the
curse of each of them severally should end, and appointed to
each of them in her mortal condition the power of remember-
ing her former existence, supplemented with divine insight.
Then, they having left their bodies and gone to the world
of men, my father bestowed on me this city, and in his
grief went to the forest ; but while I was dwelling here the
goddess Durga informed me in a dream that a mortal should
become my husband. For this reason, though my father has

^ It looks as if Tawney guessed at the more correct atinirbandhimh of the
D. text, which means "over-insisting," "with excessive insistence " ; the ati?iir-
vartinih of Brockhaus would mean " feeling satisfaction," " coming into being,"
or "coming to completion," all of which are quite inappropriate here. — n.m.p.

222 THE OCEAN OF STORY

recommended to me many Vidyadhara suitors, I have rejected
them all and remained unmarried to this day. But now I
am subdued by your wonderful arrival and by your handsome
form, and I give myself to you ; so I will go on the approach-
ing fourteenth day of the lunar fortnight to the great moun-
tain called Rishabha to entreat my father for your sake, for
all the most excellent Vidyadharas assemble there from all
quarters on that day to worship the god Siva, and my father
comes there too, and after I have obtained his permission I
will return here quickly ; then marry me. Now rise up."

Having said this, Chandraprabha supplied Saktideva
with various kinds of luxuries suited to Vidyadharas, and
while he remained there he was as much refreshed as one
The Forbidden heated by a forest conflagration would be by
Terrace bathing in a lake of nectar. And when the

fourteenth day had arrived Chandraprabha said to him :
" To-day I go to entreat my father's permission to marry
you, and all my attendants will go with me. But you must
not be grieved at being left alone for two days ; moreover,
while you remain alone in this palace, you must by no
means ascend the middle terrace."

When Chandraprabha had said this to that young Brah-
man she set out on her journey, leaving her heart with him,
and escorted on her way by his. And Saktideva, remaining
there alone, wandered from one magnificent part of the palace
to another to delight his mind ; and then he felt a curiosity to
know why that daughter of the Vidyadhara had forbidden
him to ascend the roof of the palace, and so he ascended that
middle terrace of the palace ; for men are generally inclined
to do that which is forbidden. And when he had ascended it
he saw three concealed pavilions, and he entered one of them,
the door of which was open ; and when he had entered it he
saw a certain woman lying on a magnificently jewelled sofa,
on which there was a mattress placed, whose body was hidden
by a sheet. But when he lifted up the sheet and looked he
beheld lying dead in that guise that beautiful maiden, the
daughter of King Paropakarin ; and when he saw her there
he thought : " What is this great wonder ? Is she sleeping
a sleep from which there is no awaking, or is it a complete

THE UNEXPLAINED MIRACLE 223

delusion on my part ? That woman, for whose sake I have
travelled to this foreign land, is lying here without breath,
though she is alive in my own country, and she still retains
her beauty unimpaired, so I may be certain that this is all
a magic show, which the creator for some reason or other
exhibits to beguile me."

Thinking thus, he proceeded to enter in succession those
other two pavilions, and he beheld within them in the same
way two other maidens. Then he went in his astonishment
out of the palace, and sitting down he remained looking at
a very beautiful lake below it, and on its bank he beheld a
horse with a jewelled saddle ; so he descended immediately
from where he was, and out of curiosity approached its side ;
and seeing that it had no rider on it, he tried to mount it,
and that horse struck him with its heel and flung him into
the lake. And after he had sunk beneath the surface of the
lake he quickly rose up to his astonishment from the middle
of a garden lake in his own city of Vardhamana ; and he saw
himself suddenly standing in the water of a lake in his own
native city, like the kumuda plants, miserable without the
light of the moon.^ He reflected : " How different is this city

1 Or Chandraprabha, whose name means " light of the moon." The for-
bidden chamber will at once remind the reader of Perrault's La Barhe Bleue,
The lake incident is exactly similar to one in Chapter LXXXI of this work
and to that of Kandarpaketu in the Hitopadesa. In Wirt Sikes' British Goblins,
p. 84, a draught from a forbidden well has the same effect. See Ralston's
Russian Folk-Tales, p. 99- He refers to this story and gives many European
equivalents. See also Veckenstedt's Wendische Sagen, p. 214. Many parallels
will be found in the notes to Grimm's Mdrchen, Nos. 3 and 46, to which
Ralston refers in his exhaustive note.

The "forbidden chamber" motif has already been ably discussed by

Sidney Hartland (" The Forbidden Chamber/' Folk-Lore Journal, vol. iii, ]885,
pp. 193-242), so that there is no need to go into any great detail here.
One of the closest accounts to that in our text occurs in the third Kalandar's
tale {Nights, Burton, vol. i, p. l60). In this story Ajib, son of Khazib, is
entrusted with the keys of a palace containing forty chambers all of which
he can open except one, and he is warned that if he does, he and his beloved
will be separated for ever. However, as usual, curiosity overcomes him, and
as soon as he opens the door a wonderful perfume meets his nose which im-
mediately sends him into a faint. After a time he recovers and inspects the
room, which is lit with lamps of gold diffusing a scent of musk and ambergris.
" Presently," he says when relating the story, " I espied a noble steed, black

224 THE OCEAN OF STORY

of Vardhamana from that city of the Vidyadharas ! Alas !
what is this great display of marvellous delusion ? Alas I I,
ill-fated wretch, am wonderfully deceived by some strange
power ; or rather, who on this earth knows what is the nature
of destiny ? " Thus reflecting, Saktideva rose from the
midst of the lake, and went in a state of wonder to his own
father's house. There he made a false representation, giving
as an excuse for his absence that he had been himself going
about with a drum, and being gladly welcomed by his father
he remained with his delighted relations ; and on the second
day he went outside his house, and heard again those words
being proclaimed in the city by beat of drum : " Let who-
ever, being a Brahman or a Kshatriya, has really seen the
Golden City say so : the king will give him his daughter
and make him crown prince."

as the murks of night when murkiest, standing, ready saddled and bridled
(and his saddle was of red gold) before two mangers, one of clear crystal
wherein was husked sesame, and the other also of crystal containing water
of the rose scented with musk. When I saw this I marvelled and said to
myself, ' Doubtless in this animal must be some wondrous mystery ' ; and
Satan cozened me, so I led him without the palace and mounted him ; but
he would not stir from his place. So I hammered his sides with my heels,
but he moved not, and then I took the rein-whip and struck him withal.
When he felt the blow, he neighed a neigh with a sound like deafening
thunder, and opening a pair of wings flew up with me in the firmament of
heaven far beyond the eyesight of man. After a full hour of flight he
descended and alighted on a terrace roof and shaking me off" his back lashed
me on the face with his tail and gouged out my left eye, causing it roll
along my cheek. Then he flew away." He then goes down from the
terrace and finds himself among the ten one-eyed youths who had met with
similar adventures themselves, and through whom Ajib had originally started
on his adventure.

Reference should be made to W. Kirby (who wrote some of the
analogues in Burton's edition of the Nights, vol. x, and Supp., vol. vi), "The
Forbidden Doors of the Thousand and one Nights," Folk-Lore Journal, vol. v,
pp. 112-124; Clouston, Popular Tales and Fictions, vol. i, pp. 198-205; ditto.
The Book of Sindibad, pp. 173, 174, 308, 309; J. A. Macculloch, Childhood of
Fiction, pp. 306-324 ; and V. Chauvin, op. cit., v, p. 203. The whole subject
has recently been discussed by P. Saintyves, Les Contes de Perrault, 1923,
pp. 359-396, which contains a full bibliography. For the identification of
Bluebeard with Gil de Rais and Comorre the Cursed see E. A. Vizetelly,
Bluebeard, 1902, and cf. A. France, Les Sept Femmes de Barbe Bleu, 1909-

— N.M.P.

SAKTIDEVA WINS -AND LOSES THE PRINCESS 225

Then Saktideva hearing that, having successfully accom-
plished the task, again went and said to those who were
proclaiming this by beat of drum : "I have seen that
city." And they took him before that king, and the king, re-
cognising him, supposed that he was again saying what was
untrue, as he had done before. But he said : " If I say what
is false, and if I have not really seen that city, I desire now
to be punished with death ; let the princess herself examine
me." When he said this, the king went and had his daughter
summoned by his servants. She, when she saw that Brah-
man, whom she had seen before, again said to the king :
" My father, he will tell us some falsehood again." Then
Saktideva said to her : " Princess, whether I speak truly or
falsely, be pleased to explain this point which excites my
curiosity. How is it that I saw you lying dead on a sofa
in the Golden City and yet see you here alive ? "

When the Princess Kanakarekha had been asked this
question by Saktideva, and furnished with this token of
his truth, she said in the presence of her father : " It is
true that this great-hearted one has seen that city, and in
a short time he will be my husband, when I return to dwell
there. And there he will marry my other three sisters ;
and he will govern as king the Vidyadharas in that city.
But I must to-day enter my own body and that city, for
I have been born here in your house owing to the curse of a
hermit, who moreover appointed that my curse should end
in the following way : ' When you shall be wearing a human
form, and a man, having beheld your body in the Golden
City, shall reveal the truth, then you shall be freed from
your curse, and that man shall become your husband.' And
though I am in a human body I remember my origin, and I
possess supernatural knowledge, so I will now depart to my
own Vidyadhara home, to a happy fortune." Saying this,
the princess left her body, and vanished, and a confused
cry arose in the palace.

And Saktideva, who had now lost both the maidens^
thinking over the two beloved ones whom he had gained by
various difficult toils, and who yet were not gained, and
not only grieved but blaming himself, with his desire not.

VOL. II. p

226 THE OCEAN OF STORY

accomplished, left the king's palace and in a moment went
through the following train of thought :— " Kanakarekha said
that I should attain my desire ; so why do I despond, for
success depends upon courage ? I will again go to the Golden
City by the same path, and destiny will without doubt again
provide me with a means of getting there."

Thus reflecting, Saktideva set out from that city; for
resolute men who have once undertaken a project do not turn
back without accomplishing their object. And journeying
^aktideva sets on, he again reached after a long time that city
out again named Vitankapura, situated on the shore of the
sea. And there he saw the merchant coming to meet him,
with whom he originally went to sea, and whose ship was
wrecked there. He thought : " Can this be Samudradatta,
and how can he have escaped after falling into the sea ?
But how can it be otherwise ? I myself am a strange illustra-
tion of its possibility." While he approached the merchant
thinking thus, the merchant recognised him, and embraced
him in his delight ; and he took him to his own house
and after entertaining him asked him : " When the ship
foundered, how did you escape from the sea ? "

Saktideva then told him his whole history, how, after
being swallowed by a fish, he first reached the island of
Utsthala ; and then he asked the good merchant in his turn :
" Tell me also how you escaped from the sea." Then the mer-
chant said : " After I fell into the sea that time, I remained
floating for three days supported on a plank. Then a ship
suddenly came that way, and I, crying out, was descried by
those in her, and taken on board her. And when I got on
board I saw my own father, who had gone to a distant island
long before, and was now returning after a long absence. My
father, when he saw me, recognised me, and embracing me
asked my story with tears, and I told it him as follows : —
' My father, you had been away for a long time and had not
returned, and so I set about trading myself, thinking it was
my proper employment ; then on my way to a distant island
my ship was wrecked, and I was plunged in the sea, and you
have found me and rescued me.' When I had said this to
him, my father asked me reproachfully : ' Wliy do you run

THE FISHERMEN SEEK REVENGE 227

such risks ? For I possess wealth, my son, and I am en-
gaged in acquiring it ; see, I have brought you back this ship
full of gold.' Thus spoke my father to me, and comforting
me, took me home in that very ship to my own dwelling in
Vitankapura."

When Saktideva had heard this account from the mer-
chant, and had rested that night, he said to him on the
next day: "Great merchant, I must once more go to the
island of Utsthala, so tell me how I can get there now."
The merchant said to him . " Some agents of mine are
preparing to go there to-day, so go on board the ship, and
set out with them." Thereupon the Brahman set out with
the merchant's agents to go to that island of Utsthala, and
by chance the sons of the king of the fishermen saw him
there, and when they were near him they recognised him,
and said : " Brahman, you went with our father to search
here and there ^ for the Golden City, and how is it that
you have come back here to-day alone ? " Then Saktideva
said : " Your father, when out at sea, fell into the mouth
of the submarine fire, his ship having been dragged down
by the current." When those sons of the fisher-king heard
that, they were angry, and said to their servants : " Bind
this wicked man, for he has murdered our father. Other-
And has ^^^^ ^^^ could it havc happened that, when

strange two men wcrc in the same ship, one should have

Adventures fallen iuto the mouth of the submarine fire and
the other escaped it ? So we must to-morrow morning
sacrifice our father's murderer in front of the goddess Durga,
treating him as a victim." Having said this to their ser-
vants, those sons of the fisher-king bound Saktideva, and
took him off to the awful temple of Durga, the belly of which
ivas enlarged, as if it continually swallowed many lives, and
which was like the mouth of Death devouring tamdla with
projecting teeth. ^

There Saktideva remained bound during the night, in

^ Brockhaus* <a<flA disturbs the sense. The D. text renders the passage
cinvann itas tadd, "at that time you went . . ." — n.m.p.

2 Following the D. text, Speyer (op. cit., p. 105) would translate, "whose
TOWS of teeth are adorned with bells." — n.m.p.

228 THE OCEAN OF STORY

fear of his life, and he thus prayed to the goddess Durga :
" Adorable one, grant er of boons, thou didst deliver the
world with thy form, which was like the orb of the rising sun,
appearing as if it had drunk its fill of the blood gushing
freely from the throat of the giant Ruru ^ ; therefore deliver
me, thy constant votary, who have come a long distance out
of desire to obtain my beloved, but am now fallen without
cause into the power of my enemies." Thus he prayed to
the goddess, and with difficulty went off to sleep; and in
the night he saw a woman come out of the inner cell of the
temple ; that woman of heavenly beauty came up to him, and
said in a compassionate manner : " Do not fear, Saktideva,
no harm shall happen to you. The sons of that fisher-king
have a sister named Vindumati; that maiden shall see you
in the morning and claim you for a husband, and you must
agree to that ; she will bring about your deliverance : and
she is not of the fisher caste : for she is a celestial female
degraded in consequence of a curse." When he heard this
he woke up, and in the morning that fisher- maiden came to
the temple, a shower of nectar to his eyes. And announcing
herself, she came up to him and said in her eagerness : "I
will have you released from this prison, therefore do what
I desire. For I have refused all these suitors approved of by
my brothers, but the moment I saw you, love arose in my
soul; therefore marry me." When Vindumati, the daughter
of the fisher-king, said this to him, Saktideva, remember-
ing his dream, accepted her proposal gladly ; she procured
his release, and he married that fair one, whose wish was
gratified by her brothers receiving the command to do so
from Durga in a dream. And he lived there with that
heavenly creature that had assumed a human form, obtained
solely by his merits in a former life, as if with happy
success.

And one day, as he was standing upon the roof of his
palace, he saw a Chandala coming along with a load of cow's
flesh, and he said to his beloved : " Look, slender one ! how
can this evil-doer eat the flesh of cows, those animals that

^ The Danavas are a class of demons or giants. Rum was a Danava slain
by Durga. See Vol. I, pp. 199-200. — N.m.p.

THE SACRED COW 229

are the object of veneration^ to the three worlds?" Then
Vindumati, hearing that, said to her husband : " The wicked-
ness of this act is inconceivable ; what can we say in pallia-
tion of it ? I have been born in this race of fishermen for a
very small offence owing to the might of cows, but what can
atone for this man's sin ? " When she said this, Saktideva
said to her : " That is wonderful. Tell me, my beloved,
who are you, and how came you to be born in a family of
fishermen ? " When he asked this with much importunity,
she said to him : "I will tell you, though it is a secret, if you
promise to do what I ask you." He affirmed with an oath :
" Yes, I will do what you ask me."

She then told him first what she desired him to do :
" In this island you will soon marry another wife, and she,
my husband, will soon become pregnant, and in the eighth
The Strange month of her pregnancy you must cut her open
Bargain and take out the child, ^ and you must feel no

compunction about it." Thus she said, and he was aston-
ished, exclaiming : " What can this mean ? " And he was
full of horror ; but that daughter of the fisher- king went
on to say : " This request of mine you must perform for a

^ For details of the cow-worship of the Hindus see the note at the end
of this chapter. — n.m.p.

2 Once again this extraordinary act is not merely the product of the
story-teller's fertile imagination, but is founded on fact. Risley (Tribes and
Castes of Bengal, vol. i, p. 94) states that among the Bhandaris of Bengal, when
a pregnant woman dies before delivery, her body is cut open and the child
taken out, both corpses being buried in the same grave. J. S. Campbell
{Notes on the Spirit Basis of Belief and Custom, Bombay, 1885) tells us that in
Bombay, when a woman dies in pregnancy, her corpse, after being bathed
and decked with flowers and ornaments, is carried to the burning-ground.
There her husband sprinkles water on her body from the points of a wisp of
the sacred darbha grass and repeats holy verses. Then he cuts her right side
with a sharp weapon and takes out the child. Should it be alive, it is taken
home and cared for; should it be dead, it is then and there buried. The
hole in the side of the corpse is filled with curds and butter, covered with
cotton threads, and then the usual rite of cremation is carried out.

For further details on foeticide and abortion reference should be made
to Havelock Ellis, Studies in the Psychology of Sex, vol. vi, pp. 605-6l2;
Westermarck, The Origin and Development of the Moral Ideas (2nd edition, 1912),
ch. xvii; and A. E. Crawley, "Foeticide," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth., vol. vi,
pp. 54-57, all of which contain full bibliographical references. — n.m.p.

230 THE OCEAN OF STORY

certain reason. Now hear who I am, and how I came to
be born in a family of fishermen. Long ago in a former
birth I was a certain Vidyadhari, and now I have fallen into
the world of men in consequence of a curse. For when I
was a Vidyadhari I bit asunder some strings with my teeth
and fastened them to lyres, and it is owing to that that I
have been born here in the house of a fisherman. So, if such
a degradation is brought about by touching the mouth with
the dry sinew of a cow, much more terrible must be the
results of eating cow's flesh ! " While she was saying this,
one of her brothers rushed in in a state of perturbation and
said to Saktideva : " Rise up ! an enormous boar has appeared
from somewhere or other, and after slaying innumerable
persons is coming this way in its pride, towards us." When
Saktideva heard that, he descended from his palace, and
mounting a horse, spear in hand,^ he galloped to meet the
boar, and struck it the moment he saw it ; but when the hero
attacked him the boar fled, and managed, though wounded,
to enter a cavern ; and Saktideva entered there in pursuit
of him, and immediately beheld a great garden shrubbery
with a house. And when he was there he beheld a maiden
of very wonderful beauty, coming in a state of agitation to
meet him, as if it were the goddess of the wood advancing to
receive him out of love.

And he asked her : " Auspicious lady, who are you, and
why are you perturbed ? " Hearing that, the lovely one thus
answered him : " There is a king of the name of Chanda-
vikrama, lord of the southern region. I am his daughter,
auspicious sir, a maiden named Vindurekha. But a wicked
Daitya, with flaming eyes, carried me off by treachery from
my father's house to-day and brought me here. And he,
desiring flesh, assumed the form of a boar, and sallied out ;
but while he was still hungry he was pierced with a spear
to-day by some hero ; and as soon as he was pierced he
came in here and died. And I rushed out and escaped
without being outraged by him." Then Saktideva said to
her ; " Then why all this perturbation ? For I slew that

^ In //. 172b I conjecture saktihasto for l^aktidevo, as we read in si. 181b
that the boar was wounded with a sakti.

VINDUREKHA BECOMES PREGNANT 231

boar with a spear, princess." Then she said, " Tell me who
you are," and he answered her, "I am a Brahman named
Saktideva." Then she said to him, "You must accordingly
He marries bccome my husband," and the hero consenting
Vindurekha went out of the cavern with her. And when he
arrived at home he told it to his wife VindumatI, and with
her consent he married that Princess Vindurekha. So, while
Saktideva was living there with his two wives, one of his
wives, Vindurekha, became pregnant ; and in the eighth
month of her pregnancy, the first wife Vindumati came up
to him of her own accord and said to him : " Hero, remember
what you promised me ; this is the eighth month of the
pregnancy of your second wife ; so go and cut her open and
bring the child here, for you cannot act contrary to your own
word of honour." When she said this to Saktideva, he was
bewildered by affection and compassion ; but being bound
by his promise he remained for a short time unable to give
an answer ; at last he departed in a state of agitation and
went to Vindurekha ; and she seeing him come with troubled
air said to him : " Husband, why are you despondent to-
day ? Surely I know : you have been commissioned by
Vindumati to take out the child with which I am pregnant ;
and that you must certainly do, for there is a certain
object in view, and there is no cruelty in it, so do not feel
compassion ; in proof of it hear the following story of
Devadatta :

29d. Devadatta the Gambler

Long ago there lived in the city of Kambuka a Brahman
named Haridatta ; and the son of that auspicious man,
who was named Devadatta, though he studied in his boy-
hood, was, as a young man, exclusively addicted to the vice
of gaming. As he had lost his clothes and everything by
gambling,^ he was not able to return to his father's house, so

^ The Indian has been an inveterate gambler from the earliest times.
In a famous hymn of the Big-Veda (x, 34) a gambler tells of the fatal fasci-
nation the dice have had for him, and the consequent ruin and slavery, which
■was one of the final conditions of the debtor. Details of the play referred to are
not described, but scattered allusions seem to show that four, and sometimes

232 THE OCEAN OF STORY

he entered once on a time an empty temple. And there he
saw alone a great ascetic, named Jalapada, who had attained
many objects by magic, and he was muttering spells in a
corner. So he went up to him slowly and bowed before him,
and the ascetic, abandoning his habit of not speaking to any-
one, greeted him with a welcome ; and after he had remained
there a moment, the ascetic, seeing his trouble, asked him

five dice were used, and the aim of the gambler was to throw a number
which should be a multiple of four (see Liiders, Das JViirfelspiel im alien
Jjidien; Caland, Zeit. d. deutsch. morg. Ges., vol. Ixii, p. 123 et seq. ; and Keith,
Joum. Roy. As. Soc, 1908, p. 823 et seq.).

Cheating at play appears in the Rig-Veda as one of the most frequent of
crimes, and the word for " gamester," kitava, came to mean " cheat " in classical
Sanskrit.

In the Mahdbharata the vice of gambling is often mentioned. The Kuru
prince schemed to overthrow the Pandus by gambling, and the well-known
episode of Nala and Damayantl (iii, 59-61) shows the extent to which it was
carried.

The theme also occurs in the Mrichchhakatika, where there is a vivid
description of a gambler's quarrel in Act II. See also the story of" Nala and
Davadanti " (Tawney, Kathdkoga, p. 201, etc.).

Crooke gives some interesting details in the last of his mass of valuable
papers, "The Divali, the Lamp Festival of the Hindus," Folk-Lore, vol. xxxiv,
1923, pp. 287, 288. The Nepalese are inveterate gamblers, and a tale is told
of a man who cut off his left hand and put it down under a cloth as his stake.
When he won he insisted on his opponent cutting off his hand, or else
restoring all his winnings (D. Wright, History of Nepal, p. 39). In Kashmir
nearly all classes gamble at the Divali under the belief that winning will
bring them luck during the coming year (F. Drew, The Jummoo and Kashmir
Territories, p. 72 ; but see W. R. Lawrence, The Valley of Kashmir, p. 266).
In the Deccan, at the Divali, men and women play chess till midnight in the
hope that the goddess ParvatT will bring them cartloads of treasure (Bombay
Gazetteer, vol. xviii, part i, p. 251), At their chief festival held in March by
the Shans of Upper Burma gambling is permitted to Burmese, Shans and
Chinese, but not to natives of India. The gambling booths are put up to
auction, and even the Pongyi priests may be seen gambling in the lines of
huts outside the gambling enclosure (Sir J. G. Scott, J. P. Hardiman, Gazetteer
of Upper Burma and the Shan States, Part II, vol. i, p. 229). In the Panjab,
success in gambling at the Divali is believed to bring good luck. Native
gentlemen gamble only with their wives, so that, whoever wins, they lose
nothing. Traders play to find out whether the next year will be lucky or
not. If a man wins he speculates freely, but if he loses he confines himself
to safe ordinary business (Panjab Notes and Queries, vol. ii, p. 152).

For further details see J. L. Paton, " Gambling," Hastings' Ency. Bel. Eth.y
vol. vi, p. 164 and the references there given. — n.m.p.

THE HEAVENLY NYMPH 233

the cause, and he told him of his affliction produced by the
loss of his wealth, which had been dissipated in gambling.
Then the ascetic said to Devadatta : " My child, there is not
wealth enough in the whole world to satisfy gamblers ; but
if you desire to escape from your calamity, do what I tell
you, for I have made preparations to attain the rank of a
Vidyadhara; so help me to accomplish this, O man of
fortunate destiny,^ you have only to obey my orders and
then your calamities will be at an end." When the ascetic
said this to him, Devadatta promised to obey him, and
immediately took up his residence with him.

And the next day the ascetic went into a corner of the
cemetery and performed worship by night under a banyan-
tree, and offered rice boiled in milk, and flung portions of the
oblation towards the four cardinal points, after worshipping
them, and said to the Brahman, who was in attendance on him :
" You must worship here in this style every day, and say :
* Vidyutprabha, accept this worship.' And then I am certain
that we shall both attain our ends." Having said this, the
ascetic went with him to his own house. Then Devadatta,
consenting, went every day and duly performed worship at
the foot of that tree, according to his instructions. And one
day, at the end of his worship, the tree suddenly clave open,
and a heavenly nymph came out of it before his eyes, and said :
" My good sir, my mistress summons you to come to her."
And then she introduced him into the middle of that tree.
When he entered it he beheld a heavenly palace made of
jewels, and a beautiful lady within it reclining upon a sofa.
And he immediately thought : " This may be the success of
our enterprise incarnate in bodily form " ; but while he was
thinking thus that beautiful lady, receiving him graciously,
rose with limbs on which the ornaments rang as if to welcome
him, and seated him on her own sofa. And she said to him :
" Illustrious sir, I am the maiden daughter of a king of the
Yakshas, named Ratnavarsha, and I am known by the name
of Vidyutprabha ; and this great ascetic Jalapada was en-
deavouring to gain my favour ; to him I will give the attain-
ment of his ends, but you are the lord of my life. So, as you

^ Literally, having auspicious marks.

234 THE OCEAN OF STORY

see my affection, marry me." When she said this, Devadatta
consented, and did so. And he remained there some time,
but when she became pregnant he went to the great ascetic
with the intention of returning, and in a state of terror he
told him all that had happened, and the ascetic, desiring
his own success, said to him : " My good sir, you have acted
quite rightly, but go and cut open that Yakshi and, taking
out the embryo, bring it quickly here." The ascetic said
this to him, and then reminded him of his previous promise ;
and being dismissed by him, the Brahman returned to his
beloved, and while he stood there despondent with reflecting
on what he had to do the Yakshi Vidyutprabha of her own
accord said to him : " My husband, why are you cast down ?
I know Jalapada has ordered you to cut me open, so cut me
open and take out this child, and if you refuse I will do it
myself, for there is an object in it." Though she said this to
him, the Brahman could not bring himself to do it ; then she
cut herself open and took out the child and flung it down
before him, and said : " Take this, which will enable him who
consumes it to obtain the rank of a Vidyadhara. But I,
though properly a Vidyadhari, have been born as a Yakshi
owing to a curse, and this is the appointed end of my cm^e,
strange as it is, for I remember my former existence. Now
I depart to my proper home, but we two shall meet again
in that place." Saying this, Vidyutprabha vanished from his
eyes. And Devadatta took the child with sorrowful mind
and went to that ascetic Jalapada and gave it to him, as that
which would ensure the success of his incantations ; for good
men do not even in calamity give way to selfishness.

The great ascetic divided the child's flesh, and sent
Devadatta to the wood to worship Durga in her terrific form.
And when the Brahman came back after presenting an
oblation, he saw that the ascetic had made away with all the
flesh. And while he said, " What 1 have you consumed it
all ? " the treacherous Jalapada, having become a Vidya-
dhara, ascended to heaven. When he had flown up, with
sword blue as the sky, adorned with necklace and bracelet,
Devadatta reflected : " Alas, how I have been deceived by
this evil-minded one ! Or, rather, on whom does not exces-

DEVADATTA SEEKS REVENGE 235

sive compliance ^ entail misfortune ? So how can I revenge
myself on him for this ill turn, and how can I reach him who
has become a Vidyadhara ? Well ! I have no other resource
in this matter except propitiating a Vetala." After he had
made up his mind to do this, he went at night to the cemetery.
There he summoned at the foot of a tree a Vetala into the
body of a man, and after worshipping him he made an
oblation of human flesh to him. And as that Vetala was
not satisfied, and would not wait for him to bring more, he
prepared to cut off his own flesh to gratify him. And
immediately that Vetala said to that brave man : " I am
pleased with this courage of yours ; do not act reck-
lessly. So, my good sir, what desire have you for me to
accomplish for you ? " When the Vetala said this the hero
answered him : " Take me to the dwelling-place of the
Vidyadharas, where is the ascetic Jalapada, who deceives
those that repose confidence in him, in order that I may
punish him." The Vetala consented, and placing him on his
shoulder, carried him through the air in a moment to the
dwelling of the Vidyadharas. And there he saw Jalapada in
a palace, seated on a jewelled throne, elated at being a king
among the Vidyadharas, endeavouring by various speeches
to induce that Vidyutprabha,^ who had obtained the rank of
a Vidyadhari, to marry him in spite of her reluctance. And
the moment that the young man saw this he attacked him,
with the help of the Vetala, being to the eyes of the delighted
Vidyutprabha what the moon, the repository of nectar, is
to the partridges.® And Jalapada beholding him suddenly
arrived in this way, dropped his sword in his fright, and fell
from his throne on the floor. But Devadatta, though he had
obtained his sword, did not slay him; for the great-hearted
feel pity even for their enemies when they are terrified.

And when the Vetala wanted to kill him, he dissuaded
him, and said : "Of what use will it be to us to kill this miser-
able heretic ? So take him and place him in his own house

^ The D. text reads "excessive uprightness." See Speyer, op. cit., p. 107.

N.M.P.

2 I read Vidyutprahhdm for Vidyadharlm. But perhaps it is unnecessary.

3 The Chakora is said to subsist upon moonbeams.

236 THE OCEAN OF STORY

on earth ; it is better that this wicked, skull-bearing ascetic
should remain there." At the very moment that Devadatta
was saying this the goddess Durga descended from heaven
and appeared to him, and said to him who bent before her :
"My son, I am satisfied with thee now, on account of this
incomparable courage of thine ; so I give thee on the spot
the rank of King of the Vidyadharas." Having said this, she
bestowed the magic sciences ^ on him and immediately dis-
appeared. And the Vetala immediately took Jalapada, whose
splendour fell from him, and placed him on earth (wicked-
ness does not long ensure success) ; and Devadatta, accom-
panied by Vidyutprabha, having obtained that sovereignty
of the Vidyadharas, flourished in his kingdom.

29. Story of the Golden City

Having told this story to her husband Saktideva, the
softly speaking Vindurekha again said to him with eager-
ness : " Such necessities do arise, so cut out this child of
mine as Vindumati told you, without remorse." When
Vindurekha said this, Saktideva was afraid of doing ^vrong,
but a voice sounded from heaven at this juncture : " O
Saktideva, take out this child without fear, and seize it by
the neck with your hand, then it will turn into a sword."
Having heard this divine voice, he cut her open, and quickly
taking out the child he seized it by the throat with his hand ;
and no sooner did he seize it than it became a sword in his
hand ; like the long hair of Good Fortune seized by him with
an abiding grasp.^

Then that Brahman quickly became a Vidyadhara, and
Vindurekha that moment disappeared.® And when he saw
that, he went, as he was, to his second wife Vindumati and
told her the whole story. She said to him : " My lord, we
are three sisters, the daughters of a king of the Vidyadharas,

^ So making him a Vidyadhara or " magic-knowledge-holder."

2 The D. text reads satlvatah, "courage," instead of Brockhaus' mtatahf

*' abiding." — n.m.p.

^ The sudden transformation is doubtless to be attributed to the magical

power of steel, for which see pp. l66-l6.9 of this volume. — n.m.p.

VINDUMATI EXPLAINS 237

who have been banished from Kanakapuri in consequence
of a curse. The first was Kanakarekha, the termination of
whose curse you beheld in the city of Vardhamana ; and she
has gone to that city of hers, her proper home. For such
was the strange end of her curse, according to the dispensa-
tion of Fate ; and I am the third sister, and now my curse
is at an end. And this very day I must go to that city of
mine, my beloved, for there our Vidyadhara bodies remain.
And my elder sister, Chandraprabha, is dwelling there ; so
you also must come there quickly by virtue of the magic
power of your sword. And you shall rule in that city, after
obtaining all four of us as wives, bestowed upon you by our
father, who has retired to the forest, and others in addition
to us."

Thus Vindumati declared the truth about herself, and
Saktideva, consenting, went again to the City of Gold, this
time through the air, together with that Vindumati. And
Saktideva whcu he arrived he again saw those three
returns to the darlings of his bending before him, Kanakarekha
City of Gold ^^^ ^]^g others, after entering with their souls,
as was fitting, those heavenly female bodies, which he saw
on a former occasion extended lifeless on the couches in
those three pavilions. And he saw that fourth sister there,
Chandraprabha, who had performed auspicious ceremonies,
and was drinking in his form with an eye rendered eager by
seeing him after so long an absence.

His arrival was joyfully hailed by the servants, who were
occupied in their several duties, as well as by the ladies, and
when he entered the private apartments that Chandraprabha
said to him : " Noble sir, here is that Princess Kanakarekha,
who was seen by you in the city of Vardhamana, my sister
called Chandrarekha. And here is that daughter of the
fisher-king, Vindumati, whom you first married in the island
of Utsthala, my sister Sasirekha. And here is my youngest
sister Sasiprabha, the princess, who after that was brought
there by the Danava and then became your wife. So now
come, successful hero, with us into the presence of our
father, and quickly marry us all, when bestowed upon you
by him."

238 THE OCEAN OF STORY

When Chandraprabha had swiftly and boldly uttered
this decree of Kama, Saktideva went with those four to the
recesses of the wood to meet their father; and their father,
the King of the Vidyadharas, having been informed of the
And marries facts by all his daughters, who bowed at his
the Four Sisters f^^t, and also movcd by a divine voice, with de-
lighted soul gave them all at once to Saktideva. Immediately
after that he bestowed on Saktideva his opulent realm in
the City of Gold, and all his magic sciences; and he gave
the successful hero his name,^ by which he was henceforth
known among his Vidyadharas. And he said to him :
"No one else shall conquer thee, but from the mighty
lord of Vatsa there shall spring a universal emperor, who
shall reign among you here under the title of Naravahana-
datta and be thy superior ; to him alone wilt thou have to
submit." With these words the mighty lord of the Vidya-
dharas, named Sa^ikhandapada, dismissed his son-in-law
from the wood where he was practising asceticism, after en-
tertaining him kindly, that he might go with his wives to his
own capital. Then that Saktivega, having become a king,
entered the City of Gold, that glory of the Vidyadhara world,
proceeding thither with his wives. Living in that city, the
palaces of which gleamed with fabric of gold, which seemed
on account of its great height to be the condensed rays of
the sun falling in brightness, he enjoyed exceeding happiness
with those fair-eyed wives, in charming gardens, the lakes of
which had steps made out of jewels.

[M] Having thus related his wonderful history, the
eloquent Saktivega went on to say to the King of Vatsa :
" Know me O lord of Vatsa, ornament of the lunar race, to
be that very Saktideva come here, full of desire to behold the

^ The Brockhaus text is not clear here. The meaning (as the D. text
shows) is that the king altered the name of his son-in-law a little by changing
the last syllable det^a into vega, the latter being a termination found among
Vidyadharas. The same thing happened in the case of A^okadatta and Vijaya-
datta (see p. 212). It will be noticed that the altered name, Saktivega, is
used a few lines lower down. — n.m.p.

SAKTIVEGA DEPARTS 239

two feet of your son who is just born and is destined to be
our new emperor. Thus I have obtained, though originally
a man, the rank of sovereign among the Vidyadharas by the
favour of Siva : and now, O King, I return to my own home.
I have seen our future lord ; may you enjoy unfailing felicity."
After finishing his tale, Saktivega said this with clasped
hands, and receiving permission to depart, immediately flew
up into the sky like the moon in brightness ; and then the
King of Vatsa, in the company of his wives, surrounded by
his ministers, and with his young son, enjoyed, in his own
capital, a state of indescribable felicity.

240 THE OCEAN OF STORY

NOTE ON THE SACRED COW OF THE HINDUS

Although the worship of the sacred cow plays such an important part
in modern Hinduism, there appears to be considerable doubt as to whether
the practice dates from historical or prehistorical times in India. Thus in
Hastings' Ency. lie/. Eth., in the article on "Animals" (vol. i, p. 507), by
N. W. Thomas, we read : " Unlike Egypt, it is clear that India developed a
respect for the animal in historic times " ; while in the article on the " Cow
(Hindu)," by H. Jacobi (vol. iv, pp. 224-226), we find: "The belief in the
sanctity of the cow, which is a very prominent feature of Hinduism, seems to
have been inherited by the Indians from prehistoric times, before they and
the Iranians had separated." Crooke (op. cil., vol. ii, p. 226) is inclined to
support the former view, but inspection of the early references in the Avesta,
Rig-Veda, Atharva-Veda show, without doubt, that the cow was held sacred
from the very earliest times. In the Purdnas the worship increased, while in
the Mahdbhdrata the great sacredness of the cow becomes a firmly established
fact — so firmly indeed that even to-day its slaughter fills the Hindu with such
horror that it is prohibited in native states under treaties with the English.

We will now examine the evidence in closer detail.

The Vedic Indians were a nation of meat-eaters, the chief food being the
ox, sheep and goat. The slaughter of the ox, however, was always regarded
as a kind of sacrificial act, and therefore particularly appropriate for the
entertainment of guests. It also played an important part at wedding
festivals. In the Cambridge History of India, vol. i, p. 102, A. B. Keith points
out that there is no inconsistency between this eating of flesh and the growing
sanctity of the cow, which bears already in the Rig-Veda the epithet aghnyd,
" not to be killed." Such a term should be looked upon merely as a proof of
the high value attached to an animal which supplied the milk that meant so
much both for secular and sacred use to the Vedic Indian.

It is interesting to note that in Rig-Veda days the cow was used as a
standard of value, and the epithet sataddya denotes that the price of a man's
blood was a hundred cows. Although there were no coins even in the times
of the later Sanihitds and Brdhmanas, the nishka, originally a gold ornament,
was used as a unit of value and the cow was gradually being superseded
as such.

Early Buddhist literature shows the ancient systems of barter and
reckoning values by cows almost entirely replaced by a metal currency,
commodities being stated in figures of a certain coin, or its fractions (see
Joum. Roy. As. Soc, 1901, p. 882 et .seq.).

But quite apart from the sanctity attached to the cow in Vedic times
owing to its value as a supplier of milk, the mystic relation between the
cow and the universe is alluded to in the Rig-Veda in several places {e.g.
i, 153, 3; viii, 90, 15; x, 11, 1). For further details see A. A. Macdonell,
Vedic Mythology, Grundriss d. Indo-Arischen Philologie, iii, 1a, 1 897, under " Cow "
and "Cows."

THE SACRED COW OF THE HINDUS 241

The same idea is found in the Atharva-Veda, especially in viii, 10 and
22-29. By the time of the Purdnas the idea has become fully developed
as a legend and in the Vishnu Purdna (Wilson, vol. i, ch. xiii) we get the
following (according to Jacobi's resume) : —

Prithu, son of Vena, having been constituted universal monarch, desired
to recover for his subjects edible plants, which, during the preceding period
of anarchy, had all perished. He therefore assailed the Earth, which, assuming
the form of a cow, fled from him and traversed all the heavenly regions. At
last she yielded to him, and promised to fecundate the soil with her milk.
Thereupon Prithu flattened the surface of the earth with his bow, uprooting
and thrusting away hundreds and thousands of mountains. Having made
Svayanibhuva Manu the calf, he milked the Earth, and received the milk
into his own hand, for the benefit of mankind. Thence proceeded all kinds
of corn and vegetables upon which people subsist now and always. By
granting life to the Earth, Prithu was as her father; and she thence derived
the patronymic appellation Prithivl ("daughter of Prithu "). Then the gods,
the sages, the demons, the Rakshasas, the Gandharvas, Yakshas, Pitris,
serpents, mountains and trees took a milking vessel suited to their kind,
and milked the Earth of appropriate milk. And the milker and the calf
were both pecuhar to their own species.

The cow was also identified with speech, and as speech was regarded
as divine we have here an additional reason for the sanctity of the cow.
Jacobi (op. cit., p. 225) points out that this identification was perhaps due, not
so much to a popular association of ideas, as to a chance similarity of sound
between the two words go, " cow," and gd, "to sing," or perhaps glr, " speech."

The doctrine of ahimsd, the forbidding of any injury to an animal, was
not fully developed in the Brdhmana period. For although the Satapatha
Brdhmana prohibits the eating of a cow (iii, 1, 2, 21), the great sage Yajna-
valkya ate meat of milch cows and oxen provided the flesh was amsala —
i.e. "firm," or "tender."

It is only when the belief in transmigration strengthened the philosophic
tenets of the Brdhmanas as to the unity and concord of existence that the
taboo was really established. It has been pointed out that the cow was still
killed for guests in the Grihya STitras, but it should be noticed that the offer
to kill a cow for a guest was merely a rite of hospitality, corresponding
somewhat to the "my house and everything in it is yours" attitude of the
Oriental of to-day. In vol. i, ch. x, p. 232 of the Cambridge History of India,
E. W. Hopkins makes this quite clear — the host says to the guest, holding
the knife ready to slay the cow, that he has the cow for him ; but the guest
is then directed to say : " Mother of Rudras, daughter of the Vasus, sister of
the Adityas, navel of immortality (is she). Do not kill the guiltless cow ;
she is (Earth itself), Aditi, the goddess. I speak to them that understand."
He adds : " My sin has been killed and that of So-and-so ; let her go and eat
grass." But if he really wants to have her eaten, he says: "I kill my sin
and the sin of So-and-so" (in killing her), and though in many cases the off"er
of the cow is thus plainly a formal piece of etiquette, yet the offering to the
VOL. II. Q

242 THE OCEAN OF STORY

guest was not complete without flesh of some sort ; and it is clear from the
formulas that any of the worthiest guests might demand the cow's death,
though as the "six worthy guests" are teacher, priest, father-in-law, king,
friend, and Aryan "reborn" man, and all of these were doubtless well
grounded in that veneration for the cow which is expressed above by identify-
ing her with Earth (as Aditi), there was probably seldom any occasion to
harrow the feelings of the cow-revering host.

Gradually there was no question of the cow being killed, the goat being
the animal usually substituted. As already mentioned, it is in the Mahdbharata
that we find the great sacredness of the cow fully established. Here emphasis
is laid on the great merit acquired by gifts of cows, and the value of the
animal for religious sacrifice owing to its great purity.

So pure, indeed, is the cow that its five products, paNchagai^a (milk,
curds, ghee, urine and dung), are also considered pure and enter largely,
sometimes in a very disgusting way, into rites of purification, besides being
used in exorcism, magic, disease and domestic ritual.

The peculiar smell of cows has led to the myth tracing their descent from
Surabhi, "the fragrant one." It is fully given in Mahahharata, xiii, 77.
Surabhi once practised austerities and Brahma granted her immortality and a
region above the three worlds to dwell in, called Goloka. This is, therefore,
the cow's heaven, a beautiful place, only to be attained by those who have
achieved merit on earth by the continual gifts and worship of cows.
For other rites in the Mahdbharata see xiii, 80, 1-3 ; 78, 24- et seij.
The connection of the bull with Siva, the celestial cow, Kamadhenn,
with Indra, and the friendship of Krishna with the herdsmen and his love
of the gopls, particularly Riidha, have all added to the general sacredness of
the cow.

Its connection with fertility seems to appear in the phallic worship of
Siva, where the evil influences of the female principal through the yoni are
partly counteracted by the bull, Nandin, being placed between the i/oni and
the direction of the village.

For further details on this part of the question see E. Sellon, "The
Phallic Worship of India," Mem. Anih. Soc. Ldn., vol. i, 1865, pp. 327-3.S4.

For references on cow ritual, apart from those already mentioned at the
beginning of the note, see Dubois, op. cit., pp. 191-192, 573-574, 686, 706 ;
the Index of Macdonell's A History of Sanskrit Literature under " Cow " ;
Russell, Tribes atid Castes of the Central Provinces, vol. i, p. 415, where a most
curious penalty for killing a cow by members of the Tiyor caste is described ;
and Stevenson, lUtes of the Twice-born, pp. l6l, 194, 273, 311 et seq., 324 el seq.,
and 376. The fullest account, however, is that by Crooke, " The Veneration
of the Cow in India," Folk-I^re, vol. xxiii, 1912, pp. 275-306. I did not dis-
cover this interesting article till my note was in the press. I notice that he
(pp. 280, 291) has entirely abandoned his old views (line 10 of note), and fully
recognises the great antiquity of cow-worship among the Hindus. — n.m.p.

APPENDIX I

THE STORY OF URVA^I AND PURURAVAS

This well-known story appears in many forms owing to its
great age and the enormous popularity it has always enjoyed.
As related in the Ocean of Story, it has unfortunately lost
nearly all its original character and charm. Before attempt-
ing, therefore, to offer any suggestions as to the possible
meaning of the legend, it will be as well to tell the story in
its original form.

In the first place, however, I would like to point out why
this story is so intensely interesting. It is the first Indo-
European love-story known, and may even be the oldest
love-story in the world. Its history throughout the whole
range of Sanskrit literature is astonishing. The story itself
can be regarded from several points of view— all of them
interesting. Firstly, it is a tale of a great love, full of deep
feeling and real pathos. Its beauty is quite sufficient to
immortalise it, whatever else we may read in it. Secondly,
it contains incidents which strike one as distinctly sym-
bolical, and immediately open up that ever-fascinating
pursuit of theorising. Thirdly, it has a distinct historical
and anthropological value, and is without doubt the earliest
example of nuptial taboo in existence. Lastly, the tale so
appealed to Kalidasa that he made it the theme of his play
Vikramorvasi, still further beautifying it with some of the
choicest gems of his poetical genius.

We first hear of Urvasi and Pururavas in a somewhat
obscure hymn of the Rig-Veda (x, 95). It consists of a
dialogue when the Apsaras is about to leave her mortal
husband for ever. As the story is incomplete and dis-
jointed, we must pass on to the fuller account as found in
the Satapatha Brdhmana (v, 1), which, however, includes
several of the verses from the Rig-Veda,^

1. The nymph Urvasi loved Pururavas, the son of Ha.
When she wedded him she said : " Thrice a day shalt thou
embrace me ; but do not lie with me against my will, and let

^ J. Eggeling's translation, Sacred Books of the East, vol. xliv, pp. 68-74.
245

246 THE OCEAN OF STORY

me not see thee naked, for such is the way to behave to us
women."

2. She then dwelt with him a long time, and was even
with child of him, so long did she dwell with him. Then the
Gandharvas said to one another : " For a long time, indeed,
has this Urva^i dwelt among men : devise ye some means
how she may come back to us." Now a ewe with two lambs
was tied to her couch : the Gandharvas then carried off one
of the lambs.

3. " Alas," she cried, " they are taking away my darling,
as if I were where there is no hero and no man ! " They
carried off the second, and she spake in the selfsame
manner.

4. He then thought within himself : " How can that be
(a place) without a hero and without a man where I am ? "
And naked as he was he sprang up after them : too long
he deemed it that he should put on his garment. Then the
Gandharvas produced a flash of lightning and she beheld
him naked even as by daylight. Then, indeed, she vanished.
" Here I am back," he said, and lo ! she had vanished.
Wailing with sorrow he wandered all over Kurukshetra.
Now there is a lotus-lake there called Anyatahplaksha. He
walked along its bank, and there nymphs were swimming
about in the shape of swans.

5. And she (Urvasi), recognising him, said : " This is
the man with whom I have dwelt." They then said: "Let
us appear to him!" "So be it!" she replied, and they
appeared to him.

6. He then recognised her and implored her {Rig-Veda,
X, 95, 1) : " Oh, my wife, stay thou, cruel in mind : let us
now exchange words ! Untold, these secrets of ours will not
bring us joy in days to come." — " Stop, pray, let us speak
together ! " — this is what he meant to say to her.

7. She replied {Rig-Veda, x, 95, 2) : " What concern
have I with speaking to thee ? I have passed away like the
first of the dawns. Pururavas, go home again : I am like
the wind, difficult to catch." — " Thou didst not do what I
had told thee ; hard to catch I am for thee, go to thy home
again! " — this is what she meant to say.

8. He then said, sorrowing {Rig-Veda, x, 95, 14) : " Then
will thy friend rush away this day, never to come back, to go
to the farthest distance : then will he lie in Nirriti's lap, or
the fierce wolves will devour him." — " Thy friend will either

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURURAVAS 247

hang himself or start forth ; or the wolves or dogs will devour
him ! " — this is what he meant to say.

9. She replied {Rig-Veda, x, 95, 15) : " Pururavas, do
not die ! Do not rush away ! Let not the cruel wolves
devour thee ! Truly, there is no friendship with women,
and theirs are the hearts of hyenas." — " Do not take this to
heart ! There is no friendship with women : return home ! "
— this is what she meant to say.

lo: {Rig 'Veda, x, 95, 16): "When changed in form I
walked among mortals, and passed the nights there during
four autumns. I ate a little ghee, once a day, and even now
feel satisfied therewith." — This discourse in fifteen verses
has been handed down by the Bahvricas. Then her heart
took pity on him.

11. She said : " Come here the last night of the year from
now : then shalt thou lie with me for one night, and then
this son of thine will have been born." He came there on the
last night of the year, and lo ! there stood a golden palace.
They then said to him only this (word), " Enter ! " and then
they bade her go to him.

12. She then said : " To-morrow morning the Gandharvas
will grant thee a boon, and thou must make thy choice." He
said : " Choose thou for me 1 " She replied : " Say, let me
be one of yourselves ! " In the morning the Gandharvas
granted him a boon, and he said ; " Let me be one of your-
selves ! "

13. They said : " Surely there is not among men that
holy form of fire by sacrificing wherewith one would become
one of ourselves." They put fire into a pan and gave it to
him, saying : " By sacrificing therewith thou shalt become
one of ourselves." He took it (the fire) and his boy and
went on his way home. He then deposited the fire in the
forest and went to the village with the boy alone. He came
back and thought, " Here I am back," and lo ! it had dis-
appeared : what had been the fire was an Asvattha tree
{Ficus religiosa), and what had been the pan was a Sami tree
(Mimosa suma). He then returned to the Gandharvas.

14. They said : " Cook for a whole year a mess of rice
sufficient for four persons ; and taking each time three logs
from this Asvattha tree, anoint them with ghee, and put
them on the fire with verses containing the words ' log ' and
' ghee ' : the fire which shall result therefrom will be that
very fire (which is required)."

248 THE OCEAN OF STORY

15. They said : " But that is recondite (esoteric), as it
were. Make thyself rather an upper arani (fire-stick) of
Ai^vattha wood, and a lower arani of Sami wood : the fire
which shall result therefrom will be that very fire."

16. They said : " But that also is, as it were, recondite.
Make thyself rather an upper arani of A^vattha wood, and a
lower ararii of Asvattha wood : the fire which shall result
therefrom will be that very fire."

17. He then made himself an upper arani of Asvattha
wood, and a lower arani of Asvattha wood, and the fire
which resulted therefrom was that very fire : by offering
therewith he became one of the Gandharvas. Let him
therefore make himself an upper and a lower arani of
Ai^vattha wood, and the fire which results therefrom will
be that very fire : by offering therewith he becomes one of
the Gandharvas.

In the above version there are several points to be
noticed :

1. A heavenly nymph loves a mortal man.

2. The nuptial taboo.

3. The inability to preserve it.

4. The swan- nymphs.

5. The aloofness of the nymph.

6. Sudden pity for the mortal.

7. The necessity for the mortal to become immortal.

8. The fire-sacrifice as a means of achieving this.
Looking at the legend as it stands, it appears to show how

impossible it is for a mere man to aspire to a heavenly bride.
His nature is such that he is incapable of abiding by the
accustomed conditions of such a marriage, and in consequence
misery is bound to result, unless by following the prescribed
rules of sacrifice and esoteric ritual he can manage to rise
to her level. Then, and only then, can he expect eternal
happiness.

Before examining the tale in greater detail it will be
advisable to see if the other versions give us further data to
work upon. It occurs in the Mahdbhdrata and most of the
Purdnas, The best account, however, is probably that in
the Vishnu Purdna, The following portions are taken from
the translation by H. H. Wilson.

We are first given more details about our hero.

It has already been related how Buddha begot Pururavas
by Ila. Pururavas was a prince renowned for liberality,

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURURAVAS 249

devotion, magnificence, and love of truth, and for personal
beauty. Urvasi, having incurred the imprecation of Mitra
and Varuna, determined to take up her abode in the world of
mortals, and descending accordingly, beheld Pururavas.

Then follow the incidents of the taboo, the rams, lightning,
and disappearance of Urvasi. The heart-broken Pururavas
wandered naked over the world like one insane.

At length coming to Kurukshetra, he saw Urvasi sport-
ing with four other nymphs of heaven in a lake beautiful
with lotuses, and he ran to her and called her his wife, and
wildly implored her to return. " Mighty monarch," said the
nymph, " refrain from this extravagance. I am now preg-
nant : depart at present, and come hither again at the end of
a year, when I will deliver to you a son, and remain with you
for one night." Pururavas, thus comforted, returned to his
capital. Urvasi said to her companions : " The prince is a
most excellent mortal : I lived with him long and affection-
ately united." " It was well done of you," they replied ;
"he is indeed of comely appearance, and one with whom
we could live happily for ever." When the year had expired
Urvasi and the monarch met at Kurukshetra, and she con-
signed to him his first-born, Ayus ; and these annual inter-
views were repeated until she had borne to him five sons.
She then said to Pururavas : " Through regard for me all
the Gandharvas have expressed their joint purpose to bestow
upon my lord their benediction ; let him, therefore, demand
a boon." The Raja replied : " My enemies are all destroyed,
my faculties are all entire ; I have friends and kindred,
armies and treasures : there is nothing which I may not
obtain except living in the same region with my Urvasi.
My only desire, therefore, is to pass my life with her." When
he had thus spoken, the Gandharvas brought to Pururavas
a vessel with fire and said to him : " Take this fire and,
according to the precepts of the Vedas, divide it into three
fires ; then fixing your mind upon the idea of living with
Urvasi, offer oblations, and you shall assuredly obtain your
wishes."

The Raja took the brazier and departed, and came to a
forest. Then he began to reflect that he had committed a
great folly in bringing away the vessel of fire instead of his
bride ; and leaving the vessel in the wood he went discon-
solate to his palace. In the middle of the night he awoke,
and considered that the Gandharvas had given him the

250 THE OCEAN OF STORY

brazier to enable him to obtain the felicity of living with
Urva^i, and that it was absurd in him to have left it by the
way. Resolving, therefore, to recover it, he rose and went
to the place where he had deposited the vessel ; but it was
gone. In its stead he saw a young Asvattha tree growing
out of a Sami plant, and he reasoned with himself, and said :
" I left in this spot a vessel of fire, and now behold a young
Asvattha tree growing out of a Sami plant. Verily I will
take these types of fire to my capital, and there, having en-
gendered fire by their attrition, I will worship it." Having
thus determined, he took the plants to his city, and prepared
their wood for attrition, with pieces of as many inches long
as there are syllables in the Gayatri : he recited that holy
verse and rubbed together sticks of as many inches as he
recited syllables in the Gayatri. Having thus elicited fire,
he made it threefold, according to the injunctions of the
Vedas, and offered oblations with it, proposing as the end of
the ceremony reunion with Urvasi.

In this way, celebrating many sacrifices agreeably to the
form in which offerings are presented with fire, Pururavas
obtained a seat in the sphere of the Gandharvas, and was
no more separated from his beloved. Thus fire, that was at
first but one, was made threefold in the present Manwantara
by the son of Ila.

In this version the most important difference is the more
detailed account of the fire-ritual. Here we at once see an
unmistakable symbolism, and perhaps a lesson to show the
importance of sacrifice when carried out in strict accordance
with the teachings of the Vedas. We have now become
acquainted with the legend in its fullest form and need not
look at the numerous other versions, all of which are based
on the above.

I would, however, refer again to the original dialogue in
Hymn xcv of the Rig-Veda, As we have already seen, verses
1, 2, 14, 15 and 16 recur in the Satapatha Brdhmana, There
are thirteen other verses, which describe the pleading of
Pururavas on once again finding his beloved. He recalls the
trick by which the Gandharvas made him break his promise,
and the disadvantages he had, being only a mortal. Urvas^i
is unmoved. Then he thinks of their son — what will he
think when he sees no father, when he hears he has been
deserted ? Urvasi replies ^ :

1 R. T. H. Griffith, vol. iv, Benares, 1892, p. 304 et seq.

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURtJRAVAS 251

" I will console him when his tears are falling : he
Shall not weep and cry for care that blesses.
That which is thine between us will I send thee.
Go home again, thou fool ; thou hast not won me."

Pururavas in his misery determines to destroy himself
(as in the other versions), and finally Urvasi speaks thus :

" Thus speak these gods to thee, O son of Ila : as
Death has verily got thee for his subject,
Thy sons shall serve the gods with their oblation,
And thou, moreover, shalt rejoice in Svarga."

Thus the obdurate nymph shows no signs of yielding to
her broken-hearted lover. She merely consoles him by telling
him that the gods have promised that, after his death, his
sons shall offer them sacrifices, and Pururavas himself shall
attain the abode of the blessed.

I feel that this sad ending, this unsatisfied love, would
in time lose any significance it may once have had, and as
the tale found its way into newer works a happier and more
conventional ending would be substituted.

As is usual in nearly every legend, scholars have en-
deavoured to interpret the story of Pururavas and Urvasi as
a nature-myth. Max Miiller tried to do this by his usual
method of comparative philology. The principle he worked
upon was, that in order to arrive at the original meaning
of a myth all you have to do is to trace to their source
the original meanings of the names of the gods or goddesses
mentioned. In most cases these names will be found to
denote elemental phenomena, and will have some natural
significance, such as an earthquake, the sunset, a storm, the
sky, and so on.

Applying this principle to the tale under discussion, he
would derive Urvasi from uru, " wide," and a root as, " to
pervade," thus meaning " that which occupies the wide
spaces of the sky " — i.e, " the dawn." Pururavas he
identifies with the Greek TroXvSeuKi]^, " endowed with much
light," deriving the Sanskrit word from the root ru, " to
cry," and applied to a loud or crying colour — i.e. red. Thus
the name really means the sun. So the story simply ex-
presses the sun chasing the dawn. " Thus," says Miiller/

1 Max Miiller, Oxford Essays, 1856, p. 6l et seq. (reprinted in Chips from
a German Workshop, vol. ii, 1868, pp. 101-108, 117-121, 126-l.SO).

252 THE OCEAN OF STORY

" ' Urva^i loves Pururavas ' meant ' the sun rises ' ; ' Urvai^i
sees Pururavas naked ' meant ' the dawn is gone ' ; ' Urvai^i
finds Pururavas again ' meant ' the sun is setting.' "

This system of tracing the origin of myths through ety-
mology has proved almost entirely unsuccessful. The reasons
for this are numerous. Among others may be mentioned the
fact that myths very similar indeed to those found among
Aryan peoples have also been discovered among Australians,
South Sea Islanders, Eskimos, etc. Then again, the mean-
ing of a god's name need have nothing whatever to do with
the myth in which it occurs, for the simple reason that nothing
was more usual than to attach the name of a popular god to
some old myth, the real origin of which had long been for-
gotten. Names like Gilgamish, Buddha, Alexander, Solomon,
David and a hundred others continually drew to them stories
long ante-dating (or post-dating) them, which really had
nothing to do with them at all. If there were no miracles
connected with a popular hero or saint, some had to be found
— and were found. Then again, proper names of mortals
were often derived from natural phenomena, and a story
told about " Sun " and " Moon," two members of, say, some
Brazilian tribe, would in later years be told of " the sun "
and " the moon."

But apart from all this, philologists differ widely
as to the true etymology of words, especially names of
deities. Nothing can be proved definitely, and the whole
system is one that the mythologist of to-day " turns
down." ^

The beginning of the story is simple enough. The
heavenly nymph falls in love with a mortal who returns her
love to the very utmost. Although warned that he must
abide by certain conditions, he is willing to risk everything.
He is told that the conditions are merely in accordance with
the usual custom. Whether she means the custom among
Apsarases or Aryan womanhood as a whole we are not told.
Anyhow, we have here the earliest example of a nuptial taboo,
which in after years appeared in a Greek Mdrchen, known to

^ For further suggested explanations, etc., see A. Kuhn, Die Herahkunft
des Feuers und dcs GMertranks, p. 81 et seq. (2nd edition, p. 73 et seq^\
A. Weber, Ind. Slreifen, vol. i, 1868-1879, p. l6 et seq.; K. F. Geldner in
Pischel and Geldner's Vedische Studien, vol. i, 1889, pp. 244 et seq. ; H. Olden-
berg, Religion des Veda, p. 253 ; ditto. Die Literalur des alien Indien, 1903,
pp. 5S-5b ; Garrett's Classical Dictionary, p. 486 ; Macdonell, Vedic Mythology,
p. 135.

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURtTRAVAS 253

us through the Latin of Apuleius — the famous Cupid and
Psyche myth.

This is not the place to go into any details on the subject
of taboo, which has been so ably discussed by Frazer (see the
volume of The Golden Bough (iii) entitled " Taboo and the
Perils of the Soul "). I would, however, draw attention to
J. A. MaccuUoch's Childhood of Fiction, pp. 324 et seq,, where
wiU be found many interesting variants to our story in the
folk-lore of both civilised and semi- civilised peoples.

Although not usually mentioned, there is a story closely
resembling " Cupid and Psyche " in the Pentamerone, second
day, ninth diversion (Burton, vol. i, p. 211 et seq,), entitled
" The Padlock."

It seems very probable that all these taboos in legend had
their origin in taboos in real life, many examples of which
have been noted (Macculloch, op, cit, p. 335).

In all these taboo stories the taboo seems to be made to
be broken ; perhaps it is intended to teach some lesson or
explain some principle. It may show the weakness of human
nature, the evil results of lack of determination or the neces-
sity for unremitting care and forethought — any or all of
which ideas would perfectly well serve as an incentive to a
more protracted study and careful observance of the Vedas.

Frazer 's theory as to the origin of tales like " Urvasi and
Pururavas " and " Cupid and Psyche " is interesting.^ He con-
siders that they represent a stage of decay in a cycle of stories
which originally were totemic. He argues thus : " Now,
wherever the totemic clans have become exogamous, that is,
wherever a man is always obliged to marry a woman of a
totem different from his own, it is obvious that husband and
wife will always have to observe different totemic taboos,
and that a want of respect shown by one of them for the
sacred animal or plant of the other would tend to domestic
jars, which might often lead to the permanent separation of
the spouses, the offended wife or husband returning to her
or his native clan of the fish-people, the bird-people or what
not. That, I take it, was the origin of the sad story of the
man or woman happily mated with a transformed animal
and then parted for ever. Such tales, if I am right, were not

1 The Golden Bough, vol. iv, "The Dying God/' pp. 130, 131. I would
especially draw attention to the fine collection of references given in the
notes on these two pages. vSee also P. Saintyves, Les Conies de Perrault,
p. 41 6 et seq.

254 THE OCEAN OF STORY

wholly fictitious. Totemism may have broken many loving
hearts. But when that ancient system of society had fallen
into disuse, and the ideas on which it was based had ceased
to be understood, the quaint stories of mixed marriages to
which it had given birth would not be at once forgotten.
They would continue to be told, no longer, indeed, as myths
explanatory of custom, but merely as fairy tales for the
amusement of the listeners. The barbarous features of the
old legends, which now appeared too monstrously incredible
even for story-tellers, would be gradually discarded and
replaced by others which fitted in better with the changed
beliefs of the time. Thus in particular the animal husband
or animal wife of the story might drop the character of a
beast to assume that of a fairy."

Personally I am not in the least convinced by this theory,
which, although ingenious, seems entirely devoid of any sort
of proof, and is, moreover, one of those delightful theories
that can have no proof. The idea of an animal husband or
wife would not tax the imagination of a story-teller very
far, and, moreover, nothing has yet been thought of too wild
for the boundless imagination of the Hindus, whose pantheon
is so full of animal incarnations.

Referring to the tale under discussion, Frazer states in
conclusion that " we can still detect hints that the fairy wife
was once a bird- woman," and in the note below says that a
clear trace of the bird nature of Urvasi occurs in the Sata-
patha Brdhmana. Here again I would cry " not proven."
As already mentioned (Vol. I, p. 201), Apsarases were origin-
ally water-nymphs, those who " moved about in the water."
In verse 10 of the version in the Rig-Veda Pururavas says in
speaking of Urvasi :

" She who flashed brilliant as the falling lightning
Brought me delicious presents from the waters."

This is merely describing Urvasi 's home : " from the
waters (of the firmament)." Her nature was that of a
beautiful bird moving serenely through the waters, and when
we find her in her celestial home in the guise of a swan I see
no reason to take this to be an early example of either the
" Beauty and the Beast " or the famous " swan-maiden "
cycle of stories. Furthermore, the one important feature
of this latter cycle is the discovery of the disguise on the

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURtJRAVAS 255

part of the man and his immediate efforts to keep her in her
human shape.

Then comes the aloofness of Urvasi after her reunion
with Pururavas. In the earliest version she maintains this
attitude to the end. In other versions she softens, and all
ends happily. This makes a prettier story, and perhaps that
explains a lot. Anyhow in no version is the lesson, which is
intended to be conveyed, lost sight of. A mortal love and
marriage is all very nice and proper, but it is only temporary.
There is a far greater goal to be obtained — that of im-
mortality— and until the mere mortal has realised the necessity
to strive after something higher and finer he cannot hope to
enjoy the lasting fruits of a passionate love.

We now come to the incident about the sacrificial fire.
It does not occur in Hymn xcv of the Rig-Veda, but in
Hymn xxix ^ there is a full account of the process of fire-making
by means of the fire-drill (arani), and the analogy between the
process and the intercourse of the sexes is realised. It seems
rather as if the fire-incident was connected with the story of
Urvasi at a later date, and merely introduced to show the
importance of sacrificial fires as initiatory rites to the final
attainment of immortality. In the version found in the
Satapatha Brdhmana Pururavas is given holy fire by sacrific-
ing with which he can obtain his wish — to become a Gan-
dharva. He leaves the fire in the forest and on his return
finds the fire and the pan turned into two trees, one an
Asvattha (i.e. Ficus religiosa — the modern pipal, aswat, jari,
basri, bo, etc.), and the other a Sami tree (i.e. Mimosa suma —
the name of the leaves is Prosopis spicigera). He there-
upon returns to the Gandharvas for further instructions.
After mentioning various rites and methods of making fire
from the two trees, they finally tell him that if both sticks for
the fire-drill are made out of the Asvattha tree the resulting
fire will be " that very fire."

In the Vishnu Purdna details are more fully described, as
already seen. Pururavas realised that the fire had been given
him "to enable him to retain the felicity of living with
Urvasi." On returning to the place where he left the fire he
finds a young Asvattha tree growing out of a Sami plant.
He immediately takes wood from each tree, which he makes

1 Rig-Veda, iii, 29. See Griffith's translation, vol. ii, pp. 2.5-27, which
begins : " Here is gear for friction, here tinder made ready for the spark.
Bring thou the matron [lower stick], we will rub Agni in ancient fashion forth."

256 THE OCEAN OF STORY

into the upper and lower parts of a fire-drill — taking care to
cut them in accordance with a specially prescribed ritual.
As he works the fire-drill he fixes his mind on reunion with
his beloved, thus employing a kind of sexual sympathetic
magic. Finally stress is laid on the importance of celebrating
sacrifices in the form in which offerings are prescribed with
fire. Pururavas carries out the necessary instructions of the
Gandharvas and regains Urvasi.

Thus (the version ends) fire that was at first but one was
made threefold. The three kinds of fire referred to are :
vadavdgni, which is submarine, causes the waves, and keeps
the level of the ocean uniform by consuming so much water
— the inpouring rivers making the deficit ; laukikdgniy the
domestic fire ; and vrika, the fire in one's own body which
can be heard on putting the fingers in one's ears.^

It is possible that the fire resulting from the friction of
the two sticks symbolised the child, for in a very large number
of primitive tribes in all parts of the world the vertical stick
is known by a name signifying " male," while the horizontal
stick is called " female," and in some cases (as among the
Thompson Indians of British Columbia) as soon as the spark
falls on the tinder of dried leaves or grass they exclaim : "The
woman has given birth ! "

The whole subject of the fire-drill has been fully discussed
by Frazer,^ while reference should also be made to Crooke ^
and Thurston."*

It is curious that Frazer (p. 209) states that the sticks are
not taken from the same tree, but that one must be hard and
the other soft. Certainly this seems reasonable, but he must
have overlooked the statements in the Satapatha Brdhmana
and also the numerous examples quoted by Thurston, where
both sticks are made from the same tree.

^ For full details of the Agnyadhana, or ^' Establishment of the Sacred
Fires," see Satapatha Brdhmana, part i, second kdnda, p. 274 ei seq.

2 The Golden Bough, vol', ii, ch. xv, "The Fire Drill" (pp. 206-226), and
ch, xvi, " Father Jove and Mother Vesta" (pp. 227-252). See also the General
Index under " Friction."

^ Poptdar Rcligio7i oj' Northern hidia, vol. ii, pp. 1.92-195.

* Ethnographic Notes in Southern India, pp. 464-470 ; and Castes and
Tribes of Southern India, vol. i, p. 99, where it is interesting to note that
although the Badagas make fire by friction, reference is made in their folk-
legends not to this mode of obtaining fire, but to chakkamukki (flint and steel).
Commenting upon this, T. C. Hodson {Primitive Culture of India, Roy. As. Soc.
Forlong Fund, vol. i, p. Si)) suggests that possibly the flint and steel had
superseded the use of the fire-drill, except in the solemnity of funeral rites.

APPENDIX I-URVASI AND PURtJRAVAS 257

In order to appreciate the extent to which the sacred fire
entered into Hindu ritual as time went on we have only to
glance at the daily offering to the fire made by the modern
Brahman, known as homa. It is made twice daily, once in
the morning before breakfast and again at night before
dinner. It consists of ghee, curds, and rice or grain.^ Homa
is also performed at the investiture of the Sacred Thread, at
hair-cutting, marriages, srdddha, etc.

After his wedding a Brahman can either be an ordinary
householder or an agnihotrl — i.e, fire-priest — and observe the
full forty-eight rites (instead of the ordinary sixteen). The
fire used at any important ceremony such as a wedding
should be kindled by friction and the fire in the domestic
hearth lit by it. Full details of the agnihotrl have been given
by Crooke.^

Thus, I think, we can regard the fire-incident of the
story of Pururavas and Urvasi as showing the great sym-
bolical significance of fire- sacrifice as a means of attaining
Svarga, the abode of the blessed, and ensuring a final state
of immortality.

Before closing this appendix I would refer again to
Kalidasa's dramatic version of the legend. It is known as
Vikramorvasl, or " Urvasi won by Valour," and is a play in
five acts. The plot differs considerably from the original
story and is briefly as follows : —

King Pururavas, in answer to the cries of some nymphs,
rescues one of their companions, Urvasi, from the clutches
of a demon, pursuing him in his heavenly car. The two fall
in love with one another. Urvasi is called to the Court of
Indra, but sees the king in his garden later on. Complica-
tions arise as Pururavas is already married and the queen
becomes jealous.

Urvasi has to act at Indra's court and when asked in the
play whom she loves says " Pururavas " in mistake for Puru-
shottama (Vishnu). This enrages her teacher Bharata, who
curses her, saying that as she had forgotten her part so she
would be forgotten in heaven. However Indra takes pity

^ For a full description of the offerings see Stevenson, Rites of the Twice-
born, p. 226-227.

'^ Tribes and Castes of the North- West Provinces and Oiidh, under
"Agnihotrl." See also Frazer, op. cit., pp. 247-250,

VOL. II. R

258 THE OCEAN OF STORY

on her and says she can be united to Pururavas until he sees
the son which she will bear him. The lovers wander together
on the Himalayas, when Urva^i, seeing Pururavas' attention
attracted for a moment by a nymph, enters in her anger the
groves of Karttikeya, forbidden to females. The curse of
Bharata begins to take effect and she is immediately changed
into a creeper. The king in his frenzied misery at her loss be-
comes insane, and wanders through the forest inquiring for his
beloved of every tree, stream, mountain, or animal he meets.

Everywhere he imagines he sees traces of his lost one—
the flowers heavy with dew are her eyes glistening with start-
ing tears, the rippling water is her frown, the meandering
current her undulating gait. Wilson's translation gives a
very good idea of the original.

Pururavas inquires of a swan :—

" Ho ! Monarch of the tribes that breast the stream,
Forbear awhile your course : forgo the provender
Of lotus stems, not needed yet, and hear
My suit — redeem me from despair — impart
Some tidings of my love — 'tis worthier far
To render kindly offices to others
Than meanly labour for a selfish good-
He heeds me not, but still on Manasa
Intent, collects his store — and now I note him
More closely, I suspect some mystery.
Why seek to veil the truth ? — if my beloved
Was never seen by thee as graceful straying
Along the flowery borders of the lake.
Then whence this elegant gait — 'Tis hers — and thou
Hast stolen it from her— in whose every step
Love sports — thy walk betrays thee ; own thy crime,
And lead me quickly to her. {Laughs.) Nay, he fears
Our Royal power— the plunderer flies the king."

Later he sees a lotus with a bee amid its petals and
exclaims :

" Say, plunderer of the honeyed dew, hast thou
Beheld the nymph whose large and languid eye
Voluptuous rolls as if it swam with wine ?
And yet methinks 'tis idle to inquire.
For had he tasted her delicious breath
He now would scorn the lotus. I will hence."

APPENDIX I— URVASI AND PURORAVAS 259

After many inquiries for Urvasi he finds a gem, which
proves to be the jewel of restoration. Suddenly he sees a
vine :

"What means this strange emotion? — as I gaze
Upon this vine — no blossoms deck its boughs ;
Nipped by the falling rains, like briny tears,
The buds have perished, and the mournful shrub
All unadorned appears to pine in absence —
No bees regale her with their songs — silent
And sad, she, lonely, shows the image
Of my repentant love, who now laments
Her causeless indignation — ^I will press
The melancholy likeness to my heart —
Vine of the wilderness, behold
A lone, heart-broken wretch in me.
Who dreams in his embrace to fold
His love, as wild he clings to thee.
And might relenting fate restore
To these fond arms the nymph I mourn,
I'd bear her hence, and never more
To these forbidden haunts return."

Gradually the creeper is transformed into Urvasi and
Pururavas finds he is in the arms of his beloved :

" What can this mean ? — through every fibre spreads
The conscious touch of Urvasi— yet all
I deemed her charms deceived me — let me wake
And realise the vision or dispel it.
'Tis no deceit — 'tis she— my best beloved." (Faints.)

The pair are happily united, but Urvasi remembers the
curse. Years pass and by accident Pururavas meets Ayus,
his son, and in consequence Urvasi must return to heaven.
Once again Indra saves the situation and all ends happily.

APPENDIX II

UMBRELLAS

Owing to the great antiquity and significance of the umbrella,
and to the fact that there appears to be no recent compre-
hensive work on the subject, I shall give here a few notes on
its history and Western migration.

In the first place the etymology of the word is interesting.
Our English word umbrella is, of course, a misnomer, for
being derived from the Italian diminutive omhrella (Latin
umbra) it means " little shade," and has no reference what-
ever to rain. It is curious that we do not use a correct self-
explanatory word, like the French parapluie, the German
Regenschirm, and the Spanish paraguas, etc.

Turning to classical references we find the word umbracu-
lum, meaning " a sunshade," used by Ovid (Fasti, ii, 311 ; Ars
Amat, ii, 209-210) ; Martial (xiv, 28) ; TibuUus (ii, 5, 97) ;
and Ammianus Marcellinus (xxviii, 4) ; while the word
umbella occurs in the same sense in Martial (xi, 73-76) and
Juvenal (ix, 50). The Greek equivalent a-KiaSeiov occurs in
Arrian (Indica, xvi), where he states that the umbrella is
used by all Indians of consideration; and Athenaeus (ii, 31).
It is also found represented on numerous ancient Greek
vase-paintings. The word parasol appears to be of much
later origin. It is mentioned in the Petrarchian vocabu-
lary (fourteenth century) as the equivalent of saioual (from
the Persian sdydban or sdiwdn, " an umbrella "). The word
is now only used to denote the fragile and elegant variety
of sunshade used by ladies.

It is impossible to say with any certainty where the
umbrella originated, but evidence seems to point to the
Mesopotamian region as its home. It was the emblem of
royalty in both Babylon and Assyria, as can be seen from
the marvellous reliefs in the British Museum, excavated by
Sir Henry Layard. The Nimrud Gallery contains sculptures
from Calah, and some of the reliefs show Assur-nasir-pal in
his chariot or on his throne with the royal umbrella held over
him. Similar reliefs will be found in the Nineveh Gallery.
263

264 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The ancient Egyptian kings used the umbrella in exactly
the same manner as the Assyrians. It appears from a Theban
painting reproduced in Wilkinson's Manners and Customs of
the Ancient Egyptians (vol. i, 1878, p. 235) that the honour
also extended to members of the royal family. In this
particular case it is an Ethiopian princess, and the umbrella,
composed of lotus leaves, is fixed into the chariot on the
left-hand side.

The use of the umbrella as a symbol of power and sove-
reignty appears to have existed in all parts of Asia from a
very early date. In the Far East the centre of the practice
was undoubtedly China, and bas-reliefs dating back to the
eleventh century B.C. have been found depicting its use.
In Dr Bushell's Chinese Art, vol. i, 1905 (H.M. Stationery
Office), Figs. 1 and 5 show such bas-reliefs of the Han Dynasty.
The latter represents an umbrella being held over the head
of King Ch'eng of the Chou Dynasty (see op. cit, p. 18).
Elaborate examples, such as those in the bas-reliefs, were
used only by the sovereign and those to whom the honour was
specially granted. The usual variety was made of varnished
paper on split bamboo. Large quantities of these were, and
still are, exported to Singapore, whence they find their way
through Java, Sumatra and Malaya to the coastal towns of
Burma.

It is, however, chiefly to Burma, where the etiquette has
remained unchanged, that we look for the full significance
of the umbrella. As in ancient India, so also in Burma
the colour of the royal umbrella (tibyu) was white. It was
about twelve or fifteen feet high, with a diameter of nearly
six feet. It was carried only over the king, and possibly his
chief wife. It formed, moreover, one of the five articles of
regalia, the others being the crown {mako), sceptre {thanlyet)^
sandal {chenin) and chowrie {thdmyi yat). The umbrellas
have distinctive names attached to them, such as " the
trembling," "moon," "golden," "sun," "lotus," "uplifted"
and so forth. When Superintendent at Port Blair, Sir Richard
Temple managed to get drawings and carvings made of
the complete regalia of the Burmese kings.^ Nine white
umbrellas mark the king, while the heir-apparent has eight
golden ones, and a lesser number are allotted to other members
of the royal family, the tributary chiefs and other high
officials. If a king abdicated, he forfeited the right of the

1 See Ind. AnL, vol. xxxi, Nov. 1902, pp. 442-444.

APPENDIX II -UMBRELLAS 265

regalia. An exception to this rule, however, occurred in the
case of King Kunzaw of the eleventh century, who abdicated
on religious grounds. He was allowed to continue the use of
the royal symbol, and also of the title Tibyuzaung (" wearer
of the white umbrella "), which is attached to all Burmese
kings.^ The lesser officials have red umbrellas, though in
some cases leave was given to cover the outside with coloured
silks or satins, usually pink or green. Fringes were con-
sidered an additional honour. The inside was nearly always
black.

The common umbrellas in general use were made of native
parchment-like paper glued to spokes of split bamboo and
coated with black varnish. Priests were allowed a yellow
varnish, giving a diaphanous appearance.^

A favourite trick of King Noung daw Gyee was to con-
tinually issue new edicts as to the length of umbrella handles
allowed, with the result that district officials made small
fortunes by fines. ^

As can be expected, the umbrella had also a religious
significance, and we find images of Gautama crowned with
this symbol of sovereignty. In Buddhist architecture the
*' Wheel of Light," symbolising the Buddha, is overshadowed
by an umbrella, and every Burmese pagoda is surmounted
by a htee, htl or ti, which are really metal (and occasionally
stone) umbrellas with bells and other decorations attached.*
The significance of the ti is shown by an incident connected
with the history of the famous Shwe Dagon pagoda at
Rangoon. When, in 1768, it reached its present height
of 321 feet from the platform, it was crowned with a ti
by the Mon kings of Pegu. This was destroyed by an
earthquake in 1768, and five years later King Sinbyushin
replaced it by one of true Burmese shape, and the event
symbolised the complete Burmanising of the Mon country

^ See R. Grant Brown, "The Pre-Buddhist Religion of the Burmese/'
Folk-Lore, June 1921, vol. xxxii, pp. 77-100. In his address to the Governor-
General of India in 1855, the King of Burma styled himself "the monarch
who reigns over the great umbrella-wearing chiefs of the Eastern countries."

2 See J. Nisbet, Burma under British Rule and Before, 1901, p. 204.

^ See Shway Yoe (Sir George Scott), The Burman, his Life and Notions,
1896, p. 406.

* For details of the ti in Burmese architecture reference should be made
to J. Fergusson, J. Burgess and R. Phene Spiers' History of Indian and Eastern
Architecture, 2 vols., 1910, vol.i, p. 70, and Sir George Scott's article, "Burma
and Assam (Buddhism in)," Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth., vol. iii, pp. 42, 43.

266 THE OCEAN OF STORY

and celebrated the recent successes against Siam, China
and Manipur.^

Passing to India we find similar evidence of the great
importance attached to the umbrella. It appears in ancient
rock sculptures and enters into Hindu iconography. In the
Bharhut tope there is a carving of a casket containing relics
guarded by a seven-headed Naga, and over it is an umbrella
of state. At Sanchi we find sculptured representations of
two and even three such symbols placed one above the other
over temples, the double and triple canopies of which appear
to be fixed to the same handle or staff, as in the modern state
umbrellas of China and Burma. Thus we have a primary
idea of the accumulated honour of stone or metal discs which
subsequently became such a prominent feature of Buddhist
architecture, culminating in the many-storied pagodas of
China and Japan.^

It will be remembered that in our text in the Ocean of
Story (p. 49) the colour of the umbrella is given as white,
while on p. 55 it is described as " gleaming white like snow."
In this connection it is of interest to quote a paragraph from
Yule, Marco Polo, vol. i, p. 355 : " An Indian prince, in a
Sanskrit inscription of the ninth century, boasts of having
wrested from the King of Marwar the two umbrellas pleasing
to Parvati, and white as the summer moonbeams. Prithi
Raj, the last Hindu king of Delhi, is depicted by the poet
Chand as shaded by a white umbrella on a golden staff."
This was also the colour in the Jdtakas. In the Rds Mala,
however, Forbes ^ describes an image of Wun Raj (Vanaraja)
in which the king is covered by a scarlet umbrella.

The question naturally arises as to why the umbrella had
such a universal importance throughout the East. Several
suggestions have been put forward, some of which seem quite
feasible. In the first place it was thought to symbolise the
firmament owing to its shape, and in support of this view
Russell (op. cit, pp. 450-451) states that " when one of the
early Indian monarchs made extensive conquests, the annexed

^ See Nisbet, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 385. The subsequent history of the it is
to be found in Captain C. J. F. S. Forbes' British Burma and its People, 1878,
pp. 200-201.

2 See Jotini. Indian Art and Industrif, vol. xvi, April 1912, p. 3. It is
quoted by Russell, Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, vol. ii, p. 449.

3 See the 1924 edition, with notes by H. J. Rawlinson. The umbrella is
shown in vol. i, p. 40. See also note on p. 440.

APPENDIX II -UMBRELLAS 267

territories were described as being brought under his umbrella ;
of the King Harsha-Vardhana (a.d. 606-648) it is recorded
that he prosecuted a methodical scheme of conquest with the
deliberate object of bringing all India under one umbrella —
that is, of constituting it into one state. This phrase seems
to support the idea that the umbrella symbolised the firma-
ment. Similarly, when Visvamitra sent beautiful maidens
to tempt the good King Harischandra, he instructed them to
try and induce the king to marry them, and if he would not
do this, to ask him for the Puchukra Undi or State Umbrella,
which was the emblem of the king's protecting power over
his kingdom, with the idea that that power would be de-
stroyed by its loss. Chhatrapati or Lord of the Umbrella
was the proudest title of an Indian king. When Sivaji was
enthroned in 1674 he proclaimed himself as Pinnacle of the
Kshatriya race and Lord of the Royal Umbrella. All these
instances seem to indicate that some powerful significance,
such as that already suggested, attached to the umbrella.
Several tribes, as the Gonds and Mundas, have a legend that
their earliest king was born of poor parents, and that one
day his mother, having left the child under some tree while
she went to her work, returned to find a cobra spreading its
hood over him. The future royal destiny of the boy was thus
predicted."

Another suggestion as to the original significance of the
umbrella is that it was used to protect the eyes of the sove-
reign from the people — his glance being considered magical
and harmful. This, however, seems more unlikely than the op-
posite—namely, that the sacred person of his Majesty should
be protected from the common gaze of the populace; but
both ideas lose their value when we remember the use of the
symbol on temples and the fact that the umbrella is always
represented as held vertically over the king's head, thus pro-
tecting it from the powerful rays of a tropical sun. It seems,
however, quite possible that, apart from the actual harm it
might do, the sun should never be allowed to shine direct on
the sacred person of the king. This idea is strengthened by
the fact that at the most important period of a Brahman's
life he had to keep the sun from shining on his head. Thus
we read in the Grihya Sutras ^ that on the day when a Brah-
man student of the Veda took a bath to signify that the time
of his studentship was at an end, he entered a cow-shed before

^ Oldenberg, Sacred Books of the East, vol. xxx, pp. l65, 275.

268 THE OCEAN OF STORY

sunrise, hung over the door a skin with the hair outside,
and sat there : on that day the sun should not shine upon
him. Frazer ^ includes this under the various taboos of
sacred persons in the section " Not to see the Sun," and gives
numerous examples where the sovereign (as in the case of the
Mikado) was so sacred that the sun was not worthy to shine
upon him.

The migration of the umbrella from East to West was
slow and gradual. This is not to be wondered at when we
remember the great size of the state umbrella, and the fact
that as yet the folding variety was unknown. The costliness
of such articles would also be a great disadvantage, besides
being very hard to obtain. Mediaeval accounts given by
travellers are not very numerous. Marco Polo, in describing
the Court of Kublai Kaan in 1292 says ^ that generals who
have command of 100,000 men are awarded a tablet of gold
according to their rank, etc., and that everyone, moreover,
who holds a tablet of this exalted degree is entitled, when-
ever he goes abroad, to have a little yellow canopy, such as
is called an umbrella {palieque in Pauthier, unum pallium in
the Latin text), carried on a spear over his head in token of
his high command.

In Europe the umbrella was not unknown at this time
and Martino da Canale, a contemporary of Polo, states that
in Venice " when the Doge goes forth of his palace, ' si vait
apres lui un damoiseau qui porte une umbrele de dras a or sur
son chief,' which umbrella had been given by '' Monseigneur
VApostoille.' There is a picture by Girolamo Gambarota, in
the Sala del Gran Consiglio, at Venice, which represents the
investiture of the Doge with the umbrella by Pope Alexander
III, and Frederick Barbarossa (concerning which see Sanuto
Junior, in Muratori, xxii, 512 ").^ Ibn Batuta (ii, 440) tells
us that in his time (c. 1332) parasols were in general use
at Constantinople. It was also in the fourteenth century
that the folding umbrella was first noticed. It is described
by Marignolli as " a thing like a little tent-roof on a cane
handle, which they open out at will as a protection against
sun or rain. This they call a chatyr ; I brought one to
Florence with me." *

^ Golden Bough, vol. x, pp. 18-21.

2 Yule, Marco Polo, vol. i, p. 351.

3 Idem, ibid., p. 3.54.

* See Yule and Cordier, Cathay and the Way Thither^ vol. iii, p. 256.

APPENDIX II-UMBRELLAS 269

The next mention of a similar variety appears to be that
given by Duarte Barbosa.^ They are described as " made
of finely worked silk with many golden tassels, and many
precious stones and seed pearls." In an interesting note
Dames states that the next mention of umbrellas which open
and shut is probably that in a passage in the Decadas of
Joao de Barros (III, x, 9,/, 264, ed. of 1563). It speaks of
events which occurred at Cananor in 1526. The first part
of the passage is quoted in Hobson Johson (ed. 1903, p. 851),
but the description itself is omitted. It is as follows : —

" All this is mounted on a staff as an awning, as we have
said, and the canes play up and down, shutting and opening
to close it or spread it out. And when they would put up the
great crown which gives the shade, they insert into that staff
(piam) a very light wooden shaft (aste) about fifteen palms in
length, and then they run it by means of a socket (noete) work-
ing on the wooden staff, in order that it may be fully spread
out when it arrives at the top of the staff. There they put a
cross-piece of wood through the shaft, in which there is a hole,
so that it remains fixed and does not fall down."

Although umbrellas were used by the Anglo-Saxons,^ as
is shown in the Harleian MS. (603 in the British Museum),
they do not reappear in England till the seventeenth century,
and even then remained practically unknown until early in
the following century, when it became the practice for coffee-
houses to keep large umbrellas for use of their patrons ^ in
very much the same way as they are used to-day by com-
missionaires of clubs and hotels. The custom, however,
could not have been very familiar, for in 1752 Colonel Wolfe
noticed their use in Paris and wondered why they had not
been introduced into England.

Jonas Hanway (1712-1786) is stated to be the first man to
habitually carry an umbrella. It is interesting to note that
the Anglo-Indian term used for an umbrella in the seven-
teenth and eighteenth centuries was " roundel," a word of
early English origin applied to a variety of circular objects,
as a mat under a dish, a target, shield, etc.^ The form

1 The Book of Duarte Barbosa, trans, by M. Longworth Dames, Hakluyt
Society, 1921, vol. i, pp. 206-207.

2 See Fig. 23 in Mrs Ashdown's British Costume, 1910.

3 The Tatler, No. 238, 17th October 1710.

* See Yule, Hobson Jobson, under "Roundel," also " Umbrella," "Kittysol,"
"Sombrero"; R. C. Temple, hid. Ant., December 1904, p. 31 6; and Murray's
New English Dictionary under "Roundel."

270 THE OCEAN OF STORY

" arundel " is also found. The fact that the Anglo-Indians
called the umbrella a roundel and regarded it as a symbol
of sovereignty or nobility indicated that it was as yet little
known in England. W. W. Skeat ^ points out that " some
kind of umbrella was, however, occasionally used by ladies
at least as far back as 1709 ; and a fact not generally known
is that from about the year 1717 onwards a ' parish ' um-
brella, resembling the more recent ' family ' umbrella of the
nineteenth century, was employed by the priest at open-
air funerals, as the church accounts of many places testify."

Murray's New English Dictionary gives a long and inter-
esting list of quotations under "Umbrella," the earliest
being as follows : —

"1611. 'Many of them doe carry other fine things . . .
which they commonly call in the Italian tongue ' umbrellaes.'
. . . These are made of leather something answerable to the
form of a little caunopy and hooped in the inside with divers
little wooden hoopes that extend the umbrella in a pretty
large compass.' — Coryate, Crudities, iii."

Among others may be mentioned two references from the
writings of Swift :

" 1704. ' A large skin of Parchment . . . served him for a
Night-cap when he went to bed, and for an Umbrello in rainy
Weather.'— TaZ^ of a Tub, ix."

" c. 1712. ' The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty
strides
While streams run down her oil'd umbrella's
sides.' — A City Shower,''

Finally the following lines from Gay's Trivia, Bk. I,
give quite a good idea of the history of the umbrella : —

" 1716. ' Good housewives all the winter's rage despise,
Defended by the riding hood's disguise ;
Or underneath the umbrella's oily shade
Safe through the wet on clinking pattens tread.

Let Persian dames the umbrella's ribs display
To guard their beauties from the sunny ray ;

1 The Past at our Doors, 1911, pp. 97, 98.

APPENDIX II -UMBRELLAS 271

Or sweating slaves support the shady load
When Eastern monarchs show their state abroad ;
Britain in winter only knows its aid
To guard from chilly showers the walking maid.' "

Very few early examples of English umbrellas appear to
have been preserved, and the earliest specimens in the Victoria
and Albert Museum date only from the first half of the nine-
teenth century. They belong to the class which have whale-
bone ribs, thick wooden sticks and large oiled silk covers.
In time gingham (a kind of cotton cloth first made in
Guingamp ^ in Brittany, the yarn of which is dyed before it
is woven) was substituted, and in 1848 William Sangster
patented the use of alpaca as an umbrella covering.

The chief invention, however, was the " Paragon " rib,
patented by Samuel Fox in 1852. It is formed of a thin strip
of steel rolled into a trough section, thus combining lightness,
strength and elasticity.

Huge umbrellas have always been in demand in native
courts in all parts of Africa, and many are made in England
for this purpose. Brewer (Dictionary of Phrase and Fable —
" Umbrella ") quotes a paragraph from The Graphic of 18th
March 1894, p. 270 : " An umbrella is now being made in
London for an African potentate which, when unfurled, will
cover a space sufficient for twelve persons. The stick is . . .
fifteen feet long."

In 1874 the sacred umbrella of King Koffee Kalcalli of
the Ashantees was captured and found its way to the South
Kensington Museum. Many similar ones were to be seen at
the Empire Exhibition, Wembley, in 1924.

In his famous Pilgrimage to El Medinah and Meccah,
three vols., 1855-1856 (vol. iii, pp. 140-141) Burton describes
the Sherif of Meccah as being " plainly dressed in white
garments and a white muslin turban . . . and the only
emblem of his dignity was the large green satin umbrella
borne by an attendant on foot." And in a note he adds :
" From India to Abyssinia the umbrella is the sign of royalty :
the Arabs of Meccah and Senaa probably derived the custom
from the Hindus."

When visiting the Emir of Abyssinia at Harar,^ Burton

1 The New English Dictionary derives the word from the Malay ging-gang,
meaning *^ striped."

2 First Footsteps in East Africa, 1 856, p. 336.

272 THE OCEAN OF STORY

was received by his Highness under a red satin umbrella
heavily fringed.

Apart from the references already given, the following
may be consulted : —

O. Uzanne, UOmhrelle, Paris, 1883 (see the interesting
copy in the Ashbee Collection, British Museum). It was
translated into English as The Sunshade, the Glove, the Muff,
London, 1883. References to the umbrella in the Rdmdyana
and Mahdbhdrata will be found on pp. 13-16. See also by
the same author, Les Ornements de la Femme, "L'Ombrelle
(Le Parasol— Le Parapluie)," Paris, 1892, pp. 131-195.

For further information see W. Sangster, Umbrellas and
their History, 1855 (see also the 1871 edition by Cassell & Co.,
with illustrations by Bennett) ; " Pagodas, Aurioles and
Umbrellas," F. C. Gordon Cumming, The English Illustrated
Magazine, 1887-1888, pp. 601-612, and 654-667 ; S. Baring-
Gould, Strange Survivals, 1892, p. 129 et seq, ; numerous short
articles are referred to in Poole's Index of Periodical Literature,

APPENDIX III

VOL. II.

APPENDIX III

POISON-DAMSELS

On page 91 of this volume we read of the methods employed
by Yogakarandaka, the minister of King Brahmadatta,
against our hero, the King of Vatsa : " He tainted, by means
of poison and other deleterious substances, the trees, flowering
creepers, water and grass all along the line of march. And he
sent poison- damsels as dancing-girls among the enemy's host,
and he also dispatched nocturnal assassins into their midst."

The tactics of this minister are as curious as they are un-
scrupulous. We have read of wells being poisoned and even
of diseased clothes being left for the enemy to find, but the
poisoning of the vegetation and the dispatching of poisoned
women are much more uncommon.

This subject is of great interest from many points of view,
and as there appears to be very little published on the matter,
especially poison-damsels, I will discuss the whole question in
some detail.

Although by far the greater part of this appendix will be
on poison-damsels, I will first give a few notes on the practice
of poisoning water, etc., in both classical and modern times.

Poisoned Water, Etc,

The references to such practices in Sanskrit literature are
not numerous. They are, however, mentioned, and even ad-
vocated, in the Code of Manu, vii, 195, where, in the chapter
on the duties of kings, we read^ : " When he has shut up his
foe (in a town) let him sit encamped, harass his kingdom and
continually spoil his grass, food, fuel and water."

The glosses of the commentators on this text refer in
general terms to bad or harmful substances which are mixed
with the grass, etc., or to destroying them by fire, water and
so on. The bad substances may be supposed to include poison.
In only one of the glosses is the actual word " poison " used.

In the well-known medical work dating from about the

^ Buhler's translation, Sacred Books of the East^ vol. xxv, p. 247.
275

276 THE OCEAN OF STORY

beginning of the Christian era, the Susruta Samhitd,^ we read
in a chapter on the subject of the nature of animal poisons,
etc., the following : —

" A sheet of poisoned water becomes slimy, strong-
smelling, frothy and marked with (black-coloured) lines on
the surface. Frogs and fish living in the water die without
any apparent cause. Birds and beasts that live (in the water
and) on its shores roam about wildly in confusion (from the
effects of poison), and a man, a horse or an elephant, by
bathing in this (poisoned) water is afflicted with vomiting,
fainting, fever, a burning sensation and swelling of the limbs.
These disorders (in men and animals) should be immediately
attended to and remedied, and no pains should be spared
to purify such poisoned water. The cold ashes of Dhava,
Asva-karna, Asana, Pdribhadra, Pdtald, Siddhaka, Mokshaka,
Rdja-druma and Somavalka burnt together, should be cast
into the poisoned pool or tank, whereby its water would be
purified ; as an alternative, an Anjali-measure (half a seer)
of the said ashes cast in a Ghata-measure (sixty-four seers)
of the required water would lead to its purification.

" A poisoned ground or stone-slab, landing-stage or desert
country gives rise to swellings in those parts of the bodies of
men, bullocks, horses, asses, camels and elephants that may
chance to come in contact with them. In such cases a burning
sensation is felt in the affected parts, and the hair and nails
(of these parts) fall off. In these cases, the poisoned surface
should be purified by sprinkling it over with a solution of
Ananta and Sarva-gandha (the scented drugs) dissolved in wine
(Sura), or with (an adequate quantity of) black clay dissolved
in water, or with the decoction of Vidanga, Pdthd and Katabhi.

" Poisoned hay or fodder, or any other poisoned food-stuff,
produces lassitude, fainting, vomiting, diarrhoea, or even
death (of the animal partaking thereof). Such cases should
be treated with proper anti-poisonous medicines according
to the indications of each case. As an alternative, drimis
and other musical instruments smeared with plasters of anti-
poisonous compounds (Agadas) should be beaten and sounded
(round them). Equal parts of silver {Tdra), mercury (Sutdra),
and Indra-Gopa insects with Kuru-Vinda equal in weight to
that of the entire preceding compound, pasted with the bile
of a Kapila (brown) cow, should be used as a paste over the

^ English translation, edited by K. K. L. Bhishagratna, Calcutta, 191 1>
vol. ii, pp. Q9Q-Q[)^.

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 277

musical instruments (in such cases). The sounds of such
drums, etc. (pasted with such anti-poisonous drugs), are said
to destroy the effects of even the most dreadful poison."^

Turning to Europe, we find that from the earliest times
writers on military law have continually distinguished be-
tween the law of nature and the law of nations, showing how
the two sometimes coincide, but as often operate in opposite
directions. They have, moreover, condemned the use of poison
in warfare as being against all laws — human and divine.

Hugo Grotius in his great work, Be jure belli ac pads,
writes as follows ^ (Book III, chap, iv, sec. 15, etc.) : —

" As the laws of nations permit many things . . . which
are forbidden by Natural Law, so they forbid some things
which are permitted by Natural Law. For him whom it is
lawful to put to death, whether we put to death by the sword
or by poison, it makes no difference, if we look to Natural Law.
It is doubtless more generous to kill so that he who is killed
has the power of defending himself ; but this is not due to
him who has deserved to die. But the Laws of Nations, if not
of all, at least of the best, have long been, that it is not lawful
to kill an enemy by poison. This consent had its rise in
common utility, that the dangers of war, which are numerous
enough, may not be made too extensive. And it is probable
that this rule proceeded from kings, whose life may be de-
fended from other causes, better than the lives of other
persons ; but is less safe than that of others from poison,
except it be defended by the scruples of conscience and the
fear of infamy.

'' Livy (xliii, 18), speaking of Perseus, calls these clandestine
atrocities : so Claudian {De Bello Gild., v, 273) and Cicero
{De Offic, iii, 22) use like expressions. The Roman consuls
say that it is required, as a public example, that nothing of
the kind be admitted, in the epistle to Pyrrhus which Gellius
{Noct Attic, iii, 8) gives. So Valerius (vi, 5, 1). And when the
prince of the Catti offered to procure the death of Arminius
by poison, Tiberius rejected the offer, thus gaining glory like
that of the ancient generals (Tacitus, Ann,, ii, 88).

" Wherefore they who hold it lawful to kill the enemy by
poison, as Baldus, following Vegetius {Cons., ii, 188), regard

^ See also Kautilya's Arthasdstra, new edition, J. Jolly and R. Schmidt,
Lahore, 1923, ix, 6, 86 ; xii, 4, 6-8, 14.

2 Trans. W. Whewell, Cambridge, 1 853, vol. iii, chap, iv, pp. 86-88.

278 THE OCEAN OF STORY

mere Natural Law, and overlook the Instituted Law of
Nations. ... To poison fountains, which must be discovered
before long, Florus says (Lib. II, 20), is not only against old
rule, but also against the law of the gods ; as the Laws of
Nations are often ascribed to the gods ; nor is it to be
wondered, if to diminish dangers, there be some such tacit
conventions of belligerents, as formerly in the permanent
war of the Chalcidians and Eretrians (Strabo, x, p. 488) it
was agreed not to use missiles.

"But the same is not true of making waters foul and
undrinkable without poisoning them (i$]sch., De male oh, leg,,
p. 262a), which Solon and the Amphictyons are said to have
justified towards barbarians : and Oppian mentions as cus-
tomary in his time. For that is the same thing as turning
away a stream, or intercepting a spring of water, which is
lawful both by Natural Law and by consent."

Nearly a hundred years later (1758) Emeric de Vattel, the
Swiss jurist, published his Droit des Gens, It was founded on
the works of Wolff and Leibnitz, with many quotations from
Grotius. After practically repeating the above extract, he
continues ^ :

" Assassination and poisoning are, therefore, contrary to
the laws of war, and are alike forbidden by the Natural Law
and the consent of civilised nations. The sovereign who makes
use of such execrable means should be regarded as an enemy
of the human race, and all nations are called upon, in the
interest of the common safety of mankind, to join forces to
punish him. In particular, an enemy who has been the object
of his detestable practices is justified in giving him no quarter.
Alexander the Great declared ' that he was determined to
take the most extreme measures against Darius, and no
longer treat him as an enemy in lawful war, but as a poisoner
and an assassin ' (Quint. Curt., iv, 9, 18). The interest and
the safety of those in command, far from allowing them to
authorise such practices, call for the greatest care on their
part to prevent the introduction of them.

" Eumenes wisely said ' that he did not think any general
would want to obtain a victory by the use of means which
might in turn be directed against himself (Justin., xiv, 1, 12).
And it was on the same principle that Alexander condemned

^ Lex Droit de.s Gnis, ou Principes de la Loi Naturellc appliques d la Conduite
et aux Affaires des Nations et des Souverains, E. de Vattel, translated by C. G.
Fenwick, Washington, 19l6, vol. iii, ch. viii, pp. 288-289. — n.m.p.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 279

the act of Bessus, who had assassinated Darius (Quint,
Curt., vi, 3, 14)."

The importance of Grotius's De jure belli ac pads Hes
chiefly in the fact that it forms the foundation of the Inter-
national Law of the present day. It was the first of such
works to influence sovereigns and statesmen, for it showed
in an exhaustive and masterly fashion what all men were
beginning to feel.

The value of Vattel's work is due to the fact that it con-
sists of all that is best in the works of his predecessors,
Grotius, Pufendorf, Leibnitz, Bynkershoek and Wolff. Con-
sequently it became the handbook of statesmen and jurists,
and is still quoted as one of the great authorities.

As we have already seen, both these jurists condemned
all unnecessary methods of killing an enemy — particularly by
any form of poisoning. But, as history is largely a record of
cruelty exercised by those in power, we must not be sur-
prised to find that, especially in mediaeval times, the number
of deaths due to some form of poisoning was very large. At
the same time superstition and general ignorance of medicine
probably lay at the bottom of many so-called poison mysteries
of ancient days, while in some cases, as with the Borgias,
reliable evidence is weak.

There are, however, many occasions on which poison in
some form or other has been used in warfare.

For instance, when the young Egyptian Sultan Faraj
withdrew before the conquering hosts of Timur (Tamerlane)
in 1400 he took care to poison both the fields and water
before leaving. It is related ^ that in consequence Timur lost
so many men and animals that he desisted from the pursuit.

In India the most deadly poison is undoubtedly the
variety of aconite found in the Himalayan districts. This is
the so-called " Nepal aconite," known as his, bish, bikh, etc.
There are numerous forms of the series, the most deadly being
A, spicatum. It is so poisonous in the Sikkim Terai that
the sheep often have to be muzzled. The uses to which the
aconites are put vary, for the rural drug- dealer has a great
knowledge of the plant and finds many commercial uses for
it, such as an adulterant in making bhang from Indian hemp,
for poisoning arrow-heads (for which see Lewin, " Arrow
Poisons," Virchow's Archiv Path, Anat und Phys., 1894,
pp. 138, 289) and many other uses.

1 Hans Schiltberger's Reisebuch, ed. by Langmantel, Tiibingen, 1885, 25, 38.

280 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The Indian aconites are confined to the mountain tracts
of the north-eastern boundary, stretching from Afghanistan
and Baluchistan, through Kashmir, Nepal, Sikkim, Bhutan
and Assam to Burma.^

The Gurkhas of Nepal regard the plant as a great protec-
tion against enemy attacks, and Hamilton^ describes how
they can destroy whole armies by poisoning the water, and in
the Nepalese war the British found the wells poisoned with
crushed aconite.

The poisoning of water is not confined to India. Thus
Burton ^ tells us that the Yuta Indians have diminished in
numbers owing to the introduction of arsenic and corrosive
sublimate in springs and provisions.

Similar havoc was wrought among the Australians,* while
in Tasmania ^ poisoned rum was used to exterminate the
aborigines.

In Brazil, when the import of African slaves rendered the
capture of the natives less desirable than their extermination,
the Portuguese left the clothes of people who had died of
smallpox and scarlet fever for them to find in the woods.*
It is also said ' that the caravan traders from the Missouri
to Santa Fe communicated smallpox to the Indian tribes of
that district in 1831 by infectious clothing and presents of
tobacco.

But vile as all these acts are, they are easily eclipsed by
the inhuman methods of warfare introduced by the Germans
in the Great War. They have cast a blot on European history
which neither compunction nor time can ever eradicate.

This is not the place to describe in detail the different
varieties of poison-gases used in the Great War, but I would
give a few reliable references sent me by the War Office :

^ The different species of aconites are fully discussed in Watt's Commercial
Products of India, the abridgment of The Dictionary of the Economic Products
of India, 1908, pp. 18-24.

2 Francis Hamilton, Account of the Kingdom of Nepal, Edinburgh, 1819,
p. 99.

3 City of the Saints, 186l, p. 576.

* E. J. Eyre, Journals of Expeditions of Discovery into Central Australia,
1845, vol. i, pp. 175-179.

^ Bowick, Last of the Tasmanians, p. 58.

• J. J. von Tschudi, ReLien durch Sudamerika, vol. ii, p. 262.

' J. Frobel, Seven Years' Travel in Central America, 1859, p. 272; and
A. R. Wallace, Narrative of Travels on the Amazon and Rio Negro, p. 326.

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 281

L. Georges, UArme bacteriologique future concurrente des
armes chimique et balistique ; tentatives allemandes repetees
de son emploi de 1914 a 1918, 1922 ; Col. Zugaro, " Les
bacteries comme arme de guerre," Bull. Beige des Sci. Milit.,
June 1924 (the original article appeared in Exercito e
Marina, 4th March 1924). See also A. A. Roberts, The Poison
War, 1915, and the bibliography at the end.

The Historical Section of the War Office informs me that
in General Botha's campaign in German South- West Africa
the poisoning of wells was both authenticated and admitted.
It is believed that the poison used to make the wells un-
serviceable was chloride of mercury, which was available as
it was employed in the gold-mining industry. The official
records of the campaign are in the hands of the Government
of the Union of South Africa.

The following references may be consulted by readers
generally interested in the subject of poisons : —

A. Wynter Blyth, Old and Modern Poison Lore, Inter-
national Health Exhibition, London, 1884 ; A. W. and M. W.
Blyth, Poisons : their Effects and Detection, new edition, 1920 ;
C. J. S. Thompson, Poison Mysteries, 1923 ; M. P. Naidu,
The History of Professional Poisoners and Coiners of India,
Madras, 1912 ; T. N. Windsor, Indian Toxicology, Calcutta,
1906 ; R. Calmette, Les Venins, les animaux venimeux et la
serotherapie antivenimeuse, Paris, 1907.

We now pass on to the study of the poison- damsel.

The Poison-Damsel in India

Although the poison- damsel is found in the Kathd Sarit
Sdgara, her appearance in Sanskrit literature is rare.

There are, however, two or three works in which she is
mentioned. Of these the most important is undoubtedly
Vi^akhadatta's political drama, the Mudrd-Bdkshasa, or
Signet-ring of Rakshasa, This play, written about the seventh
century a.d., deals with events which happened, or were
supposed to have happened, at the formation of the great
Maurya Empire in 313 B.C. From the commencement of
this dynasty dates the unbroken chain of Indian history,
and Chandragupta, its founder, must be regarded as the first
paramount sovereign or emperor of India. He obtained the
throne of Pataliputra under circumstances which have a
distinct bearing on the subject under discussion. At the

282 THE OCEAN OF STORY

end of 327 B.C. or in the early spring of the following year*
Alexander the Great began his invasion of Northern India.
He had gradually pushed farther and farther eastwards until,
at the river "Y^aa-i^ (the modern Beas, a tributary of the
Sutlej), his victorious advance received a sudden, but none
the less definite, check by his army refusing to proceed with
the expedition.

Thus he was prevented from attempting the overthrow of
two great peoples, the Prasii and the Gangaridae, which, he
was informed, inhabited a district beyond the Ganges.

The king of these peoples was a certain Agrammes or
Xandrames (according to the Greek writers), who has been
identified by some with Dhana-Nanda, Nanda,^ or Nandrus,
King of Magadha (South Bihar).

At this time Chandragupta, an illegitimate relation^ of
Nanda, held the position of Commander-in-Chief in his army.
He chanced to incur Nanda 's displeasure and fled to the
Panjab, where he is said to have met Alexander and to have
made a close study of his methods of warfare.

However this may be, the mention of Alexander in con-
nection with Chandragupta is of the greatest interest in this
inquiry. For, as we shall see later, the European versions
of the poison-damsel find their origin in a certain Pseudo-
Aristotelean work purporting to have been written for Alex-
ander and sent to him on his campaigns, when age prevented
his learned tutor from continuing his duties personally. This
work was known as the Secretum Secretorum, and will be fully
discussed in the course of this appendix.

It will suffice here merely to draw attention to the fact
that it was Aristotle who was credited with the wise teachings
and prudent counsels which helped Alexander so much in
his Eastern campaigns, and it was he who, in the Secretum
Secretorum, prevented him from losing his life at the hands
of the poison-damsel.

^ Scholars differ about the duration of Alexander's Indian expedition.
See v. A. Smith, Early History of India, 1904, pp. 106, 107, and also the 3rd
edition, ipi^ ; A. E. Anspach, De Alexandri Magni Expeditione Indica, London,
1903 ; F. W. Thomas in ch. xviii of the Cambridge History of India, with the
Bibliography on pp. 674-676.

2 We have already come across a legend of his reign in Vol. I, pp. IS, 17,
S5 et seq.

* Said to have been the Son of Mura, a concubine of the king. Hence
his surname Maurya.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 283

In just the same way, Chandragupta benefited by the
advice of a wise minister. For at the very time that he fled
to the Pan jab there was a certain Brahman named Chanakya
(Kautilya or Vishnugupta ^) who, incensed against King
Nanda, owing to an effrontery to which he had been sub-
jected, became not only a fellow- conspirator with Chandra-
gupta in the overthrow of Nanda, but was the directing
force guiding every movement of the plot. Although details
of the defeat of Nanda are hidden under a veil of mingled
fact and fiction, it seems almost certain that Chandragupta
had the assistance of strong allies, the chief of whom
was Porus,^ who ruled on the far side of the Hydaspes
(Jhelum).

On his ascending the throne of Pataliputra Chandragupta,
not forgetful of the part played by Chanakya in his success,
made him his chief minister, and it is at this point that the
Mudrd-Bakshasa commences. We find Chanakya involved
in a maze of political intrigue, employing every form of
cunning and strategy imaginable. His chief object is to win
over the late king's ex-minister Rakshasa and so sever the
one remaining link with the old line of Nanda kings. In this
he is ultimately successful, but only after he has answered
every stroke of his opponents by a more effective counter-
stroke, at the same time shielding Chandragupta from the
n-umerous attempts on his life. These attempts were of
different kinds, including a poisoned draught and nocturnal
assassins who were instructed to get into Chandragupta 's
sleeping chamber by a subterranean passage and kill him in
his sleep. The plot was, however, discovered by Chanakya.
In relating the circumstances to Rakshasa, one of his secret
agents, Viradhagupta, speaks ^ as follows : —

^ Chanakya appeared in Vol. I, p. 55 et seq., as a Brahman who brought
about Nanda's death by a magical rite. In the same volume (p. 233) his
name is mentioned as an alternative of Kautilya, the supposed author of the
Arthasdstra. See p. 233w^.

2 Jacobi's edition of Hemachandra's Sthaviravalicharita, -p. 55 et seq. ; and
Lassen, Indische Alterthumskunde, vol. ii, pp. 313-317.

3 The translation given is that by H. H. Wilson, Select Specimens of
the Theatre of the Hindus, vol. iii, 1827, p. 71. Reference should be made to
his Introduction, which contains the different versions of the tale of Nanda,
Chandragupta and Chanakya. For more recent translations of the Mudrd-
Rdkshasa see those by S. C. Chakravarti, Calcutta, 1908, and B. Goswami,
Calcutta [1909].

284 THE OCEAN OF STORY

-Before the king retired to rest,

The watchful minister was wont to enter

The chamber, and with diligent scrutiny

Inspect it — thus, he saw a line of ants

Come through a crevice in the wall, and noticed

They bore the fragments of a recent meal ;

Thence he inferred the presence of the feeders

In some adjoining passage, and commanded

That the pavilion should be set on fire

That moment — soon his orders were obeyed.

And our brave friends, in flame and smoke enveloped,

Unable to escape, were all destroyed."

Rakshasa replies :

" 'Tis ever thus — Fortune in all befriends
The cruel Chandragupta — when I send
A messenger of certain death to slay him.
She wields the instrument against his rival,
Who should have spoiled him of one half his kingdom.
And arms, and drugs, and stratagems are turned
In his behalf, against my friends and servants.
So that whate'er I plot, against his power.
Serves but to yield him unexpected profit."

The " messenger of certain death " was the poison-damsel
which Rakshasa had prepared for Chandragupta's undoing.
The plot was discovered by the ever-watchful Chanakya,
who, instead of killing or returning the girl, passed her on to
Parvataka, who, although a former ally of Chandragupta, was
thought best out of the way.

It appears that the girl could poison only once, and, like
the cobra, would be of little danger after the accumulated
poison had been spent in her first embrace.

Rakshasa, thinking of the well-known incident in the
Mahdbhdrata, says (Chakravarti's translation) :

" Friend, see how strange I As Karna in order to kill
Arjuna reserved a strong lance capable of destroying only one
person once and for aU, I too kept a vigorous poisonous
maid to kill Chandragupta. But as the lance, to the great
advantage of Krishna, killed the son of Hidimba, so she
killed the Lord of the Mountains [Parvataka] to be destroyed
by the wicked Chanakya, to his very great advantage."

There is no need to pursue this reference further. Suffi-

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 285

cient has now been said to show the analogy between Chandra-
gupta and Chanakya on the one hand, and Alexander and
Aristotle on the other. Both kings were saved from the
deadly results of a poison-damsel by their equally clever
ministers, both were in the Pan jab during the reign of the
last of the Nanda kings, and both would naturally be the
cause of endless plots.

Although the possible connection of what may be two
versions of a single incident (whether fact or fiction) is nothing
more than a suggestion, the idea is none the less fascinating,
and one on which much research might be carried out.

Before dealing with the Secretum Secretorum I should
mention other occurrences of the poison- damsel in Sanskrit
literature.

In the Parisishtaparvan we find a slightly different version
of the story. Here it is Nanda himself who has prepared the
poison- damsel, and his minister Rakshasa has nothing to do
with it. The passage is as follows ^ : —

" Then Chandragupta and Parvata [sic] entered Nanda's
palace and began to divide his great store of treasures. Now
in the castle there lived a maiden who was cared for as if all
treasures were combined in her. King Nanda had had her fed
on poison from the time of her birth. Parvata was seized
with such a passion for her that he locked her in his heart
like his guardian deity. Chandragupta's teacher [Chanakya]
gave her to him, and he immediately began to celebrate the
ceremony of taking hands. During this, however, poison was
transferred to him through her, because their perspiration,
caused by the heat of the sacrificial fire, was mixed together.
The strength of this poison caused Parvata great agony ; all
his limbs relaxed, and he said to Chandragupta : ' I feel as if
I had drunk poison ; even speaking is well-nigh impossible.
Help me, friend. I am surely going to die.' "

Chanakya, however, advises Chandragupta to let him
die, as then he will have the entire treasure to himself. Thus
that king of the Himalayan mountain died, and Chandragupta
became ruler of two mighty kingdoms.

That the poison- damsel was well known and regarded

^ Ausgewahlte Erz'dhlungen aus Hemacandras Parisishtaparvan, Johannes
Hertel, Leipzig, 1908, viii, line S27 et seq. Bloomfield refers to this in his
Life and Stories of Pdrgvandtha, p. 198. On p. 62 of this work the word
'* poison-damsel " is used as a simile of a stolen jewel-casket which was
destined to bring bad luck to whoever touched it.

286 THE OCEAN OF STORY

with the greatest fear is clear from the seventy-first tale of
the Suvdbahuttankathd, where, on the demand of Dharmdat
for King Kamsundar's daughter, the wily minister Siddhreh
gets out of the difficulty by saying that the girl is a poison-
damsel, and by a clever trick persuades Dharmdat to depart.*
Both Hertz ^ and Bloomfield ^ state that there is a treatise
in Sanskrit for finding out whether a woman is a poison-
damsel. It is described by Weber,* but appears on inspection
to be nothing more than a treatise on horoscopes which some-
times show if a child is going to be a poison-damsel when
grown up, but there is no method given for discovering if a
woman one might chance to meet is a poison-damsel or not.

Secretum Secretorum

After thus briefly enumerating the chief Sanskrit refer-
ences to poison-damsels, we must now take a big jump to
Europe in search of further evidence. This does not mean
that there is no trace of our motif in Persia, Mesopotamia,
Arabia, Syria and Asia Minor, but merely, that as Eastern
Europe in the Middle Ages was the centre of great literary
activity and the entrepot between East and West, it is here
that we are most likely to find data to help us in our inquiry.
Having surveyed the evidence, we must look eastwards for
links with India, and westwards to mark the extent of its
ultimate expansion.

In the first place, then, it is necessary to become more
acquainted with the character of the Secretum, to ascertain,
if possible, why it was written, the cause of its immense
popularity, and what is known of the history of the work
itself.^ We shall then be in a better position to estimate the
value of the inclusion of such a motif as that of the poison-
damsels.

^ " Uber die Suvabahuttarikatha," Johannes Hertel, Festschrift fur Ernst
Windisch, Leipzig, 1914, pp. 146, 147.

^ " Die Sage vom Giftmadchen," Abhandlungen d. k. hayer. Akad. d. fViss,,
vol. XX, 1893, p. 143.

8 Op.cit.,p. 199.

* Verzeichnis der Sanskrit Handschriften der Koniglichen Bibliothek, Berlin^
1853, vol. i, p. 263 (No. 879), note 2.

^ Although space will not permit any detailed discussion of this tangled
mass of evidence, I shall endeavour to supply ample reference to the existing
literature on the subject.

APPENDIX III-POISON-DAMSELS 287

About the very time that Somadeva wrote, a work ap-
peared in European literature in the Latin language, trans-
lated from the Arabic. It was entitled Secretum Secretorum,
De Secretis Secretorum, or De Regimine Princi'pum} It
purported to be nothing less than a collection of the most
important and secret communications sent by Aristotle to
Alexander the Great when he was too aged to attend his
pupil in person. Such letters had been circulated from the
earliest times, but here was a treatise containing not only the
essence of political wisdom and state-craft, but regulations
for the correct conduct of body and mind, and an insight into
the mysteries of occult lore.

Since his death in 322 B.C. the reputation of Aristotle
had gradually increased, and in the Middle Ages any work
bearing his name was sure to be received with the greatest
enthusiasm. Furthermore, the name of Alexander was sur-
rounded by an ever-growing wealth of romance and mystery.
No wonder, then, that the discovery, or supposed discovery,
of the actual correspondence between these two great men
created something of a sensation.

The Secretum, however, is not reckoned among Aristotle's
genuine works, but as one of a number of unauthenticated
treatises which, reflecting as it does theories and opinions
contained in his famous philosophical writings, was readily
accepted as a work of the Master himself. Its popularity
was so great that it became the most widely read work
of the Middle Ages, and contributed more to Aristotle's
reputation than any of his fully authenticated writings. It
was translated into nearly every European language, and
consequently played a very considerable part in European
literature.

As already mentioned, the Latin version of the Secretum
first made its appearance in the twelfth century. There were
two distinct recensions, a longer and a shorter one, both
derived from Arabic MSS., which in their turn were said to
rest upon Greek originals. Owing to the complicated and
uncertain history of the Secretum it was considered necessary
in the later MSS. to account in some way for the appearance
of this hitherto unheard of correspondence between Aristotle
and Alexander. A kind of prologue was accordingly added,
both to the longer and shorter rescensions, written by the

^ For other titles see Forster, De Aristotelis quce femntur secretis sccretorum
commentaiio, Kilise, 1888, 1.

288 THE OCEAN OF STORY

alleged discoverer of the work, Yatiya ibn Batriq ^ — i,e, John
the son of Patricius, who was a Syrian freedman under the
Khalifa al-Ma'mun {circa 800). He first gives what he describes
as the preliminary correspondence between Aristotle and
Alexander, and states that in accordance with the commands
of the Khalifa, who had somehow heard of the existence of
the Secretum, he started on a prolonged search for the MS. and
" left no temple among the temples where the philosophers
deposited their hidden wisdom unsought," until finally he
came across the object of his search in the Temple of the Sun
dedicated to ^sculapius (Asklepios). It was written in letters
of gold, and he immediately translated it first into Rumi
(Syriac), and then from Rumi into Arabic. Whether Yahya
was really the double translator is unknown. He certainly
would know Syriac and Arabic, but if he was ignorant of
Greek we must assume that the translation from the Greek
into Syriac had been made earlier. It has been suggested
that it was on the occasion of the second translation that
the other treatises previously existing independently were
incorporated, thus accounting for the longer and shorter
recensions found both in the Arabic and Latin versions.
The number of existing Latin MSS. is very large, and every
library of any note possesses a number of copies.^

As was only to be expected with a popular book like
the Secretum, it suffered greatly at the hands of copyists,
who removed or added chapters as they thought fit. The
work was, moreover, so wide in its scope that in some
cases a chapter was enlarged to such a degree that it
appeared as a fresh work of its own and was circulated
separately. This is what happened with the chapters on
Regimen Sanitatis — rules for preserving the health — and
that on Precious Stones, while that on Physiognomy was
incorporated into the works of Albertus Magnus and Duns
Scotus.3

A comparison of the various texts and translations shows

^ See Steinschneider in Virchow's Archiv filr pathologische Anatomic und
Physiologic, lii, p. 364 ct seq. ; and Forster, op. cit., p. 23 et seq.

2 There is no complete bibliography of the MSS., prints, etc., of the
Secretum in all the different languages in the libraries of Europe, but Forster
made a list of no less than 207 Latin MSS. See the Centralblatt fur Biblio-
thckswescn, vol. vi, 1889, p. 1 et seq.

3 See Thorndike, A History of Magic and Experimental Science, vol. ii,
pp. 266, 267.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 289

that in all probability these very chapters, or sections, which
are also found as separate works, did not form part of the
original composition, but were added at a later date. The
chief reasons for arriving at this conclusion will be given a
little later. Thus a kind of " enlarged edition " was formed,
which would naturally enjoy a greater circulation. Without
going over the ground that has already been sufficiently
covered,^ I would merely mention the two men who are re-
puted to have made the Latin translations. The first was a
Spanish Jew, who, on his conversion to Christianity, took the
name of Johannes Hispaniensis, or Hispalensis. He flourished
in the middle of the twelfth century, and translated only the
section dealing with the health-rules and the four seasons.
It had, however, the prologue prefixed to it, and bore the
Latinised form of the Arabic title, " In Alasrar." The other
translator was a French priest, Philip Clericus of Tripoli,^
who at the request of his Archbishop, Guido of Valencia,
translated the whole work from an Arabic original he had
found in Antioch. His date is fixed at the beginning of the
thirteenth century. As time went on these two versions got
blended, and any knowledge of the separate works was lost.
The most interesting and important of the Arabic originals
have been compared and discussed by Steinschneider,^ who
found a similar confusion of the chapters as in the Latin
texts.

There is also a Hebrew version, which is quite as old as
any of the complete texts. It is now almost universally recog-
nised as the work of Judah Al-Harizi,* who flourished in the
early thirteenth century. It formed, in all probability, one of

^ Wiistenfeld, " Die Uebersetzungen arabischer Werke in das Lateinische/*
Abhandl. der K. Gesell. der Wissensch., Gottingen, vol. xxii, 1877, p. 25 et seq. ;
Suchier, Denkm'dler provenzalischer Literatur und Sprache, Halle, 1883, vol. i,
p. 531 ; Forster, op. cit., p. 25 et seq.

2 Favre, Melanges, Geneve, 1856, vol. 11, p. 41, N.l ; Knust in Jahrbuch fiir
romanische und englische Literatur, vol. x, p. 156 et seq.; Cecioni, // Secretum
Secretorum attributo ad Aristotele, see // Propugnatore, N.S., II, part ii, p. 84
et seq,, Bologna, 1889; and Brunet, Violier des Histories Romaines, Paris, 1858,.
p. 429.

3 Uebersetzungen, p. 995 — cf. also p. 245 et seq., where a full bibliography-
is given.

* Steinsehneider, Hebr. Biblioth., ix, p. 44 et seq., xi, p. 74; Knust in
Jahrbuch fur romanische u. englische Literatur, xii, p. 366 et seq. ; Wiistenfeld,.
op. cit., p. 83 ; Revue des £tudes Juives, iii, p. 241.

VOL. II. T

290 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the cycle of Alexandrian legends upon which Harizi was
working. This Hebrew version, translated by Gaster,^ is
important in tracing the history of the Secretum as it follows
the Arabic faithfully, and represents the work before it
was encumbered with the enlarged chapters on Astronomy,
Physiognomy, etc. One of the most convincing proofs of the
subsequent addition of these chapters is the fact that none of
them is included in the index of either the longer Arabic or
Hebrew texts, and the Latin versions derived from them. But
apart from this Forster has traced the chapter on Physiognomy
to the Greek treatise of Polemon, while Steele has ascribed part
of the Rule of Health section to Diodes Carystius (320 B.C.).
The medical knowledge displayed in the enlarged chapters
places the author in the eighth or ninth century, but when
restored to their original proportions we can reduce the
date by at least a century. Scholars are agreed that there
is no Greek text in existence, and no proof that it ever did
exist. Now if we look more closely into the longer Arabic
and Hebrew texts, we find that the background of the
book is wholly Eastern — Persian and Indian — while, on the
other hand, there is hardly a mention of Greece. If any
analogy or simile is needed, it is the sayings and doings of
Persians or Indians that are quoted. TjEie allusion to chess,
the occurrence of Eastern place-names, and animals, all tend
to point to the influence under which the Secretum really
originated. Among similar Eastern works whose history is
now fairly completely known may be mentioned Syntipas,
Kalilah, and Barlaam and Josaphat All these slowly migrated
westwards, changing their character with their environ-
ment, and readily adapting themselves to any new purpose
for which they might be wanted. Among the later insertions
added by the Greek author of Barlaam is a " Mirror of
Kings," which closely resembles portions of the Secretum,
The composition of this work is now placed at about the
first half of the seventh century, and the vicissitudes through
which the two works have gone are in all probability very
similar. 2

Having thus briefly glanced at the history of the Secretum^
we are now in a better position to examine the actual reference

^ *'The Hebrew Version of the Secretum Secretomm," Joum. lloy. As.
Soc., Oct. 1907, pp. 879-912, and Jan. and Oct. 19O8, pp. III-I62, 1065-1084.
* For further notes on this see Caster, op. cit, Oct. I9O8, p. 1080.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 291

to poison-damsels. In the first place we should note that it
is omitted in both those sections which were not included in
the index (see supra), but occurs in the oldest portion — that of
the rules for " the ordinance of the king, of his purveyance,
continence and discretion."

According to the text, Aristotle is warning Alexander
against entrusting the care of his body to women, and to
beware of deadly poisons which had killed many kings in the
past. He further advises him not to take medicines from a
single doctor, but to employ a number, and act only on their
unanimous advice. Then, as if to prove the necessity of his
warnings, he recalls a great danger which he himself was able
to frustrate. " Remember," he says, " what happened when
the King of India sent thee rich gifts, and among them that
beautiful maiden whom they had fed on poison until she was
of the nature of a snake, and had I not perceived it because
of my fear, for I feared the clever men of those countries
and their craft, and had I not found by proof that she would
be killing thee by her embrace and by her perspiration, she
would surely have killed thee."

This is from the Hebrew text (Caster's translation), and,
as has already been mentioned, represents the early recension.
It will be noted that the person who sent the poison-damsel
was a king of India. In some of the Arabic texts it is the
king's mother, and in most of the later versions the queen of
India, who sends the poisoned woman. Then again the con-
tamination differs — sometimes it is caused by the kiss or bite,
in other versions by the perspiration, intercourse, or even only
the look.

The translation ^ of one of the Arabic texts (MS. Gotha,
1869) is as follows :—

" Remember the mother of the Indian king who sent to
thee presents, one of which was a girl who had been brought
up on poison until her nature had become that of poisonous
serpents. And if I had not found out through my knowledge
of the Indian kings and physicians, and had not suspected
her to be capable of inflicting a fatal bite, surely she would
have killed thee."

Another MS. (Laud. Or., 210) ends with : " she surely
would have killed thee by her touch and her perspiration."

1 See the appendix to Fasc. V of Steele's Opera hactenus inedita Rogeri
Baconi, by A. S. Fulton, Oxonii, 1920, p. xl.

292 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The Spread of the Legend in Europe

As already mentioned, the work has been translated in full,
or partly edited, in numerous European languages. These
include Spanish, Italian, Provengal, Dutch, French and
English. Full bibliographical details will be foimd in the
excellent article, " Die Sage vom Giftmadchen," by W.
Hertz,^ to which I am indebted for many useful references
and translations. There are, however, only one or two
of these which, owing to their importance in literature or
curiosity of their version, interest us here.

The incidents of the story must have been well known in
Spain by the fifteenth century, as GuUlem de Cervera when
referring to the tricks of women in his Romania, xv, 96,
verse 1000, obsei-ves : " The Indian wanted to murder Alex-
ander through a woman " ; and later, when advising care with
regard to presents, he continues : " Alexander took gifts from
India, and the maiden who thought to rouse his passion was
beautiful. If Aristotle had not been versed in astronomy,
Alexander would have lost all he possessed through presents." ^

Heinrich von Meissen, a German poet of the thirteenth
century, generally known as Frauenlob, and famous for the
display of learning in his poems, teUs us that ^ a certain
queen of India was so clever that she brought up a proud
damsel on poison from infancy. She gave, according to the
text, " poisoned words " — ^that is to say, the breath from her
mouth when speaking was poisonous — and her look also
brought sudden death. This maiden was sent to King Alex-
ander in order to cause his death and thus bring freedom to

1 Ahhandluiigen derk. bayerischen Akad. der Wissensch., I, CI. xx, Bd. 1, Abth,
Munchen, 1893.

^ Alexandri pres do Aristotils nofos

D'Indis et Le puciela Apres d' astronotnia,

Quel cuydet passio Alexandri per dos

Darj car era tarn biela. Perdera quant avia.

Romania, xv, 107, verses 1149-1150.

3 Frauenlob's poetry was edited by L. Ettmiiller in 1 843 ; a selection will
be found in K. Bartsch, Deutsche Liederdichter des 12. his IJf.. Jahrhunderts (3rd
edit., 1893). An English translation of Frauenlob's Cantica canticorum, by
A. E. Kroeger, with notes, appeared in 1887 at St Louis, U.S.A. See also
A. Boerkel, Frauenlob (2nd edit., 1881), and F. H. Von der Hagen, Minnesinger,,
iii, Ilia, verse 3.

APPENDIX III-POISON-DAMSELS 293

her land. A master saw through this and gave the king a
herb to put in his mouth, which freed him from all danger.

Frauenlob cites the above as a warning to princes to
beware of accepting gifts from conquered foes. The idea of
the miraculous herb is entirely new and seems to have been
an invention of the poet.

A peculiar rendering is found in a French prose version of
the early fourteenth century. It has been described by Ernest
Renan in the Histoire Litteraire (xxx, p. 567 et seq.). The
work is in three different texts. According to the most recent
(sixteenth century), Le Cuer de Philosophie, by Antoine
Verard, the tale of the " Pucelle Venimeuse " is roughly as
follows : —

A certain king was once informed by a soothsayer that a
child, named Alexander, had just been born who was destined
to be his downfall. On hearing this disconcerting news, the
king thought of an ingenious way in which to get rid of the
menace, and gave secret orders for several infant girls of good
family to be nourished on deadly poison. They all died except
one, who grew to be a beautiful maiden and learnt to play the
harp, but she was so poisonous that she polluted the air with
her breath, and all animals which came near her died.

Once the king was besieged by a powerful army, and he
sent this maiden by night into the enemy's camp to play the
harp before their king. She was accompanied by two others,
who were, however, not poisonous. The king, struck by her
beauty, invited her to his tent. As soon as he kissed her he
fell dead to the ground, and the same fate overtook many of
his followers who gathered round her on the same evening.
At this juncture the besieged army made a sortie and easily
overcame the enemy, who were demoralised by the death of
their leader.

Delighted with the success of his experiment, the king
ordered the damsel to be even better cared for, and nourished
with even purer poison than hitherto.

Meanwhile Alexander, grown to manhood, had started his
campaigns, besieged and conquered Darius, and made his
name feared throughout the world.

Then the king, anxious to put his long- conceived plan
into execution, had five maidens beautifully attired, the
fifth being the poisoned damsel, more lovely and more richly
clad than the rest ; these he sent to Alexander, ostensibly
as a mark of his love and obedience, accompanied by five

294 THE OCEAN OF STORY

attendants with fine horses and rare jewels. When Alexander
saw the lovely harpist he could scarcely contain himself, and
immediately rushed to embrace her. But Aristotle, a wise
and learned man of the court, and Socrates, the king's tutor,
recognised the poisonous nature of the maiden and would not
let Alexander touch her. To prove this Socrates ordered two
slaves to kiss the damsel, and they immediately fell dead.
Horses and dogs which she touched died instantly. Then
Alexander had her beheaded and her body burnt.

In some of the German versions ^ the name of the poison
is mentioned.

The most curious version, however, is that occurring in
the Italian edition of Brunetto Latini's Li livres dou Tresor,^
and which runs as follows :—

There ruled a wise queen in the land of Sizire, and she
discovered by her magical art that a son of Olympus, Alex-
ander by name, would one day deprive her of her kingdom.
As soon as she was informed of the birth of this hero, she
considered how she might destroy him and thus evade her
fate. She first procured Alexander's portrait, and seeing
that his features betrayed a sensual nature, made her plans
accordingly.

In that country there exist snakes so large that they
can swallow a whole stag, and their eggs are as big as bushel
baskets. The queen put a baby girl, just born, into one of
these eggs, and the snake-mother hatched it out with her
other eggs. The little one came out with the young snakes
and was fed by the snake-mother with the same food that she
gave her own young ones. When the young snakes grew up,
the queen had the girl brought to her palace and shut up in a
cage. She could not speak, and only hissed like a snake, and
anyone coming near her too often either died or fell into
disease. After seven weeks the queen had her fed with bread,
and gradually taught her to speak.

After seven years the girl began to be ashamed of her
nakedness, wore clothes and became accustomed to human
food. She grew into one of the most beautiful creatures in the
world, with a face like an angel.

^ Georg Henisch, Keunhundert Geddchtnuss-wurdige Geheimnuss vnnd Wun-
derwerck, in Hochteutsche sprach gebracht, Basel, 1 575, 36 ; Michael Bapst von
Rochlitz, Artzney Kunst vnd Wiinder Buck, Eissleben, l604, i, 19.

2 // Tesoro di Brunetto Latini versi/icato, see Atti, Series IV, Classe di
scienze morali, storiche e filologiche, vol. iv, part 1, 111 et seq., Roma, 1888.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 295

Once upon a time Alexander chanced to come to that
country, and the queen, thinking that her opportunity had
arrived, offered him the girl, with whom he at once fell in love,
saying to Aristotle, " I will lie with her." But Aristotle, with-
out whose permission he would not even eat, saw the beauty
of the maiden, her glittering face and her look, and said to
Alexander : " I see and recognise in this creature the bearing
of snakes. Her first nourishment was poison, and whoever
comes in contact with her will be poisoned." Seeing that
Alexander was loath to believe him, Aristotle continued:
" Procure me a snake and I will show you." He ordered the
girl to be kept carefully overnight, and the next morning a
dreadful snake was brought to him which he shut up under
a big jar. Then he ordered a basket of fresh dittany to be
ground in a mortar, and with the juice thus obtained he
drew a circle round the jar about an ell away from it. Then
a servant lifted the jar and the snake crawled out and crept
along the circle of juice trying to find a way out. But it
could find no outlet and crawled continuously round and
round until it died.^

"See," said Aristotle, "that will also happen to that
maiden." Then Alexander had the three girls brought, and
drew a circle of the juice all round them, and called them to
him. The two maidens ran to him, but the third, the poisoned
damsel, remained within the circle, looking in vain for an out-
let. She then began to choke, her hair stood on end, and she
died suddenly like the snake.

It is impossible to say if this tale is really old, or merely
emanated from the poet's own imagination. Although the
kingdom of Sizire appears to be unknown, it is interesting to
note the mention of the huge swallowing powers of the snakes,
which naturally point to India as the home of the story.

As already pointed out (p. 98n* et seq,), the magic circle
could be used as a vantage-ground from which to summon
spirits and also as a barrier from which there was no escape.
It appears that even in the early Babylonian texts the proto-
type of the magic circle possessed these same properties, and
in his Semitic Magic R. Campbell Thompson describes it as
a kind of haram through which no spirit could break. The
circle was sometimes made of kusurra (flour), flour of lime,

^ For numerous references on the use of dittany in the works of classical
writers, particularly Plutarch and Pliny, see Thorndike, A History of Magic
and Experimental Science, vol. i, pp. 218, 495.

296 THE OCEAN OF STORY

which may, perhaps, have been a mixture of meal and lime,
while in other cases flour and water were used for tracing
the circle. The mixture was described as the " net of the
corn- god," thus fully explaining the office it was supposed
to perform.

Hertz {op, cit, p. 105) refers to a mediaeval legend told by
Hieronymus Rauscher. Once upon a time a terrible dragon
overcame a land and no human power could destroy him ;
then the bishop ordered the people to fast for ten days, where-
upon he said : " In order that you may discover what power
lies in fasting, you must all spit into this mug." After this he
took that saliva and traced a circle round the dragon, which
was unable to get out of it (Das ander Hundert der Bapis-
tischen LUgen, Laugingen, 1564, c. 32). Aristotle {Hist Anim,,
viii, 28, 2) and Pliny {Nat Hist, vii, 2, 5) believed that
human saliva, and especially that of a fasting person, was
dangerous to poisonous animals. The same effect is attributed
to the juice of garlic. Johannes Hebenstreidt {Regiment
pestilentzischer gifftiger Fieber, Erfford, 1562, Folio H., p. lb)
tells us that a white worm was found in the heart of a prince
who had died after a long illness. When they put this worm
on a table surrounded by a circle of garlic, he crawled round
until he died {cf. Harsdorffer, Der grosse Schauplatz lust-
u. lehrreicher Geschichte, Frankfurt, 1660, ii, 113, N. 9). Wolf-
gang Hildebrand (Magia naturalis, 200) states that a circle
drawn round a snake with a young hazel branch will cause its
death.

The spread of the tale of the poison-damsel in Europe was
greatly increased by its inclusion in the famous collection
of stories, " invented by the monks as a fire-side recreation ;
and commonly applied in their discourses from the pulpit,"
known as the Gesta Romanorum. These tales date from the
thirteenth and fourteenth centuries. In Swan's English
translation, edited by Thomas Wright, the tale forms No. 11
of the collection. We are informed that it was the Queen
of the North (Regina Aquilonis) who, having heard of Alex-
ander's proficiency, nourished her daughter upon poison and
sent her to him. The story as told here is very brief indeed,
chief importance being laid upon the " application," in which
any good Christian is represented by Alexander, the Queen
of the North is a superfluity of the good things in life, the
envenomed beauty is luxury and gluttony, which are poison
to the soul. Aristotle exemplifies conscience, and the moral is :

P Let

APPENDIX III-POISON-DAMSELS 297

us then study to live honestly and uprightly, in order
that we may attain to everlasting life.

The popularity of the Gesta Romanorum must have done
much to cause the spread of the poison- damsel motif, and as
time went on, the idea found its way, sometimes little changed
and at other times hardly recognisable, into the literature of
most European countries.

When discussing the different methods of poison trans-
ference we shall meet with numerous interesting versions.
The most recent adaption of the story is probably that of the
American poet, Nathaniel Hawthorne.^ It appeared under
the title of "Rappacini's Daughter," and tells of a certain
doctor of Padua who was always making curious experiments.
Soon after the birth of his daughter the heartless father de-
cides to use her for his latest experiment. He has a garden
full of the most poisonous plants, and trains her up to con-
tinually inhale their odours. As years pass she not only
becomes immune from poison, but so poisonous herself that,
like Siebel in Faust, any flowers she touches wither. The
girl herself was beautiful, and a young man falls in love with
her, but marriage seems out of the question. A colleague of
her father's, however, prepares a potion for the lover which
would neutralise the poison. The plan succeeds, but because
poison has now become part of her very life the sudden
application of the antidote kills her.

This idea might be well taken from similar results that the
sudden complete stoppage of drugs in a habitual drug- fiend
would produce. We shall consider the possible connection of
opium with our motif a little later.

1 now propose to look rather more fully into the different
methods by which the poison- damsel was said to transfer her
poison.

Some versions speak merely of the kiss. Thus in the
Persian version of the Fables of Pilpay, the Anvdr-i-Suhaili,
we read of a queen who wished to kill her husband, so
knowing he had a special weakness for kissing the neck of
his favourite concubine, she has it rubbed with poison. The
plot is, however, discovered by a slave. ^

The same idea is found in the Vissdsabhojana-J dtaka,

^ Mosses from an Old Manse, Peterson's Shilling Library, New England
Novels, Edinburgh, 1883, p. 9S.

2 See the translation by Eastwick, 1854, p. 582. See also Benfey, Das
Panchatantra, vol. i, p. 598. For other references see Chauvin, op, cit, ii, p. 87.

298 THE OCEAN OF STORY

where a herd of cows yield but little milk through fright of a
lion in the neighbourhood. Finding out that the lion is very-
attached to a certain doe, the herdsmen catch it and rub it all
over w^ith poison and sugar. They keep it for a day or two
until it has properly dried, and then let it go. The lion mean-
while has missed its friend and on seeing it again licks it all
over with pleasure, and so meets its death. Then as a kind of
moral ^ we read :

" Trust not the trusted, nor th'untrusted trust ;
Trust kills ; through trust the lion bit the dust."

Other methods are through the look, the breath, the
perspiration, the bite and, finally, sexual intercourse.
We will consider the fatal look first.

The Fatal Look

As has already been mentioned in some versions of the
story, it is merely a look from the poison-damsel which is
fatal. When we consider the practically universal fear of the
evil eye, it is not to be wondered at that such an idea should
have crept into these versions. A large number of examples
from all parts of the world will be found in Hertz, op, cit^
pp. 107-112 ; reference should also be made to F. T. Elworthy,
The Evil Eye, 1895, and his article, " Evil Eye," in Hastings'
Ency. Rel. Eth., vol. v, pp. 608-615.

There is a wide-spread Oriental belief that the look of
a snake is poisonous, hence the Sanskrit name drig-visa or
driM-visa, "poison in a glance." The Indians also believed
that a single snake dibya could poison the atmosphere with
its eyes (Wise, Commentary on the Hindu System of Medicine^
London, 1860, p. 399).

Similar snakes are reported by the Arabs as living in the
desert (see Barbier de Meynard, Les Colliers d'Or, allocutions
morales de Zamakhschari, Paris, 1876, p. 94). Likewise al-
Qazwini in his Kosmographie tells of snakes existing in the
Snake Mountains of Turkestan which also killed by their
glance. It is interesting to note that these deadly snakes
have entered into stories connected with Alexander the Great.
Thus in the Secretum Secretorum ^ we read : "I furthermore
command thee and warn thee that thy counsellor be not red-

1 See the Cambridge edition, No. 93, vol. i, p. 228.

2 Gaster's Hebrew version, section 48, op. cil., Jan. 1908, pp. 137, 138.

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 299

haired, and if he has blue eyes, in Arabic called azrk, and if
he be one of thy relations, do not trust them, do not confide
in them any of thy affairs, and beware of them in the same
manner as thou bewarest of the Indian snakes which kill with
their look from a distance."

According to another myth,^ during one of his campaigns
Alexander came across a valley on the Indo-Persian frontier
guarded by deadly serpents whose mere glance was fatal.
Learning that this valley was full of precious stones, he erected
mirrors in which the serpents might stare themselves to
death, and so secured the gems by employing the carcasses of
sheep in a manner with which we have already become accus-
tomed in the story of " Sindbad the Sailor." See also the
description of Epiphanius.^ According to Albertus Magnus
the scheme was suggested by Aristotle.^ He also tells a some-
what similar tale of Socrates in his commentary on the Pseudo-
Aristotelean work on the properties of the elements and
planets.* In the reign of Philip of Macedon, who is himself
described as a philosopher and astronomer, the road between
two mountains in Armenia became so poisoned that no one
could pass. Philip vainly inquired the cause from his sages
until Socrates came to the rescue and, by erecting a tower as
high as the mountains with a steel mirror on top of it, saw
two dragons polluting the air. The mere glance of these
dragons was apparently not deadly, for men in air-tight
armour went in and killed them.

Thus it seems that it was the breath of the dragon that
caused death.^ This will be discussed shortly. The fatal
glance of snakes reminds us at once of Medusa, whose hair was

^ " Pseudo-Aristotelisches Steinbuch von Liittich," Zeitschrijt fur deutsches
Altert., xviii, 364, 28 et seq. Cf. Samuel Ibn Zarza, Michlal Joji. In Brunetto
Latini these basilisks are destroyed by warriors who are protected from them
by large glass bottles {Li Livres dou Tresor, p. p. Chabaille, Paris, 1863, L. V,
c. 141). Cf. Laistner, R'dtsel der Sphinx, 1898, vol. ii, p. 263 et seq.

2 Thorndike, History of Magic and Experimental Science, vol. i, p. 496.

3 Z)e mirahilibus mundi {De secretis mulienim, Amstelodami, I669, p. 176
et seq.y

* De causis et properietatibus elementorum, 11, ii, 1. See also the complete
edition of his work by Augustus Borgnet, vol. ix, p. 643. The extract quoted
above and those immediately following are taken from Thorndike, op. cit.,
vol. ii, pp. 262-263.

^ Compare the poisonous breath of the snakes in the Jdtakas — e.g. Daddara-
Jdtaka (No. 304), Cambridge edition, vol. iii, p. 11.

300 THE OCEAN OF STORY

composed of serpents, one glance at which was sufficient to
turn the unwary into stone.

It is in myths like that of Perseus and the Gorgon that the
fatal glance is more understandable. For in the case of the
Alexander story, if a single look produced death, the warning
of Aristotle would come too late. Some of the translators
seem to have realised this, and in cases where the text read
" by the glance " it has been altered to " continual (or pro-
longed) look." It is clear, I think, that the reading is not
correct and is found only in some of the later texts.

The Poisonous Breath

The idea of poisonous breath, such as we find in some of
the versions of the poison-damsel story, is quite a common one
in fiction. As we saw in Frauenlob's version, the girl's breath
was poisonous. The same statement is made by Peter of
Abano,^ the Jesuit Del Rio,^ Michael Bapst, Wolfgang
Hildebrand and Caspar de los Reyes.^ For further details
see Hertz, ojp, cit, pp. 112, 113.

The notion of the poisonous breath may perhaps be traced
in some cases to stories of people living on poison in order to
protect themselves against any attempt on their lives by
the same means. The story of Mithradates (Pliny, Hist. Nat,
XXV, 3) is a well-known case in point. Discovering that the
Pontic duck lived on poison, he utilised its blood as a means
of inoculation, and finally was able to eat poison regularly.

Of more interest to us, however, as showing the Indian
belief in the use of poison as nourishment, is the tale of
Mahmud Shah, King of Gujarat. It was current about 1500,
and versions are found in the travels of Varthema * and
Duarte Barbosa.^

The story goes that Mahmud 's father reared his son on
poison to frustrate any attempts on the part of enemies to
poison him. In Varthema 's account we read : " Every day
he eats poison. Do not, however, imagine that he fills his

^ IJbellux de veneris, c. 3 (Conciliator, Venetiis, 1548, fol. 2, 278, col. 2).
^ Disquisition es Magicoe, Moguntiee, l606, i, 55.
3 Elysius Campus, 483.

* Travels of Ludovico di Varthema, G. P. Badger, Hakluyt Society, 1863,
pp. 109-110.

* The Book of Duarte Barbosa, M. Longworth Dames, Hakluyt Society,
1918, vol. i, pp. 121-123.

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 301

stomach with it ; but he eats a certain quantity, so that
when he wishes to destroy any great personage he makes him
come before him stripped and naked, and then eats certain
fruits which are called chofole, which resemble a muscatel nut.
He also eats certain leaves of herbs, which are like the leaves
of the sugar orange, called by some tamboli ; and then he
eats some lime of oyster shells, together with the above-
mentioned things. When he has masticated them well, and
has his mouth full, he spurts it out upon that person whom he
wishes to kill, so that in the space of half-an-hour he falls to
the ground dead. This sultan has also three or four thousand
women, and every night that he sleeps with one she is found
dead in the morning. Every time that he takes off his shirt,
that shirt is never again touched by anyone ; and so of his
other garments ; and every day he chooses new garments.
My companions asked how it was that this sultan eats poison
in this manner. Certain merchants, who were older than the
sultan, answered that his father had fed him upon poison
from his childhood."

In Barbosa's version we have a very interesting and
accurate account of gradual inoculation by poison compared
with the taking of opium :

" He began to eat it in such small doses that it could do
him no evil, and in this manner he continued so filled with
poison that when a fly touched him, as soon as it reached his
flesh it forthwith died and swelled up, and as many women as
slept with him perished.

" And for this he kept a ring of such virtue that the poison
could have no effect on her who put it in her mouth before she
lay down with him. And he could never give up eating this
poison, for if he did so he would die forthwith, as we see by
experience of the opium which the most of the Moors and
Indians eat ; if they left off eating it they would die ; and if
those ate it who had never before eaten it, they too would
die ; so they begin to eat it in such small quantities that it
can work them no ill, as they are reared on it, and as they
grow up they are accustomed to it. This opium is cold in the
fourth degree ; it is the cold part of it that kills. The Moors
eat it as a means of provoking lust, and the Indian women
take it to kill themselves when they have fallen into any
folly, or for any loss of honour, or for despair. They drink
it dissolved in a little oil, and die in their sleep without
perception of death."

302 THE OCEAN OF STORY

Dames {op, cit, p. 122) notes that it was Ramusio's
versions of the travels of Varthema and Barbosa which spread
the story through Europe, until it found its way into Purchas
(ii, 1495). Butler's allusion in Hvdihras, where he turns the
poison into " asps, basilisks and toads," is as follows : —

" The Prince of Cambay's daily food
Is asp, and basilisk, and toad ;
Which makes him have so strong a breath.
Each night he stinks a queen to death."

Part II, canto i, line 753 et seq.

Dames refers to a curious tale he heard about Nadir Shah
among the Baloches (see Folk-Lore, 1897, p. 77), in which
the king's breath was so poisonous that of the two girls who
helped him to clean his teeth, one died outright, and the
other only just managed to recover.

It is interesting to note that in Varthema 's account of
Mahmud Shah he distinctly speaks of the practice of betel-
chewing so widely distributed throughout the East. The
fruit called chofole, coffolo, or in Arabic fufel, faufel, is the
betel nut, the fruit of the areca — Areca Catechu. The tamholi
are the leaves of the betel vine or pan — Chavica Betel. The
third ingredient, " some lime of oyster shell," is the small
pellet of shell lime or chunam which is added to the piece of
dried nut, both being wrapped in the leaf. Although betel-
chewing is not poisonous, as was proved as early as the fif-
teenth century by the botanist Clusius (Charles de I'Escluse
or Lecluse, 1526-1609),^ it has been known to have curious
effects on people strongly addicted to the habit, and it is
quite natural that such effects would be exaggerated in the
hands of story-tellers, or merely in the gradual spread of a
local story first told, perhaps, with a large percentage of
truth, which in time would become smaller and smaller.

The spitting of betel juice in a person's face was an Indian
way of offering a gross insult. In speaking of the city of Kail,
or Cail (a port, now forgotten, on the coast of the Tinnevelly
district of the Madras Presidency), Marco Polo ^ says : " If
anyone desires to offer a gross insult to another, when he

^ See the note to his translation of Garcia de Orta, L. I, c. 25 (Aromatum
Historia, Antverpite, 1567, p. 122 et seq.). The English translation, The Simples
and Drugs of India, is by Clements Markham, London, 1913.

2 The Book of Ser Marco Polo, Yule, vol. ii, p. 371.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 303

meets him he spits this leaf or its juice in his face. The other
immediately runs before the king, relates the insult that has
been offered him, and demands leave to fight the offender.
The king supplies the arms, which are sword and target, and
all the people flock to see, and there the two fight till one of
them is killed. They must not use the point of the sword, for
this the king forbids."

In an interesting letter to me on the subject, Dr J. D.
Gimlette,^ the Residency Surgeon of Kelantan, tells me that
in the old days Malays were in the habit of conveying poison
to anyone they wanted " out of the way " in a " chew " of
betel. The modern Malay criminal may also attempt to
poison his victim during the process of betel-chewing. The
poison, consisting of the bile of the green tree-snake {ular
puchok, Dryophis prasinus, Boie-Dipsodomorphince) mixed
with that of the green water-frog and that of the jungle-crow,
is smeared on the gambler used in betel-chewing. White
arsenic, a common Eastern poison, could easily be mixed
with the lime, and might well go undetected if the betel
leaf was not carefully wiped to remove any grittiness. The
Malays must always have been suspicious of such tricks,
as even to-day they always wipe the leaves thoroughly before
commencing chewing.

Sufficient has now been said to show how, in the East
especially, exaggerated stories of poison breaths might arise.
I shall have more to say on betel- chewing in a later volume.

Opium

Significant, too, is the mention of opium by Barbosa. He
speaks of " opium which the most of the Moors and Indians
eat." Although the contrary view has been expressed, the
weight of evidence appears to indicate that the eating and
drinking of opium is much more deleterious than smoking it.

Both Mahmtid Shah and his son have been described as
great opium-eaters, and at this time the practice was on the
increase. The early history of the drug is very uncertain, but
the discovery of opium began to attract attention about the
third century b.c, when references to it are found in the
works of Greek writers. The home of the Papaver somniferum
appears to have been the Levant, whence it soon spread to

^ See the 2nd edition (1923) of his Malay Poisons and Charm Cures.

304 THE OCEAN OF STORY

Asia Minor. It was, however, the Arabs who were chiefly
responsible for disseminating the knowledge of the plant and
its varied uses, and to the Mohammedans can be attributed
its introduction into both India and China. Thus all the
vernacular names for the drug are traceable to the Semitic
corruption of ojpos or opion into afyun}

It was not long before opium found favour with the
Hindus. There were many reasons for this. It was looked
upon as a cure for several diseases, and enabled those who
took it to exist on very little food during famines ; it was a
great restorative, a means of imparting strength in any
laborious work, and was, moreover, considered a strong
aphrodisiac. Apart from all this, opium was welcomed by
ascetics, and, besides gdnja, or Indian hemp (from which
bhang is made), became a means of producing the physical
inertia and abnormal mental exaltation required for the
complete conquest of all sensation and movement. It was
also found to aid the observance of a protracted fast.

Then, again, it was venerated on account of the pleasant
and soothing visions it produced, which were regarded as the
excursions of the spirit into paradise.

No wonder then that such a powerful drug took a strong
hold of the people, and appears in some form or other in
literature. True it was unknown in India in the time of
Somadeva, but there was no lack of other poisons, as is clear
from the most cursory glance at the earliest Hindu medical
works.

Russell ^ says that opium is administered to children
almost from the time of their birth, partly because its effects
are supposed to be beneficial, and also to prevent them from
crying and keep them quiet while their parents are at work.
One of the favourite methods of killing female children was
to place a fatal dose of opium on the nipple of the mother's
breast. The practice of giving children opium is said to be
abandoned at the age of eight or nine, but as that is about

^ The full history of opium has yet to be written, but I would refer
readers to Watt's Commercial Products of India, 19O8, pp. 845-861, which is a
revised and abridged account from his Dictionary of the Economic Products of
India, and contains many useful references. The latest and most interesting
information will be found in a little pamphlet by Prof. H. A. Giles, Some
Truths about Opimn, Cambridge, 1923. The article "Opium," by E. M.
Holmes, in the Eyicy. Brit, is also well worth perusal.

2 Tribes and Castes of the Central Provinces, vol. iii, p. SI 9.

APPENDIX III-POISON-DAMSELS 305

the marriage age of girls it seems as if the harm would be
already done, and the habit a very difficult one to break. I
can find no evidence as to whether children were given
poisonous herbs to suck before opium was introduced; the
possibility, however, seems quite a likely one. The prohibition
of alcoholic liquor by the Brahman priesthood only led to
the use of noxious drugs, and opium contributed much to the
degeneration of the Rajputs, the representatives of the old
Kshatriya or warrior class. ^

Poison by Intercourse

The fatal look and poisonous breath which help to char-
acterise the poison-damsel's snake nature cannot be taken
alone. They appear to be mere variants of the original idea
stated, or perhaps only hinted at, in the story as told in India.
There are several considerations that help to show what was
originally meant. In all versions we are told that the girl was
very beautiful and at once captured the admiration of her
intended victim. The evil effects of her bite are mentioned.
Remembering the Eastern origin of the tale, we must regard
this as an amorous bite on the lip, probably drawing blood,
and so allowing the poisonous saliva of the girl to enter the
whole system of the man. Then, again, the perspiration is
mentioned. 2 All these facts point to intercourse as the most
obvious and successful way of passing on the poison.

Aristotle told Alexander that if he had had intercourse
with the poisoned woman he would have died. I take this
to include all the numerous methods which in later versions
were taken separately. The idea would be appreciated by the
Hindu, who would imagine the woman bringing into play the
whole ars amoris indica, as detailed by Vat sy ay ana. It is
almost surprising that no versions suggest nail-scratchings as
a means of conveying the poison.

So much for the actual idea of poisonous intercourse, but

^ See Col. Tod's Annals and Antiquities of Rajasthdn, edited by W. Crooke,
Oxford, 1920 ; the latter's articles on the Rajput clans in his Tribes and Castes
of the North- Western Provinces and Oudh ; and Russell, op. cit., vol. iv, p. 423 et
seq. For evidence against the Rajputs being the offspring of the Kshatriyas
see Forbes, Rds Mala, edited by H. G. Rawlinson, 1924, vol. i, p. 21n^.

2 In one version, that in the Parisishtaparvan, the perspiration was caused
by the heat of the sacrificial fire (see supra).

VOL. II. U

306 THE OCEAN OF STORY

the question which is of far greater interest is, What gave rise
to such an idea ?

Perhaps it depends on the interpretation of the word
" poisonous." It is well known that in many countries the
first intercourse after marriage is looked upon with such
dread, and as an act of so inauspicious a nature, that the
husband either appoints a proxy for the first night, or else
takes care that if the girl is a virgin the hymen be broken
by artificial means. ^ It is hard to say exactly why the first
sexual connection was so greatly feared, but the chief idea
seems to have been that at any critical time evil spirits are
especially active. We have already seen (pp. 166-169) how
special care had to be taken at birth ; so also at marriages it
was equally important to guard against any malign influences
which may be at work trying to do harm on the first night
of the marriage. Such attempts, however, would not be
renewed, and if only the husband could shift the primary
danger on to someone else's shoulders all would be well.

There is no evidence that any form of poisoning was
feared, but the idea occurs in a curious passage from Mande-
ville. In describing the islands in the lordship of Pr ester
John, he says '^ :

" Another Yle is there toward the Northe, in the See
Occean, where that ben fuUe cruele and ful evele Wommen
of Nature ; and thei han precious Stones in hire Eyen : and
thei ben of that kynde, that zif thei beholden ony man with
wratthe, thei slen him anon with the beholdynge, as doth the
Basilisk.3

" Another Yle is there, fulle fair and gode and gret, and
f ulle of peple, where the custom is suche, that the firste nyght
that thei ben maryed, thei maken another man to lye be hire
Wifes, for to have hire Maydenhode : and therfore thei taken
gret Huyre and gret Thank. And ther ben certain men in

^ See Ploss, Das JVeib in der Natur u. Volkerkunde, 3rd edition of Bartels,
Leipzig, 185)1, p. 310 et seq. For the use of the proxy see Antoine de Moya,
Sucesos de las Ixlas Filipinas, Paris, 1890; Moncelon, Bulletins de la Soci^U
d'Anlhrop. de Paris, 3 serie IX, 1886, p. 368. Further references will be
found in Westermarck, History of Human Marriage, vol. i, p. 170 et seq.

2 The Voiage and Travaile of Sir John Maundevile, Kt., with an Introduction,
Additional Notes and Glossary, J. O. Halliwell, 1839, p. 285 et seq. (In the
1866 reprint the page is 284 et seq.) The 1895 edition, illustrated by Layard,
omits all the al)ove except the first paragraph (p. 355).

3 Pliny, Lib. VII, c. 2.

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 307

every Town, that serven of non other thing ; and thei clepen
hem Cadeberiz, that is to seyne, the Foles of Wanhope. For
thei of the Contree holden it so gret a thing and so perilous,
for to have the Maydenhode of a Woman, that hem semethe
that thei that haven first the Maydenhode, puttethe him in
aventure of his Lif. And zif the Husbonde fynde his Wif
Mayden, that other next nyghte, aftre that sche scholde have
ben leyn by of the man, that is assigned therefore, perauntes
for Dronkenesse or for some other cause, the Husbonde
schalle pleyne upon him, that he hathe not done his Deveer,
in suche cruelle wise, as thoughe he wolde have him slayn
therfore. But after the firste nyght, that thei ben leyn by,
thei kepen hem so streytely, that thei ben not so hardy to
speke with no man. And I asked hem the cause, whi that
thei helden suche custom : and thei seyden me, that of old
tyme, men hadden ben dede for deflourynge of Maydenes,
that hadden Serpentes in hire Bodyes, that stongen men
upon hire Zerdes, that thei dyeden anon: and therefore
thei helden that custom, to make other men, ordeyn'd
therfore, to lye be hire Wyfes, for drede of Dethe, and to
assaye the passage be another, rather that for to putte hem
in that aventure."

Although we must look upon the above as an invention
of Mandeville himself, the idea could well have been founded
on fact. For instance, apart from the custom of employing
proxies for the first night of marriage, there has always been
a curious connection between snakes and intercourse. In
India the snake is often represented as encircling the linga.
In a paper read before the Asiatic Society, J. H. Rivett-
Carnac ^ refers to certain paintings in Nagpur, and says that
" the positions of the women with the snakes were of the most
indecent description and left no doubt that, so far as the idea
represented in these sketches was concerned, the cobra was
regarded as the phallus."

The subject has been treated by many scholars ^ and
cannot be discussed here further.

^ " Rough Notes on the Snake Symbol in India," Joum. Roy. As. Soc,
Bengal, 1879.

2 c. F. Oldham, "The Nagas," Jourfi. Roy. As. Soc, July 19OI, pp.
461-473; J. A. Macculloch, "Serpent Worship (Primitive and Introductory),"
Hastings' Eficy. Rel. Eih., p. 409, and W. Crooke, "Serpent Worship (Indian),"
ditto, p. 415. See also E. S. Hartland, " Phallism," ditto, vol. ix, p. 815 e^ seq.,
^nd the references given in these articles.

808 THE OCEAN OF STORY

The most simple explanation of the true meaning of
poisoning by intercourse which at once suggests itself is that
it was merely venereal disease unrecognised as such. Here we
at once open up an enormous field of research, much too com-
plicated and technical to pursue here. All I can hope to do
is to state briefly what the chief opinions on the subject are,
and the consequent bearing they have upon the question of
poison-damsels.

In spite of assertions to the contrary, it is a generally
accepted fact that syphilis was introduced into Europe by
way of Spain in 1493 by Columbus' men, who had contracted
the disease in Haiti. From Spain it spread to Italy, being
carried there by the Spanish troops who enlisted in
Charles VIII 's army. This view is held by Havelock Ellis ^
and many other authoritative writers. It is also accepted
by the National Council for Combating Venereal Disease and
the British Medical Journal (see below).

There has, however, been considerable controversy on the
subject, some attempting to prove that venereal disease has
existed in all countries from the earliest times, and that
mummies from ancient Egj^t show undoubted signs of
syphilis. One of our greatest authorities on such subjects,
however. Prof. G. Eliot Smith, tells me that there is abso-
lutely no evidence even to suggest that the disease existed
in Egypt before mediaeval times. He says, moreover, that
there is no sign of it in ancient Egyptian remains, and that
had it existed there it most certainly would have left its
mark. 2

In Central America, however, the antiquity of the disease
is fairly well established. As time went on, the natives became
practically immune, but when it spread to the Spaniards, the
disease assumed a virulent form. In an article on the subject

1 Psychology of Sex ^ vol. vi ("Sex in Relation to Society"), p. 321 et seq.

^ See "The Alleged Discovery of Syphilis in Prehistoric Egyptians,"
The Lancet, 22nd August 1908. Readers wishing to pursue the subject will
find the following references useful : — Buret, Le Syphilis Aujotirdliui et chez les^
Anciens, 18.90; A. V. Notthaft, "Die Legende von der Altertums-syphilis,"
Rindjlcisch Festschrift, 1907, pp. 377-592; Okamura in Monatsschrift ftir
praktische Dermatologie, vol. xxviii, p. 296 et seq. ; Virchow in Zeitschrift Jur
Ethnologic, Heft 2 and 3, 189.9, p. 21 6; J. Knott, "The Origin of Syphihs,"
New York Medical Journal, 31st October 1908; Rosenbaum, Geschichte der
Lustseuche im Allertume, .5th edition ; K. K. Chatterji, Syphilis in Geyieral Practice,,
with special reference to the Tropics, Calcutta, 1920 (see especially pp. 4 and 5).

APPENDIX III -POISON-DAMSELS 309

one of the greatest authorities ^ on Central America declares
his belief in the American origin of syphilis. He quotes
(among others) Montejo y Robledo in the fourth report of
the International Americanists' Congress at Madrid in 1881
{Adas, Tomo I, p. 331 et seq,).

That the Mexicans looked upon the disease as something
divine is clear from the fact that they had a god of syphilis,
named Nanahuatzin, who was a satellite of the sun-god. The
only known statue of the god is in Mr Fenton's collection,
inspection of which leaves little doubt as to its identification.
Mr Fenton also showed me the sun-god, which is represented
as having gap-teeth, in keeping with the disease which
undoubtedly forms one of its attributes.

Although scholars are not unanimous in their acceptance
of the above theory, evidence to the contrary seems to be
quite unconvincing.

However this may be, stories certainly existed in the
Middle Ages in Europe which seem to show undoubted refer-
ence to the disease, which was looked upon as a magic poison-
ing, the handiwork of a witch, or exceedingly clever woman,
whose knowledge was something out of the ordinary. Take,
for instance, the legend of the death of King Wenceslaus II
of Bohemia in 1305.

According to the contemporary poet, Ottacker,^ the king
grew daily weaker without any apparent cause. Suspicion
fell on the king's favourite and trusted mistress, one Agnes, a
most beautiful and accomplished woman. It was rumoured
that she had accepted bribes from certain men to defile herself
in such a manner as to bring about the king's death by her
embrace. " How could you do a deed like this ? " says the
poet. " How could you mix poison with the fathomless sweet-
ness which you carry in your delicate body ? Mistress, you
betrayed him, just as the Romans did when they betrayed
an emperor. They brought up a child on poison, who later

^ E. Seler, Gesammeltc Abhandlungen zur Amerikanischen Sprach-und Alter-
tumskunde, Berlin, 1904, vol. ii, p. 94 et seq. (originally published in Zeitschrift
fiir Ethnologie, 1895, pp. 366, 449 et seq.). See also Brasseur de Bourbourg,
Popol Vuh, Paris, 186 1, p. cxlii; ioycQ, Mexican ArcluBology, p. 239; and Las
Casas, Historia Apologetica, cap. 19.

2 This is the German poet and historian who flourished at the end of
the thirteenth and beginning of the fourteenth centuries, and must not be
confounded with the King of Bohemia (Ottacker or Ottakar) of about the same
date.

310 THE OCEAN OF STORY

became the emperor's mistress, and after he had lain with her
he died. But that case was different, as the child had been
trained by the Romans that she might poison the Emperor."

The poet, in conclusion, curses her and calls down the
wrath of heaven on any such treacherous woman. ^

About a hundred years later we find a curious tale deal-
ing with the death of King Ladislao (also called Ladislaus,
Ladislas, or Lanzilao) of Naples. He aspired to absolute rule
of Italy, but, according to one version, was mysteriously
poisoned by a trick of the Florentines. The story goes ^ that
they bribed a certain unscrupulous doctor of Perugia, whose
beautiful daughter was the mistress of Ladislao. The un-
natural father persuaded the girl that if she wanted to be
loved exclusively and unceasingly by her royal lover she
must secretly rub herself with a certain ointment which he
himself had prepared for her. The deluded girl believed him
and did his bidding, used the ointment, which was composed
chiefly of the juice of aconite (monk's-hood), and both she
and the king lost their lives.

Although such stories as these are of considerable interest,
they afford no conclusive proof of the existence of venereal
disease in Europe before the end of the fifteenth century.
It is impossible to say what was the exact nature of these
mysterious illnesses or how they originated.

Syphilis appears to have been unknown in India till the
' end of the fifteenth or beginning of the sixteenth century,
when it was introduced by the Portuguese. ^

But quite apart from such evidence as this, the time the
disease takes to show itself is greatly against its use in a story
where the effect has to be immediate and causing practically
instantaneous death.

It seems, therefore, that we must look for some means of

^ For the complete passage see R. D. P. Hieronymus Pez, Scriptores
rerum Austriacarum veleres ac genuini, Tom. Ill, Ratisbonae, 1745, cap. dccliv,
pp. 741-742.

2 Angelo di Costanzo, Hisioria del regno di Napoli, Aquila, 1 581 , p. 279 fi 'eq,
Gregorovius, Gexchichte der Sfadt Rom im Mittelaltcr, VI, 2nd edition, p. 625.

2 See J. Jolly, Indische Medizin, Strassburg, 1.901 ; I wan Bloch, Ursprung
der Syphilis, Jena, l.qoi, vol. i, p. 283 et scq. The British Medical Journal tells
me that they know of no evidence of the occurrence of syphilis in India before
1495 and consider its introduction can be placed with very little doubt about
A.D. 1500. It was due to the Portuguese explorers, who had been infected as
a sequel to the introduction of the disease in Europe by Columbus' men.

APPENDIX III-POISON-DAMSELS 311

imparting death which (1) existed undoubtedly from olden
times in India, (2) is practically instantaneous, and (3) has a
distinct connection with poison.

Although poisonous plants could be cited, there is a much
more obvious and certain thing— namely, the sting of the
cobra. Here, I think, we have the clue to the whole idea.

In the first place we are fully aware of the great antiquity
of the reverence paid to the cobra in India, a reverence which,
however, is naturally mixed with dread. How great that
dread must be we can better appreciate when we glance at
the amazing statistics of deaths due to snake-bite. The
average annual death-roll is about 20,000 people. In 1889
there were 22,480 human beings and 3,793 cattle killed by
snakes, the chief being the cobra, the krait and Russell's
viper. In more recent years the figures have increased. Thus
in 1911 the deaths due to snake-poison were 24,312 ; in
1915, 26,406, while in 1922 the figure dropped to 20,090.

No further evidence is needed to emphasise the deadliness
of the sting of the cobra and the krait. If the poison enters a
large vera, death is very rapid and all so-called antidotes are un-
availing. The poison of a snake becomes exhausted after it has
struck frequently, and in cases where a cobra's sting does little
harm it is usually to be explained by the fact that the reptile
must have already bitten and not yet re-formed its poison.

It is a curious fact that a snake cannot poison itself or one
of its own species, and only any other genus of venomous
snake in a slight degree. This brings us a step nearer our
inquiry. It is obvious that in a country like India, infested
with snakes, and where the resulting mortality is so large,
the customs of the reptiles should have been studied in
detail. This has been largely done by snake-charmers, whose
livelihood depends on their ability to catch them alive and
train them sufficiently for their particular object in view. A
snake-charmer's secret lies chiefly in his dexterity and fear-
lessness. There is, however, another important factor to be
considered — inoculation. It is a well-known fact that snake
venom is perfectly digestible, and that if the mouth and
stomach are free from abrasions quantities of venom can be
taken with no ill effects. It is on this principle that the snake-

^ For further details of deaths from snake-bite in India prior to 1891 see
Sir Joseph Fayrer, On Serpent-tvorship and on the Venomous Snakes of India,
being a paper read before the Victoria Institute, 1892. For the recent figures
I am indebted to the High Commissioner for India.

312 THE OCEAN OF STORY

charmers work, inoculating themselves with increasing doses
of venom until they are immime from the bite of the par-
ticular snake whose venom they have used. For instance,
if cobra-venom is chosen, immunity will be obtained only
against cobra- venom, and viper- venom would prove fatal in
the usual way.^

It is a fairly widely recognised fact that a child who has
once had measles is not likely to get it again, for the simple
reason that a stronger resistance is set up by the one attack.
We are all aware that vaccination is a protection against
smallpox, and that anti-typhoid inoculation preserves one to
a considerable degree against typhoid fever. In the former
case the vaccine lymph actually causes a mild attack of
smallpox (just in the same way as the snake-charmer gets
slightly poisoned by his repeated bites), and in the latter
case dead typhoid bacilli are injected under the skin. Just
as cobra-inoculation is no protection against viper-venom, so
vaccination is no protection against typhoid.

As the system on which the snake-charmer works became
more and more familiar, and experience showed only too well
the fatal results of cobra bites to people who are not immune,
it is quite reasonable to imagine that this knowledge would
find its way into fiction. It would, indeed, be curious if it was
not so, for as history affords so many examples of vegetable
and mineral poisoning, we can well understand that stories,
at any rate, would arise telling of snake-poisons.

All the story-teller had to do was to transfer the idea
from the snake-charmer to a beautiful maiden, and introduce
the possibility of passing on a poison thus accumulated. The
method of doing this would naturally be intercourse, a bite,
perspiration and so on.

As is to be expected, we find stories where the poison is
definitely stated as being derived from plants. The chief of
these was el-bls (the Arabic form of the Sanskrit visJia), In
al-Qazwini's ^ Kosmographie we read : " Among the wonders

1 I have to thank Miss Joan Procter, Curator of Reptiles at the Zoological
Society, for giving me valuable information about cobras and vipers. See
A. T. Wall, " On the Difference of the Physiological Effects produced by the
Poison of Indian Venomous Snakes," Proc. Roy. Soc, 1881, vol. xxxii, p. 333;
G. Lamb, Some Observations on the Poison of the Banded Krait, Calcutta, 1 904.

2 Silvestre de Sacy, Chrestomathie Arabe, 2nd edition, Paris, 1826, iii, 398.
J. Gildemeister, Scriptonim Arabum de Rebus Indicts loci, 219- Gutschmid in
Zeitschr. d. deutschen morg. Gesel., xv, 95.

APPENDIX III— POISON-DAMSELS 313

of India may be mentioned the plant el-bis, which is found
only in India, and which is a deadly poison. The Indian kings,
we are told, when they want to conquer an enemy ruler, take
a new-born girl and strew the plant first for some time under
her cradle, then under her mattress and then under her
clothes. Finally they give it her to drink in her milk, until
the growing girl begins to eat it without hurt. This girl they
send with presents to the king whom they wish to destroy,
and when he has intercourse with her he dies."

Conclusion

To summarise briefly, I would say that the motif of the
poison-damsel originated in India at a very early period
before the Christian era. The poison-damsel herself has no
existence in actual fact, but is merely the creation of the
story-teller, who derived the idea from what he saw around
him. First of all he was acquainted with poisonous herbs
and knew something of the uses to which they were put, but
he was still more familiar with the ways of the snake-charmer
and the methods of his gradual inoculation. He could not help
being fully aware of the fatal results of the bite of the cobra
and krait, and the reverence and fear of the snake through-
out India was everywhere evident. Thus there was plenty of
material for the creation of the poison-damsel, and in later
days the knowledge of opium and other foreign drugs would
merely introduce some new variant of the tale.

Like so many Eastern stories, the legend of the poison-
damsel travelled slowly westwards, and received its greatest
impetus by becoming attached to the Pseudo-Aristotelean
myths of mediaeval Europe. Its inclusion in such a famous
collection as the Gesta Romanorum was a further means of its
increasing popularity.

I need hardly say that I have touched only the very
fringe of the subject. Whilst many important and extremely
interesting queries have been raised in the course of this
appendix, I have, for the most part, refrained from offering
any solution, and have been content with stating facts and
giving references.

Most readers will, I think, agree with me that, despite
many disadvantages, there is much that is attractive about
the poison-damsel.

INDEX I

SANSKRIT WORDS AND PROPER NAMES

The n stands for " note " and the index number refers to the number of the note. If there
is no index number to the n it refers to a note carried over from a previous page.

Abano, Peter of, Libellus de
veneris, 300, tSOOw^ ; works
of, 99w

Abbott, G. F., Macedonian
Folk-Lore, lOn^

Abruzzi, Palena in the, 202n^

Acacia speciosa {siras tree),
118

Achilles with his horses,
Xanthos and Balios, con-
versation of, 57n^

Aconitum spicatum, deadliest
aconite, 279

Adah, 155^2

Adam's Bridge (Rama's
Bridge), Sin^

Adam's exile, Ceylon re-
garded by the Arabs as
the place of. Sin}, S5n

Adam's footprint, 857i

Adam's Peak, beliefs regard-
ing the depression on, 8in^,
85w

Adhah, 155n2

Adhah (downwards), 218n^

Adityaprabha, King, 97-99,

_ 111-114

Adityasena, King, 54-59, 62,
64, 65, 68, 79

.^schines, 278

iEsculapius (Asklepios), MS.
of Secretnm Secretorum found
in the Temple of the Sun
dedicated to, 288

Afanasief, * ' The Friend , "
202ni'

Afghanistan, aconite in, 280

Africa, General Botha's cam-
paign in German S.W., 281 ;
polyandry in, 18 ; umbrellas
used at native courts in, 271

Afyun (opium), 304

Agadas (anti-poisonous com-
pounds), 276

Agamemnon, 127^^

Aghnyd (not to be killed),
240

315

Aghori, sect of ascetics, 90n^

Agnes, mistress of King
Wenceslaus II, 309

Agni, God of Fire, 97, 101,
255ni

Agnidatta, Brahman named,
95, 133

Agnihotfi (fire-priest), 257

Agnyadhana (* ' Establish-
ment of the Sacred
Fires"), 256wi

Agrammes or Xandrames
(Dhana - Nanda, Nanda,
etc.), 282, 282n2

Agryatapas, hermit named,
221

Ahalya, story of, 45-46

Ahastagrahayogydm , 24ni

Ahimsa, doctrine of, 241

Ajib, son of Khazlb, 223ni

Akbar, 110^2

Akula (by descent), 158^^

Alaka, 93

Alakeswara Katha, the, 123

Albertus Magnus, De viira-
hilibus mundi, 299, 299^^3;
works of, 288, 288^3

Alexander the Great, 252,
282, 285, 287, 288, 291,
292, 292n2, 293-296, 299,
300 ; and Darius, 278

Alexander III, Pope, 268

''Allah, Abode of" (Allaha-
bad), 110w2

Allahabad («• Abode of
Allah "), 110n2 ; pillars at,
92ni

Allahabad (Prayaga), llOn^

Al - QazwinT, Kosmographicj

_ 298, 312

Am tree (mango), 118

Amavas, or no-moon night,
118

Ambika (Parvati, Durga,etc.),
138^2

Ambuvegatak ("by the cur-
rent"), 217n3

America, antiquity of

syphilis in Central, 308,

309, 309^1
Amjad and As'ad, 124
Ammianus Marcellinus, 263
Amrita (nectar), 15571*; stolen

by Rahu, 81
Amsala {''firm^' or "tender"),

'241
Ananga, a name of Kama,

the Hindu Cupid, Hn^
Ananga ("the bodiless " — i.e.

Kama), 164^
Ananta (a scented drug), 276
Andromeda and Perseus, 70^2
Angia or angiya (bodice), 50,

50^5
Angiya or an^a (bodice), 50,

50n5
Angiya, bodice of Northern

India, 50n5
Anglo - Saxons, umbrellas

used by, 269, 269n2
Anjali-measure (half-a-seer),

276
Annam parents, children sold

to a smith by some, 166,

167
Anspach, A. E., De Alexandri

Magni Expeditione Indica,

282ni
Anteia, Bellerophon and, 120
Antichrist, announcement of

the birth of, 39n2
Antioch, Arabic MS. found

in, 289
Anupu and Baiti, two brothers

called, 120-121
Anvdr-i-Suhaih {Fables of Pil-

pay), 297, 297w2
Anyatahplaksha, Lotus-lake

called, 246, 249
Apollonius of Tvana, "Dra-
gons of India,'*' 108n
Apsaras Urva^I, 34-36, 245-

259
Apsarases, 2>tm\ 175w^ 252

316

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Apuleius, the Cupid and
Psyche myth, 253 ; Golden
Ass, 60^2
Arabia, poison-damsel in, 286
Arabs, meeting eyebrows con-
sidered beautiful by the,
104n
Arabs regard Ceylon as the
place of Adam's exile, 84w\
85n
Aralu (Sheol or Hades), 61w^
Arani (fire-drill or -stick),

248, 255, 256
Areca Catechu, 302
Arer women of Kanara, 169
Argha, an oblation to gods and

venerable men, 77, 77n^
Argo, the freeing of, 12n^
Arindama, hermit named, 127
Aristophanes, Birds, 152?i^
Aristotle, 282, 285, 287, 288,
291, 292, 294-296, 299, 300 ;
Hist. Anim., 296
Aristotle, Pseudo-, Secretum

Secretorum, 286 et seq.
Arjuna, son of Pandu, 16, 284
Arka plants, 161
Arminius, offer of the prince
of the Catti to poison, 277
Arrian, Indica, 263
Ars anions indica, 305
Artemis, the hind of, 127^^
Artha (wealth), 180^^
Arthasdtra, the, Kautilya,

211n\ 2837ii
'Arthato, 40^2
Arudhah, 89^2

Aryans, polyandry regarded
with disfavour by the, 17 ;
value of war horses among
_ the, blrO-

Aryavarman, King, 73, 74, 78
J a' (to pervade), 251
As'ad and Amjad, 124
Asana, ashes of, 276
Asandhimitra, wife of A^oka,

120
Ashadha, 217
Ashantees, King Koffee

Kalcalliof the, 271
Ashbee Collection, British

Museum, 272
Asia Minor, poison-damsel in,

286
Asklepios (iEsculapius), 288
Aso (October), 119
AiSoka, Buddhist Emperor of

India, 120
A^oka, first Emperor of India,
Pataliputra the capital of,
39ni

A^okadatta and Vijayadatta,
196-213, 238ni

A^okavega, name given to
Asokadatta, 212

Assam, aconite in, 280;
customs connected with
eclipses in, 81 ; Kamarupa
the western portion of, 94,
94?i4

Assur-nasir-pal, royal um-
brella held over, 263

Assyria, magic circle in, 99n ;
_ umbrella in, 263

Asta, 105«i

Aste (shaft of umbrella), 269

Astydameia and Peleus, 120

Am, 105ni

Asuhhih ('*with his breath"),
41ni*

Asura brothers Sunda and
Upasunda, 13-14

Asura, Rahu an, 81, 82

Asura Taraka, the, 100, 101,
102, 103

Asuras, 93/1^; Mayadhara,
King of the, 35

Asva-kama, ashes of, 276

A^vattha tree {Ficus religiosa),
96,1477i\189,247,250,255;
voice from the, 97

Aswat tree, 255

Atharva-Veda, the, 240, 241

Athenaeus, 263

Atinirbajidhinih (over-insist-
ing), 221n^ *

Atinirvartinih (feeling satis-
faction), 221ni

Atkinson, T. D., *♦ Points of
the Compass," Hastings'
Ency. Rel. Eth., biri^

Australians, nature myths
among the, 252

Austria, Maximilian of, 112w^

Auvergne, William of, works
_ of, 99m

Avantika (Vasavadatta), 21-

23, 29
Avichi, the hell called, 176
Axon, W. E. A., Lancashire
_ Gleanings, 76w^ 77n
Ay us, son of UrvasI and

Pururavas, 249, 259
Azrk (Arabic, "blue eyes"),
299

Babylon, belief in vampires
in, 61n^ ; Nebuchadrezzar,
King of, 194n ; umbrella in,
263

Babylonia, magic circle in,
99n

Bachapa, minister of Raja

Kampila, 122
Bacon, Roger, works of, 99n
Badagas, fire made by the,

256/1*
Badarika, hermitage of, 36
Badger, G. P., Travels of
Ludovico di Varthema, 300,
300;i*, 301
Bahvricas, verses handed

down by the, 247
Baiti, Anupu and, two

brothers called, 120-121
Bakhtydr Ndma, the, 123
Baladeva, father of Saktideva,

174
Balavad (forcib)y), 129ni
Balios and Xanthos, conversa-
tion of Achilles with, 57n^
Baloches, the, 302
Baluchistan, aconite in, 280
Bandello, Novelle, lOn
Banerji-Sastri, "The Plays
of Bhasa," Jouivi. Roy.
As. Soc, 21ni
Banjara women wear spangles

set in gold, 23h
Bantu negro races, eating
human flesh among the,
198/11, 199n
Bapst, Michael, 300
Bapst von Rochlitz, Michael,
Artzney Kunst vnd W under
Buck, 294wi
Bar tree {Ficus indica), 118
Barbarossa, Frederick, 268
Barbier de Mevnard, Les

Colliers d' Or, 298
Barbosa, Duarte, 269, 300,

300n6, 301, 303

Baring-Gould, 104n ; Curious

Myths of the Middle Ages,

39n2 ; Strange Sunnvals, 272

Barnett, L. D., 102n\ llQn\

I29n\ nin\ I80n\ 188ni ;

" Bhasa," Joum. Roy. As,

Soc, 2ln} ; Golden Tototit

200n2, 201n»; Hindu Gods

and Heroes, 45n*

Barrow, H. W., ** Aghorisand

Aghorapanthis," Joum.

A nth. Soc. Bond)., ^Qrfi

Bartsch, K., Deutsche Lieder-

dichter des 12. bis 14. Jahr-

hunderts, 292/1^; Sagen,

Mdrchen und Gehr'duche aus

Meklenburg,9&n*, 107S 153n

Basezi, people who eat human

flesh (Uganda), 199n
Basile, Pentarnerone (Burtons
translation), 5ni, 190ni, 253

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

317

Basri tree {Fiats religiosa), 255
Batata, Ibn, 268, 268^4
Bayard, the Karling legend

of, 5W
Beas (the ancient "Y^aorts),

282
Bellephoron, tale of, GOn^
Bellerophon and Anteia, 120
Benares, 88-90, 159, 160, 174,

196, 199, 200, 207, 210, 212 ;

Brahmadatta, King of, 88,

89, 91, 95, 115; Pratapa-

mukuta, King of, 200
Benfey, Orient und Occident,

120 ; PaUchatantra, 52n^,

108/1, llSni, 297^2
Bengal, the Bhandaris of,

229^2 ; customs connected

with lights among the

Savaras of, 168; hard life

of women in Eastern, 19
Betul district, 23n
Bhadra, a Vidyadhari named,

66-69, 71, 75-80
Bhandaris of Bengal, 229^2
Bhang, 304 ; aconite used in

making, 279
Bharata, teacher of Urvasi,

257, 258
Bharatas, great poem relating

to the {Mahdhhdraia), 16
Bharhut tope, 266^
Bhartrihari Niti Sataka, the,

192n2
Bhdrunda birds, 220w
B h a s a, Svapna-vdsavadatta,

21ni
Bhavabhuti, dramatist of

India, 214; Mahd Vira

Charita, 214; Mdlati Mdd-

hava, 205n3, 214; Uttara

Rdma Charita, 214
Bhavani (Parvati, Durga,

etc.), 143
Bhavisyati, 70n^
Bheels or Bhillas, 89, 89wi
Bhikshu or beggar, 180w^
Bhillas or Bheels, 89, 89ni
Bhillas, Pulindaka, King of

the, 89, 89ni
Bhima, son of Pandu, 16
Bhishma, uncle of Dhrita-

rashtra and Pandu, 16
Bhutan, aconite in, 280
Bihar, kingdom of Magadha

in South, 282
Bikh (Nepal aconite), 279
Billington, M. F., Woman in

India, 163w
Ris (Nepal aconite), 279
Bisk (Nepal aconite), 279

Bismarck Archipelago, poly-
andry in the, 18
Bloch, I wan, Der Ursprung

der Syphilis, SlOn^
Bloomfield, ' * Ahalyayai " ;

["Art of Entering

Another's Body,"] Proc.

Amer. Phil. Soc, 45w4,212ni;

"Art of Stealing in

Hindu Fiction," Amer.

Joum. Phil., 183n^ ; Life

and Stories of Pdrgvandtha,

14/1, 108n, 122, 285^1,

28Qn^ ; Vedic Concordance,

45ri4
Blyth, A. Wynter, Old and

Modern Poison Lore, 281
Blyth, A. W. and M. W.,

Poisons : their Ejects and

Detection, 281
Bo tree {Ficus religiosa), 255
Boccaccio, Decameron, lOw,

76wi, 114^
Bodhisattva, a, 139
Boerkel, A., Frauenlob, 292w3
Boettiger, M., 113#
Bohn's edition, Gesta Romano-
nan, 113n^
Bohtlingk and Roth, 53^2,

67wi, 161ni
Boie-DipsodomorphincB (green

tree-snake), 303
Bombay, former practice of

infanticide in, 18, 19
Borgias, poisonings by the,

279
Borgnet, Augustus, edit, of

Pseudo- Aristotle, De causis

et properietatibus elemen-

tonim, 299w4
Bose, S. C, The Hindoos as

They Are, 163w
Botha's campaign in German

S.W. Africa, General, 281
Bourbon, Etienne de. Liber

de Donis, 114n
Bourbourg, Brasseur de,

Popol Vuh, 309^1
Bourke, Scatalogic Rites oj all

Nations, 199n
Bowick, Last of the Tas-

manians, 280n^
Brahma, I2>n\ 14, Un, 100,

101, 242
Brahmachdrin (an unmarried

religious student), 180?^^
Brahmadatta, King of Ben-
ares, 88, 89, 91, 95, 115
Brdhmanas, the, 240
Brand, Popular Antiquities,

99n, 105n

Brazil, infected clothes in,

280, 280n«
Brewer, Dictionary of Phrase

and Fable, 271
Bridges, J. H., Opiis Maius

of Roger Bacon, 100?i
Brocken mountain, 104n2,

105n
Brocken scene, Goethe,

Faust, \Of)n
Brockhaus' text, 24ni, 89#,

92w6, 97n2, 154wi, 177ni,

201^2, 218/i2, 2217^1, 227w\

236712, 238^1
Bromyard, John of, Summa

Prcedicantium, 114w
Brown, R. Grant, "The Pre-

Buddhist Religion of the

Burmese," Folk-Lore, 265ni
Brukolak (vampire), meeting

eyebrows in Greece denote

a, lOin
Brunet, Violier des Histories

Romaines, 289^2
Brunetto Latini, Li Livres dou

Tresor, 294, 294^2, 299^1
Bubbal, pillars at, 92^^
Buddha, In^, 32, 85n, 252,

265 ; Pururavas, son of Ila

and, 248
Buddhist sage, Nagasena, 32
Buhler, Code of Mann, 275,

275n^ ; Vikramdnkadevacha-

rita, nin^
Burdwan (Vardhamana), 171,

171ni
Buret, Le Syphilis Aujourd^hui

et chez les Anciens, 308w2
Burgess, J., and R. Phene

Spiers, J. Fergusson,

History of Indian and Eastern

Architecture, 265n*
Burlingame, "The Act of

Truth," Jo^^^^, Roy. As. Soc,

31-33
Burma, aconite in, 280 ;

childbirth customs among

the Kachins of Upper, 167 ;

gambling among the Shans

of Upper, 232w ; umbrellas

in, 264-266
Burton, Annotated Bibliography

of Sir Richard, N. M.

Penzer, \0n
Burton, R. F., City of the

Saints, 280, 280^3; First

Footsteps in East Africa,

271^2 ; Goa and the Blue

Mountains, 19 ; Nights, lOn,

6Sn}, 104n, 104w^ 123, 124,

13hi\ U7n\ 153w, 169,

318

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Burton, R. F. — continued
190^1, 193/ii, 201n3, 202ni,
218^3, 219/13, 220/1, .223ni,
224w; Pilgrimage to El
Medinah and Meccah, 271 ;
translation of Basile's Pen-
tainerone, bn^, \^0n}, 253
Bushell, Chinese Art, 264-
Butea frondos-a, the sacred

tree, 169
Butler, Hudihras, 302
Bynkershoek, works of, 279

Cadeberiz, professional

proxies of husbands, 307
Cail or Kail, Tinnevelly

district of the Madras

Presidency, 302
Calah, sculptures from, 263
Caland, W. ["Zur Exegese

und Kritik der rituellen

Sutras "], Zeitsch d. d. morg.

Gesell, 232n
Calmette, R., Les Fenins, les

animaux venimeux et la sero-

therapie antivenivieuse, 281
Cambridge edition of the

Jdtakas, 298/1^
Campbell, Notes on the Spirit

Basis of Belief and Custom,

167, 229n2
Campbell Thompson, R., The

Devils and Evil Spirits of

Babylonia, 6171^ ; Semitic

Magic, mn, 193^1, 295
Camphor Islands, King of

the, 190?ii
Cananor, 269
Candace, Queen of Ethiopia,

eunuch of, 85?i
Carnatic, the, 92n*
Catti offers to poison Ar-

minius, prince of the, 277
Cecioni, IlSecretum Secretorum

attributo ad Aristotele, 289^^
Central Africa, eating human

flesh in, l9Sn^
Central America, antiquity of

syphilis in, 308, 309, 309^1
Central India Agency, hard

life of women in the, 19
Central India, Pardhi caste

of, 88ni
Central Provinces, belief

about Rahu in the, 82 ;

(ilctis made in districts of

the, 23w
Ceylon (Lanka), 82, Sin?-
Ceylon regarded by the

Arabs as the place of

Adam's exile, 84w^, 85w

Chakkajnukki (flint and steel),

256«4
Chakora (partridge), 235,

235n3
Chakora subsists upon moon-
beams, 235^3
Chakra, 54n3
Chakradhara, Brahman

named, 59, 60, 65
Chakra vaka ( Brah many duck),

36
Chakra varti, S. C, trans, of

Mtidrd llakshasa, 283n3
Chaldeea and Babylon, belief

in vampires in, 61n^
Chalita, a dramatic dance,

35, 35n2
Champa, 220/t
Chamunda (ParvatI, Durga,

Kali," Devi, etc.), 198wS

214-215
Chanakya (Kautilya, or Vish-

nugupta). Brahman named,

283, 283/ii, 284, 285
Chand, the poet, 266
Chan^ala, 228
Chandamahasena, King, 6,

48,* 93, 128
Chandavikrama, King, 230
Chandragupta, founder of the

Maurya Empire, 281-285
Chandraprabha, son of Adit-

yaprabha, 113, 114
Chandraprabha, Vidyadhari

named, 220-222, 237, 238
Chandraprabha, wife of

Dharmagupta, 39
Chand rarekha, daughter of

Sa^ikhanda, 221, 237
Charles de I'Escluse or

L6cluse (Clusius), 302,

302ni
Chatterji, K. K., Syphilis in

General Practice, with Special

Reference to the Tropics,

308/12
Chaturdarika (Book V), 170-

242
Chatyr (folding umbrella), 268
Chaucer, House of Fame, 219?i3
Chaukpumd ceremony, 118
Chauvin, V., Bibliographie des

Ouvrages Arahes, 46n^, 6Sn},

108/1, 122, 131ni, 13en\

U7n\ 151w2, I90n\ 193wi,

202/ii, 224w, 297n2
Chavica Betel (betel vine or

pan), 302
Chedi, land of, 89
Ch'^ng of the Chou Dynasty,

King, 264

Chenin (sandal), 264

Cheyne, T. K., ** Jonah,"
Ency. Brit., 194/1

Chhatrapati, Lord of the Um-
brella, title of an Indian
king, 267

Chhattlsgarh division of the
Central Provinces, 82

Child, English and Scotch
Popular Ballads, 16n}

China, customs connected
with eclipses in, 81 ; intro-
duction of opium by the
Mohammedans into, 304 ;
pagodas of, 266 ; umbrellas
in, 264

Chitrangada, Vidyadhara
named, 147, 148

ChitrangI, stepmother of
Sarangdhara, 121, 122

Chqfole, fruits called, 301, 302

Chola mandala, or district,
92w*

Chola race, the king of the,
92, 92n*

Chola, sovereignty of, 92, 92w*

Choll, bodice of Western
India, 50/i^

Chou Dynasty, King Ch'^ng
of the, 264

Chowrie {thdmt/i yat), 264

Chowries, 43, 80, 90, 111, 162;
swans like, 188

Chunar, Mirzapur district,
rites to produce rain in,
117, 118

Cicero, De Officius, 277

Circars, Northern, 92n2

Citdrcdya, 20ln^

Citdrohdya, 201w2

Claudian, De Bello Gild., 277

Clouston, W. S., 123, 202ni;
Book ofSindibdd, 114/1, 120,
121, 1^2, 224n ; A Group of
Eastern Ro7natwes and Stories,
108/1 ; Popular Tales atid
Fictions, 108n, 114w, 122,
169, 190ni, 192/11, 224n

Clusius, Aromatum Historia,
302, 302ni; (Charles de
I'Escluse or L^cluse), 302,
302^1

Cochin, Nairs or Navars of,
17-19

Codrington, ** Melanesians,"
Joum. Anlh. Inst., 198/1^

Coelho, Contos Populare*
Portuguezes, lOti^

Cqffolo or chofole (betel nut),
302

Collier, Mr, 113w»

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

319

Columbus* men, introduction
of syphilis into Europe by,
308

Comorre the Cursed, identi-
fication of Bluebeard with,
224w

Compare tti, Richercke intorno,
etc., 122

Constantine the Great,
Fausta, wife of, 120

Constantinople, parasols in, 268

Conway, Demonology, 117

Conybeare, F. C, *'A
Brittany Marriage Custom,"
Folk-Lore, 2^

Coorg (South India), poly-
andry in, 18

Coote, H. C, trans, of Com-
paretti's Richercke intorno
al Libro di Sindibdd, 122

Cordier, Yule and, Book oj
Ser Marco Polo, 85^1, 266,
268, 268?t2, 302, 302«2, 303;
Cathay and the Way Thither,
85/i, 268n4

Coromandel coast, Chola the
modern appellation of, 92w*

Cory ate. Crudities, 270

Costanzo, Angelo di, Historia
del regno di Napoli, 310,
310^^2

Co well, **The Legend of the
Oldest Animals," Y Cymro-
dor, 190^1

Crawley, A. E., "Dress,"
Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth,
118; ''Foeticide," Hast-
ings' E?icy. Rel. Eth., 229n^ ;
"Magical Circle," Hast-
ings' Ency. Rel. Etk., 99w

Crispus, son of Constantine
the Great, 120

Crooke, W., ** Aghori," Hast-
ings' Ency. Rel. Eth., 90^^,
198n^ ; ' * Charms and Amu-
lets (Indian)," Hastings'
Ency. Rel. Eth., 167;
''Demons and Spirits
{Indian)," Hastings' Ency.
Rel.Eth.Mn^; "TheDivali,
the Lamp Festival of the
Hindus," Folk-Lore, 118,
232n; " Hill Tribes of the
Central Indian Hills,"
Journ. Anth. Inst., 24w;
"The Holi: a Vernal Festi-
val of the Hindus," Folk-
Lore, 59n^; "The Legends
of Krishna," Folk-Lore,
39n2 ; '" Nudity in Custom,
And Ritual," Journ. Anth.

Crooke, W. — continued

Inst., 119 ; Popular Religion
and Folk-Lore of Northern
India, bin}-, 82, 83, 96^1,
99^, 127n2, 138n3, 142^^,
155/13, 193^1^ 197^2^ 202^1,
240, 256, 256n3; "Serpent
Worship (Indian)," Hast-
ings' Ency. Rel. Eth., 307^^ ;
"Some Notes on Homeric
Folk-Lore," Folk-Lore,
bln^ ; Tribes and Castes of
the North- Western Provinces
and Oudh, 119, 166, 168,
257, 257n2, 3057^1; "The
Veneration of the Cow in
India," Folk-Lore, 242

Cumming, F. C. Gordon,
"Pagodas, Aurioles and
Umbrellas," The English
Illustrated Magazine, 272

Cunningham, General, 69^^;
Ancient Geography of India,
3ni; Archaeological Reports,
110^2

Cupid, Ananga, a name for

Kama the Hindu, 74^2 ;

Kamadeva, the Hindu, 51w^

Cupid and Psyche myth, 253

Curula of Ptolemy, Murala

identified with, 92w^

Dadau, 185^2

Ddhaishind (consume), 25, 25w3

Daitya, 230

Damannaka, story of, 113ni

Dames, M. Long worth, Book
of Duarte Barbosa, 18,
269ni, 300, SOOn^, 301, 303 ;
"A Legend of Nadir
Shah," Folk-Lore, 302

Danava, 237

Danavas, demons or giants,
22871^; war between Indra
and the, 35

Dandin, Z)aA\a Kumara Charita,
183^1, 184n

Daniels, C. L., and C. M.
Stevans, Encyclopedia of
Superstitions, Folk-Lore and
the Occult Sciences, 145/^

Darbars of H.H. the Maha-
raja of Mysore, 119

Barbha grass, 151, 152, 176,
229^2

Darius, 293

Darius and Alexander the
Great, 278

Bar say at, 53w^

Tiasa Kumara Charita, the,
Dandin, 183n\ 184w

Dasent, Popular Tales from

the Norse, 190?i^
Dasnamis ("ten names"),

90n3
Dattvd, 182wi
David, 252
[Davids, Caroline F. Rhys,

"Notes on Early Economic

Conditions in Northern

India "] Journ. Roy. As.

Soc, 240
Davids, Rhys, "Adam's

Peak," Hastings' Ency.

Rel. Eth., 85w; Buddhist

India, 3n^ ; trans, of the

Jdtakas, 62v}
Day, L. B. [Folk- Tales of

Bengal], lOSn
Deccan, gambling in the,

232n; wrestler from the,

200
Dekker, The Honest Whore,

U5n
Del Rio, Disquisitiones Magicce,

300, 300^2
Delhi, Hastinapura near, 16 ;

the Lat at, 92ni ; Prithi

Raj, the last Hindu king

of, 266
Democritus, 108w
Denmark, meeting eyebrows

in, 104w.
Dervish Makhlis of Ispahan,

The Thousand and One Days,

6^2

Deva, 238#
Devaddru wood, 106
Devadasa, story of, 86-88
Deva-ddsls (handmaids of the

gods), 17
Devadatta the gambler, 231-

236 ; story of, 129-132
Devasena, herdsman named,

51, 52 ; king named, 6-8,

69, 71, 79
Devi (Kali, Durga, Parvati,

Chamunda, etc.), 198^^,

214, 215'; Tantric rites of

votaries of, 198^^, 199n
Dhd (knives), 167
Dhana-Nanda or Nanda

( Agrammes or Xandrames),

282, 282^2
Dhd?in (carrying), 90^3
Dharma (virtue), 180^2
Dharmagupta , merchant

named, 39-41
Dharmakalpadruma, 14n
Dharmdat, King, 286, 2B>^n^
Dhamd at the sun's door,

sitting, 82

320

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Dkatd, In^

Dhdtrd, In^

Dkava, ashes of, 276

Dhaval Chandra, Jayanta,

minister of, 121
Dhritarashtra, prince named,

16
Dibya = heavenly (snake), 298
Diodes Carystius, 290
Dirghatapas, brother of

Suryatapas, 190, 191, 194
Divall, or Feast of Lights,

118, 232w
Dokada motif (longings of

pregnancy), 31
Doms, belief in the sanctity

of iron among the, 168 ;

a criminal tribe of North

India, 168
Dorys, G., Lm Femme Turque^

163n
Douce, Mr, llSn^
Dozon, Contes Albanais, 190n^
D'Penha, G. F., ''Super-
stitions and Customs in

Salsette," Ind. Ant, 167
DraupadI, wife of Yudhish-

thira and his brothers, 13,

i3n3, 14, 16, 17, 22
Dravida, 92n2

Dravidians, polyandry prac-
tised by the, 17
Drew, F., 2'he Jummoo and

Kashmir Territories^ 232n
Drig-visa (*' poison in a

"glance"), 298
Dristi-visa ("poison in a

glance"), 298
Drupada, father of Draupadi,

16
Dryopkis prasinus (green tree-
snake), 303
Duarte Barbosa, 269, 300,

300n6, 301, 303
DTd) grass as a relief from

taboo during eclipses,

82
Dubois, Hindu Manners, Cus-
toms and Ceremonies, 168,

242
Duhkalabdhika, a daughter

of Devasena, 69-71
Dundubka, a non-venomous

snake, 152n2
Dunlop, History of Fiction

(Liebrecht's trans.), 6n2,

39n2, 127w2
Duns Scotus, works of, 288,

288^3
Durdarsdh, 97n2
Durdasdh, 97n^

Durga (Parvati, GaurT, etc.),
62, 136/ii, 159, 221, 228, 236

Durga, temple of, 141, 196,
199; like the mouth of
Death, 227

Durgaprasad text, 28n2, dOn^,
35ni, 36ni, ^On}\ Un\
44n2, bin}, 5Sn\ 56nS
60ni, 70ni, yg^i, ^2n\
102ni, 104ni, 140ni, 152n3,
177ni, 180/i3, 201n2, 204ni,
218n2, 221ni, 227n^^ 23bn\
236n2, 238ni

Durva grass, rice, flowers
and water, Argka an obla-
tion of, 77, 77ni

Durvasas, hermit named, 23,
24

Eggling, J., Sacred Books of
the East, 245ni

Egypt, belief in vampires in,
61^1 ; umbrellas in, 264

Ekacakra, Pandus lived at, 16

El-bls found only in India, 313

Elijah, 31

Eliot Smith, Prof. G., 308

Ellis, Early English Metrical
Romances, 113w^

Ellis, Havelock, Studies in
the Psychology of Sex, 22971^,
308, 308ni

Elworthy, F. T., The Evil Eye,
298; <'Evil Eye," Hast-
ings' Ency. Rel. Eth., 298

Emir of Abyssinia at Harar,
Burton's visit to the, 271,
271n2

Enthoven, R. E., Iri^

Epiphanius, 299, 299w2

E r s c h and G r u b e r. En-
cyclopddie, 163n

Eskimos, nature myths
among the, 252

Ethiopia, eunuch of Candace,
Queen of, 85n

Etienne de Bourbon, Liber de
Donis, 114n

Ettmiiller edit, of Frauenlob's
poetry, 292n3

Eumenes, condemnation of
use of poison by, 278

Europe, introduction of
syphilis by Columbus'
men into, 308 ; the poison-
damsel in, 292-297

Eva, 28ni

Eyre, E. J., Journals of Ex-
peditions of Discovery into
Central Australia, 280,'280n*

Ezekiel, 194n

Faraj, the Egyptian Sultan,

279
Faufel (betel nut, Arabic),

302
Fausboll, v., Indian Mythology

according to the Mahdbhdratat

45w*; edit, of the JdtakaSf

52ni
Fausta, wife of Constantine

the Great, 120
Favre, Melanges, 289n2
Fawcett, Bulletin of the Madras

Museum, 199n
Fayrer, Sir Joseph, On

Serpent - worship and on

the Venomous Snakes of

India;' 311ni
Fenton, Mr, 309
Fen wick, C. G., trans, of

Vattel ' s Drot7 des Gens, 278ni
Fergusson, J., J. Burgess and

R. Phene Spiers, History

of Indian and Eastern Ar-
chitecture, 265n*
Ficus hidica {bar or Nya-

grodha tree), 42, 42n2, 118
Ficus religiosa (A^vattha tree),

247; {pipal tree), 118;

{aswatfjari, etc.), 255
Flinders Petrie, "Assyrian

and Hittite Society," An-
cie7it Egypt, 88w^
Florence, umbrella in, 268
Florus, 278
Forbes, C. J. F. S., British

Burma and its People, 266n^ ;

Has Mdld, 266, 266^3, 305ni
Forbes, Duncan, Adventures

of Hatim Tai, Qn^
Forlong Fund, the, 256w*
Forster, De Aristotelis qtut

feruntur secretis secretorum

commentatio, 287ni, 288ni,

289m1
Forster, E., Arabian Nights*

Entertainments, 147w^
Fox, Samuel, inventor of

"Paragon" rib for um-
brellas, 271
France, A., Les Sept Femmet

de Barbe Bleu, 224n
Frauenlob {i.e. Heinrich von

Meissen), 292, 292n3, 300;

Cantica Canticorum, 292n*
Frazer, Folk-Lore of the Old

Testament, 194n ; Golden

Bough, 72ni, 83, 105n, 108n,

117, 118, 166, 189ni, 253.

253^1, 256, 256n2, 257n«,

268, 268ni ; Pausanias, 70n*
Frederick Barbarossa, 268

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

321

Frere, Old Deccan Days, 3n,

108n, 136wi, 202^1
Fridolin, story of, llSn^
Frobel, J., Seven Years' Travel

in Central America, 280^'^
Fvfel or faufel (betel nut,

Arabic), 302
Fulgentius, story of, llSn^

Gd (to sing), 241

Gaal, Mdrchen der Magyar en,

135^2, 207^11
Galava, hermitage of, 211 ; a

son or pupil of Vi^vamitra,

211^2
Gana Stambhaka appointed

to protect Naravahanadatta,

170
Ganas (attendants of Siva),

102
Gandhara, Subala, King of, 16
Gandhari, wife of Dhrita-

rashtra, 16
Gandharva, desire to become

a, 255
Gandharva form of marriage,

5, 66
Gandharvas, 35, 36, 175^^,

241, 247-249, 255, 256
Gandharvas' trick to ensure

Urva^i's return, 246
Ganesa (son of Siva and

ParvatI), 99, 100, 102, 103,

125, 125^1, 147^1, 170
Gangaridae and Prasii

peoples, 282
Ganges, River, 4, 2>%i^, 54, 55,

67ni, 91, 921^2, 94, 102, 110,

147, 148, 185, 211, 221, 282
Gdnja (Indian hemp), 304
Garcia de Orta, The Simples

and Drugs of India, English

trans. Clements Markham,

302^1
Garnett, L. M., The Women

of Turkey and their Folk-

Lore, 163w
Garrett's Classical Dictionary,

252ni
Garuda, son of Vinata, 56,

56^2, 151-156, 220n
Gaspar de los Reyes, Elysius

Campus, 300, SOOw^
Gaster, "The Hebrew

Version of the Secretum

Secretornm,'^ Joum. Roy.

As. Soc, 290, 290^1, 291,

298, 298n2
Gaurl (Parvati, Durga, etc.),

wife of Siva, 100, 102, 128,

128ni, 141, 155, 212^1, 216

VOL. II.

Gautama (Buddha), 265
Gautama, hermit named, 45-

46
Gautami, 144n'
Gay, Trivia, 270, 271
Gaya corresponds with king-
dom of Magadha, district

of, 3^1
Gayatri, metre of four lines

of eight syllables, 250
Geden, Rev. A. S., 67ni
Geldner, Pischel and,

Vedische Studien, 252i?^
Gellius, Nodes Atticae, 211
Georges, L., VArme bacterio-

logique future concurrente des

armes chimique et balistique,

281
German methods of warfare,

280, 281
Germany, meeting eyebrows

in, ICkn
Gerould, G. H., The Grateful

Dead (Folk- Lore Society),

80wi
Gespensterscheinung {mkriti) ,

202w2
Ghanta and Nighanta, 14ri
Ghata - measure (sixty - four

seers), 276
Gibb, E. J. W., History of

the Forty Vezirs, \2^',' The

Story ofJewad, 190/ii
Gil de Rais, identification of

Bluebeard with, 224n
Gildemeister, J., Scriptorum

Arabum de Rebus Indicis

loci, 312^2
Giles, H. A., Some Tndhs

about Opium, 304w^
Gilgamesh, 252
Gimlette, J. D., Malay

Poisons and Charm Cures,

303, 303^1
Ging-gang (striped), 211n^
Glr (speech), 241
Girolamo Gambarota, picture

by, 268
Go (cow), 241

Godavari, waters of the, 92, 93
Goethe, Faust, lObn, 297
Gokarna (Siva), 153, 154
Goloka, a region above the

three worlds, 242
Gomukha, son of Nityodita,

161, 165
Gonds, tribe of, 267
Gonikaputra, 183w^
Gonikasuta, lS3n^
Gonlputraka, 183w^
Gonzenbach, Sicilianische

Gonzenbach — continued

Mdrchen, 6^2, 80/^1, 113wi,

135^2, 1557^4, 190?ii, 1967^1,

202^1, 209^1
Gopalaka, son of Chanda-

mahasena, 11, 12, 20," 25,

26-30, 34, 89
Gopis, Krishna's love of the,

242
Goswami, B., trans, of Mudrd-

Rdkshasa, 283^3
Gould, S. Baring-, 104^3;

Curious Myths of the Middle

Ages, 397i2 ; Strange Sur-
vivals, 272
Govindakuta, mountain

named, 212
Govindasvamin, Brahman

named, 196, 197, 199, 200,

209, 211
Graha (planet), 180n*
Grdmaikabhdgini, 160n^
Grand, Le, Fabliaux, 113^^
Grdsaikabhdgim, 160^^
Greece, meeting of eyebrows

in, 104n
Gregorovius, Geschichte der

Stadt Rom im Mittelalter,

310n2
Grierson, Stein and, Hatim's

Tales, 124
Griffith, metrical trans, of

the Rdmdyana, 4571* ; trans.

of Rig-Veda, 250, 2mn^,

255^1
Grihastha or householder,

'l80ni
Grihya Siltras, Oldenberg,

267, 267^1
Grimm, Deutsche Mythologie,

105n ; Irische Mdrchen,

104:n; Mdrchen, QOn^, l9Qn\

223n^ ; Teutonic Mythology

(trans, Stally brass), 43w^,

57^1, 96^1
Grohmann, Sagen aus B'dhmen,

13^4, 43^1, 99n, 104n
Grossler, Sagen aus der Graf-

schaft Mansfeld, 99n
Grotius, Hugo, De jure belli

ac pads, 277-279
Gruber, Ersch and, En

cyclopddie, lQ3n
Gubernatis, De, Zoological

Mythology, bln^, I21n^
Guerino Meschino, novel of,

13871*
Guhachandra, merchant

named, 40-44
Guhasena, father of Guha-
chandra, 40, 41

322

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Guhyaka, favour of the, 98,

98«i
Guhyakas, attendants of

Kuvera, 98«i
Guido of Valencia, Arch-
bishop, 289
Guillem de Cervera, Romania,

292, 292/i2
Guinganip, gingham first

made in, 271
Gujarat, Mahmud Shah, King

of, 300-302 ; Srigaud Brah-

mans of, 168, 169
Guna (rope), 75/1^
Gunavarman, merchant

named, 55
Gupta Empire, Magadha the

nucleus of the, 3n^
Gupta, Rai Bahadur B. A.,

notes on sdmudrika, In^
Gurkhas of Nepal, poisoning

of wells by the, 280, 280/^2
Gutschmid in Zeit. d. d. morg.

GeseU, 312/i2

Haddon, Report Cambridge

Exped., 198rii
Hades (Aralu or Sheol), 61n^;

descent of Ishtar into,

61ni ; (Sheol or Hell), lUn
Hagen, F. H. von der.

Minnesinger, 292n^
Haiti, syphilis in, 308
Hakluyt Society, 18
Hall, 92/1^
Halliwell, T. O., The Voiage

and Travaile of Sir John

Maundevile, Kt, 306, 306^2,

307
Hamilton, Francis, Account of

the Kingdom of Nepal, 2S0n^
Han Dynasty, bas-reliefs of

the, 264
Hans Schiltberger's Reise-

buch, 279ni
Hanuman, the monkey-god,

73, 197w2
Han way, Jonas, first man to

use an umbrella, 269
Haram, hafim (harem), 16bi*;

magic circle as a kind of,

295 ; (a sacred spot), 161w*
Harapura, 174
Harar, Burton's visit to the

Emir of Abyssinia at, 271,

271n2
Harasvamin, ascetic named,

184-186 ; story of, 39 wi
Hardiman, J. P., J. G. Scott,

Gazetteer of Upper Burma

and the Shan States, 232n

Harem (Arabic haram, harim,
that which is prohibited),

161/i4

Haridatta, Brahman named,
231

Hafim, haram [harem), 161n*,

' 162n, "l63n

Harisikha, son of Rumanvat,
161, 165

Harischandra, King, 267

Harleian MS., 269

Harran, city sacred to the
moon-god, 194«

Harsdorffer, Der grosse Schaji-
platz lust-mid lehrreicher
Geschichte, 296

Harsha-Vardhana, King, 267

Hartland, E. S., 168, 202;ii ;
"The Forbidden Cham-
ber," Folk- Lore Journal,
223wi ; The Legend of Per-
seus, lOn^, 967iS 136mS 153w;
"Phallism," Hastings'
Enct/. Rel. Eth., 119, 307n2

Harvey, Turkish Harems and
Circassian Homes, 163n

Harz mountains, 104n2

Hasan, 104ni

Hastagrahdyogydm, 24w^

Hastinapura, 1, ln2, 16, 54

Hastings' Enci/clopoidia of
Religion and Ethics, bin},
6ln\ 81, 83, 85/1, SSn},
90Ai3, 99/1, 118, 119, 163/1,
167, 19Sn\ 229;i2, 232n, 240,
265/iS 298, 307^2

Havelock Ellis, Studies in the
Psychology/ of Sex, 229^2,
308, 308ni

Hawaian Islands, polyandry
in the, 18

Hawthorne, Nathaniel,
'' Rappacini's Daughter,"
Mosses from an Old Manse,
297, 297ni

Hebenstreidt, Johannes,
Regimeyit pestilentsischer
giffUger Fieber, 296

Heinrich von Meissen
(Frauenlob), 292, 292n3

Heliodorus, Mthiopica, 62w^,
106/1*

Hemachandra, ParLsish(apar-
van, 108/i, 285, 286n}, 305n2 ;
Sthavirdvalicharita, 283/i2

Henderson, Folk-Lore of the
Northern Counties, 2n}, 9Sn*,
104n

Henisch, Georg, Neiinhundert
Ged'dchtnuss-wurdige Geheim-
nuss und fVunderwerck, 294 w^

Hercules, 72n2

Herissaye, Noel du Fail de

la, Contes d* Eutrapel , 3;i
Herrera, A. de. West Indies,

88/ii
Hertel, J., Ausgewahlte Erz'dh-

lungai aus Hemacandra s

Parisishtaparvan, 285n^ ;

"Pala und Gopala," /«-

dische Erzahler, 121 ; " Uber

die Suvabahuttarlkatha,"

Festschrift fiir Ernst Wind-

isch, 286, 286/ii
Hertz, W,, ''Die Sage vom

Giftmiidchen," Ahhand-

lungen der k. bayerischen

Akademie der fVissenschaften,

286, 286/r. 292, 292/11, 296,

298, 300
Hidimba, son of, 284
High Commissioner for India,

311wi
Hildebrand, Wolfgang, Magia

naturalis, 296, 300
Himalaya, daughter of the

(ParvatI, Durga, etc.), 156
Himalaya mountains, 54, 94,

142, 144, 147, 143
Himalayas, 206, 209, 210,

258; Pandu retires to the,

16
Himavat, Mainaka, son of,

192/i2
Himavat mountain, 138
Hindu Kush, 67^1
Hindustani districts, iikli worn

in the, 23/i
Hippolytus and his step-
mother Phaedra, legend of,

120
Hiranyadatta, son of Mani-

vati, 148
Hispaniensis, Johannes,

trans, of the Secretum Secre-

torum, 289
Hitopadesa, the, 223wi
Hocart, A. M., "Flying

through the Air," Ind.

Ant., 64 ni
Hodson, T. C, The Meitheis,

118 ; Primitive Culture of

India (Roy. As. Soc), 97w,

256/1*
Hoffman's article in Ersch

and Gruber's Encyclopddie

{hafim), 163/t
Hoil festival, 59ni, 164w4, 169
Holmes, E. M., "Opium,"

Enctj. Brit, 304ni
Homa, daily offering to the

fire, 257, 257ni

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

323

tomer, Iliads, 218n* ; Odyssey,

\Q^n\ 2llrfi, 2l%n^
lopkins, E. W., in Cambridge

History of India, 241
iorace, Odes, 120
-losea, 194n
^tee, htl or ti (stone or metal

umbrellas), 265, 265^*
hughes' Dictionary of Islam

(Harim), 163*^
Hiinas (Huns?), 94, 94# ;

defeatofthe, 94, 94ri3

Hydaspes (Jhelum), Porus,
ruler of, 283, 283^2

Ibn Batata, 268

Ifrit; accusation of the, 147ni

Ila, Pururavas, son of, 245,

248, 250, 251
Illaka, merchant named, 9
Imphal, capital of Manipur,

118
India, dread of the cobra in,

311, 312 ; Mohammedans

introduce opium into, 304 ;

poison-damsel in, 281-286 ;

Portuguese introduce

syphilis into, 310, 310^^
Indians of British Columbia,

Thompson, 256
Indians inveterate gamblers,

231^1
Indo-scythae of the ancients,

the Turks, 93^3
Indra, 34, 35, 45, 46, 54, 100,

101, 102, 103, n&n\ 151,

175, 192n2, 242, 257, 259
Indra-Gopa insects, 276
"Indra of men" (narendra),

116ni
Indus, 39^1
Irrawaddy river, 168
Isaiah, 194n
Ishtar into Hades, descent

of, 61ni
Ityaka, or Nityodita, 161,

161^1, 165
Ityakapara or Ityaka, 161,

161^1
Iva, 28^1, 71n2

Jacobi, H., "Cow (Hindu),"
Hastings' E?icy. Rel. Eth.,
240, 241; edit, of Hema-
chandra's Sthavirdvali-
charita, 283n2

Jada (fools), 188iii

Jagor, F., "Bericht iiber
verschiedene Volksstamme
in Vorderindien," Zeit-
^chrift fur Ethnologic, 166

Jala (water), 188^1
Jalandhar, curing cattle in,

119
Jalapada, ascetic named, 232-

236
Jan Shah, Queen, 124
Jari tree {Ficus religiosa),

255
Jastrow, Morris, The Religion

of Babylonia and Assyria,

6bii
Java, 264
Jayadatta, king named, 129,

130
Jayanta, minister of Dhaval

Chandra, 121, 122
Jayastamhha (pillar of victory),

■92#
Jebb, Prof., notes on Theo-

phrastus' [Characters']

" Superstitious Man," 98n*
Jeremiah, 194?^
Jhelum (the Hydaspes),

Porus, King of, 283, 283^2
Jlmutaketu, Lord of the

Vidyadharas, 138-140
Jimutavahana, story of, 138-

150, 153-156
Jinn summoned by rubbing

magic article, 58w^
Joao de Barros, Decadas,

269
Johannes Hispaniensis, trans.

of the Secretum Secretorum,

289
John of Bromyard, Summa

Praedicantium, 114n
John, son of Patricius [i.e.

Yahya ibn Batrlq), alleged

discoverer of the Secretum

Secretorum, 288
Johnson, W., Folk Memory,

167
Johnston, Uganda, 199n
Jolly, J., Indiscke Medizin,

310/i3; Eecht und Sitte, 163n
Jonah, the Hebrew word for

-dove," 193^1, 194n
Jonah legend, the, 193n^,

194n
Jonas Hanway, first man to

use an umbrella, 269
Joseph and Potiphar's wife,

120
Joyce, Mexican Arckceology,

309?^l
Jubbulpore district, 23n
Judah Al-Harizi, trans, of

Secretum Secretorum, 289,

289n*
Justinian, 278

Juvenal, 263

Jvalamukha, Brahman demon
named, 147ni

Kaaba at Mecca, 119
Kachchhapa, King of, 69
Kachins of Upper Burma,

childbirth customs among

the, 167
Kaden, Unter den Oliven-

bau?ne7i, 6n^, 190n^
Kadru and Vinata, wives of

Kasyapa, 150-151
Kail or Cail, Tinnevelly

district of the Madras

Presidency, 302
Kailasa, 14, 93
Kalahakari, wife of Sinha-

parakrama, 159, 169n^, 160
Kalaratri, 99, 103, 105-111
Kalaratri, Kuvalay avail and

the witch, 99-100, 103, 104,

111-112
Kalasoka, foundation of

Pataliputra attributed to,

39ni
Kali (Devi, Durga,

Chamunda, etc.), 198^^
Kalidasa, Sakuntald, 144^^ ;

Vikramorvasi, 245, 257-259
Kalinga, the people of, 92,

92/i2 ; site of, 92, 92^2
Kalinjara, mountain of, 149
Kalpa (measure of time),

139^1; of the gods, 163,

163^2; a mortal, 163^2
[Kalyana Malla] The Ananga-

Ranga, \0n
Kama (God of Love), 74^2,

105, 128, 143, 145, 163;

son of Vasavadatta to be

a portion of, 13
Kama (pleasure), 180^2
Kama Shastra Society, \0n
Kama STitra, Vatsyayana, 9^2,

49/i3, 305
Kamadeva, the Hindu Cupid,

51/^2
Kamadhenu, cow granting all

desires, 45, 45^2 ; celestial

cow connected with Indra,

242
Kamarupa, the King of, 94,

94?^* ; the western portion

of Assam, 94n*
Kambuka, 231
Kampila, Raja, 122
Kampilya, 190, 191
Kamsundar, King, 286, 286^1
Kan darpaydmi (" Whom shall

I make mad?"), 100

324

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Kanakaprabha, wife of

Paropakarin, 171, 172
Kanaka-prabhd {lustre o{ gold),

171n2
Kanakapun, 237
Kanakarekha, daughter of

Paropakarin, 171-174, 184,

187, 213, 221, 222, 225,

226, 237
Kanaka-rekha (gold-gleam or

streak of gold), 171^^
Kanara, Arer women of, 169
Kandarpa, the God of Love,

100
Kandarpaketu, 223ni
Kant a, 92 /j^
Kanyakubja, 111, 132
Kdpdla (skull), 90n^
Kapaladhfirin or Kapalika

(Aghorl), 90/i3
Kapalasphota {i.e. ' ' skull-
cleaver")', 199
Kapalasphota, King of the

Rakshasas, 206, 209, 210
Kapalika or Kapaladharin

(Aghorl), 90ri3
Kapila (brown) cow, 276
Kara (hand or tribute), 27,

27^2
Karkotaka, 67, 73, 78
Karna, 284
Karnisuta, 183w^
Karnovun (head of the house),

19
Kdrpatika (dependent of a

king), nSn^
Karttikeya, 258; birth of,

100-103
Karwdvmrni (caravanserai, a

halting-place for camels),

162n, 163m
Kashmir, aconite in, 280;

blouse in, 50n^ ; gambling

in, 232n; princess of, whose

beauty maddens, ^n^
Kdxtkdgatamehdt ("at hearing

this her affection came to

its highest pitch "), ISn^
Ka^yapa, 153; Kadru and

Vinata, wives of, 150, 151
Kaiabhi, decoction of, 276
Kathdkoqa, Tawnev, 5n^, 108;j,

113n^ 219n3, 232n
Kauravas or Kuru princes,

sons of Dhritarashtra, 16
Kau^ambi, 47-49, 54, 115,

125
Kau.4ika, the spiritual guide

ofthe Vidyadharas, 210
Kautilva, Arthasastra, 277 n^,

283ni

Kaverl, the, 92

Kazwlnl, A. See Qazwini

Keith, A. B., in Cambridge

History of India, 240; in

["Game of Dice"] Jonm.

Roy. As. Soc, 232?t
Kelantan, 303
Kennedy, Criminal Classes of

Bombatf, 185n
Kerala (Murala or Malabar),

92;i5
Ketu, the body of Rahu, 81
Khalifa al Ma'mun, 288
Khazlb, Ajib son of, 223ni
Khojas of (jujarat, customs

connected with lights

among the Mohammedan,

168
Kirby, W., "The Forbidden

Doors of the Thousand and

One Nights," Folk-Lore

Joum., 224n
Kiriyd (" Act of Truth "), 31
Kitava (gamester, cheat),

232ri
Kling (Kalinga), 92^2
Knott, J., "The Origin of

Syphilis," New York Med.

Joum., 308^^2
Knowles, J. H., Folk -Tales

of Kashmir, 124; "Pride

Abased," Ind. Ant., 193ni
Knust in Jahrbuch fur roman-

ische nnd englische Literatur,

289/i2- 4
Koffee Kalcalli, King of the

Ashantees, 271
KokCd eyes, 104n
Koiiler, Dr, 196wi
Kos (measure of distance),

191
Kramad, 155ni
Krandat, \bfyn}
Krishna, 35, 242, 284
Krittikfis, the six {i.e.

Pleiades), 102, \0%i^
Kroeger, A. E., English

trans. of Frauenlob's

Cantica Canticorum, 292w^
Kshatriya caste, 17, 69, 73,

173, 224
Kshatriya race and Lord of

Royal Umbrella, title of

Pinnacle of the, 267
Kshetra ("fit recipients" and

"field"), 116^1
Kublai Kaan, court of, 268
Knce.su, 92w®
Kuhn, A., Die Herabknnft des

Feners und des Gotiertranks,

252ni

KnUna (falling on the earth),

159ni
Kumara Rama, son of Raja

Kampila, 122
Kumara Rama Charita, the,

122
Kumuda plants, 223
Kunala, Viceroy of Taxila

and son of A^oka, 120
KnhJaramaniga;'amuktd{pe&T\)f

142ni
Kunkam, kunkum or ktinkii (red

powder), 164w*
Kunti or Pritha, wife of

Pandu, 16, 126 •

Kunti, story of, 23-24
Kuntibhoja, king named, 23
Kunzaw, King, 265
Kurmis, blood mixed with

lac dye among the, 24n
Kurta, Kashmirian bodice,

50^5
Kurt as worn by Pathan

women, 50n^
Kuru or Kauravas princes,

sons of Dhritarashtra, 16
Kuru prince, the, 232n
Kuru'Vinda, 276
Kurubas, custom regarding

bodily marks among the,

7ni
Kurukshetra, 246, 249
Kusa grass, 151, 151 w^, 176
Knsa or did) grass as relief

from taboo during eclipses,

82
Kusumapura ("City of

Flowers," i.e. Pataliputra),

39ni, 185ni
Kimirra (flour), 295
Knio, 40/i2

Kuvalayavall, Queen, 98
KuvalayavalT and the witch

Kalaratri, 99-100, 103, 104,

111, 112
Kuvera, God of Wealth and

Lord of Treasure, 93;

Guhyakas attendants of,

98?ii

Ladislao (Ladislaus, Ladislas

or Lanzilao) of Naples, 310 ;

legend of the death of, 310
Lakh eras and Patwas, (ikli

made by the, 2Sn
Lakshmi or SrT, Goddess of

Prosperity, 65, 65w^
I^istner, Rdisel der Sphinx,

299wi
Lalitanga, story of, 113n*>

220n

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

325

^ambajihva, Prince of the

Rakshasas, 206
^ane, E. W., Maimers and

Customs of the Modem

Egyptians, 163w
Langmantel, edit, of Hans

Schiltberger's Reisebuck,

279^1
Lanka (Ceylon), 82, 84m\

197n2 ; painting of Sita in,

22#
Larice of Ptolemy, Lata the,

93^2

Las Casas, HistoriaApologetica^

309^1
Lat at Delhi, 92^1
Lata, women of, 93
Latini, Brunetto, Li Livres

dou Tresor, 294, 294^2, 299^^
Laukikdgni (domestic fire), 256
Lavanaka (Book III), 1-124
Lavanaka, 12, 20, 25, 26, 28,

49, 51, 94, 95, 115
Lawrence, W. R., The Valley

of Kashmir, '2i^2n
Layard, Sir Henry, excava-
tions of, 263
Lecluse, Charles de (Clusius),

302
Lee, The Decameron,its Sources

and Analogues, lOn, 76n^,

114n
Leibnitz, works of, 278, 279
Lenormant, Chaldcean Magic

and Sorcery, 61n^, 69w^,

189wi
Levant the home of the

Pa paver somniferum, 303
L^veque, Mythes et Legendes

de I'Inde et de la Perse, 152n^
Lewin, *' Arrow Poisons,"

Virchow's Archiv Path.

Anat. Phys., 279
Lichi fruits, 136n^
Liebrecht trans, of Dunlop's

Histoiy of Fiction, ^n^, 39?^2,

I2ln\ Zur Volkskunde, 39?i2,

106>2*, 131ni
Lihga, connection with snakes,

307
Livy, 277
Lona or Nona Chamarin,

witch called, 119
Lott, E., Harem Life in Egypt

and Constantinople, 163n
Lucan, Pharsalia, 62^1^
Lucian, De Dea Syria, 169 ;

Vera Historia, 193nS 219^3
Lucinian, son of Lucinius, 120
Lucinias, father of Lucinian,

120

Liiders, Das Wiirfelspiel im

alten Indien, 232n
Lull, Raymond, works of, 99ii
Lustrato exercitus, 89n*

Mabuiag in Torres Strait,
198^1

Macculloch, J. A., The Child-
hood of Fiction, 108n, 194n,
202ni, 224n, 253 ; " Serpent
Worship (Primitive and
Introductory)," Hastings'
Ency. Pel. Eth., 307^2

Macdonald ["East Central
African Customs"], Journ.
Anth. Inst., 198^^

Macdonell, A. A., A History
of Sanskrit Literature, 45n*,
242 ; Vedic Mythology, 240,
252ni .

Macedon, Philip of, 299

Mada (ichor), 125»i*

Madanalekha, daughter of
Pratapamukuta, 203, 204

Madhava, 214^216

Madhava and Siva, two rogues
called, 175-183

Madras, 92n2

Madras Presidency, Kail or
Cail in the Tinnevelly
district of the, 302

Madri, wife of Pandu, 16,
127

Madrid, 309

Magadha, Girivraja the
ancient capital of, 3n^ ; the
home of Buddhism, 3?^^ ;
the King of, 26-28, 30, 37,
38, 47, 94 ; the kingdom
of, 3^1, 12, 20; Nanda or
Dhana - Nanda, King of,
282, 282ri2 ; the nucleus of
the Maurya and the Gupta
empires, 3w^ ; Pradyota,
King of, 3, 3?ii, 12, 20, 21 ;
Rajagriha (modern Rajgir)
later capital of, 3n^

Magnus, Albertus, De Mira-
hilihus mundi, 299, 299^3

Mahd Vira Charita, the
Bhavabhuti, 214

Mahdhhdrata, the, 13?i^, 16,

17, lln, 81, 108711, 122,

127^1, 152/ii, 232n, 240-

242, 248, 272, 284

Mahadeva (Siva), 82

Mahadhana, merchant

named, 146
Mahdpaduma-Jdtaka, 122
Mahdpuriishalakshana (thirty-
two lucky marks), 1n^

Maharaja of Mysore, the

Darbarsof H.H. the, 119
Mahasena, King, 2
Mahendra, the mountain, 92
Mahmud Shah, King of

Gujarat, 300-302
Mahram (breast-cover), 50n^
Maidelaig or sorcerer, 198^^
Mainaka, son of Himavat,

192n2
Majhwar, an aboriginal tribe

of South Mirzapur, 166
Majjdo (" cat "), i&n^
Majjdo (" my lover "), 46iti
Makandika, 4
Mako (crown), 264
Mala woman in labour, a

sickle and nlm leaves kept

on the cot of a, 166
Malabar (Murala or Kerala),

92n^ ; customs connected

with lights among the

Nayars of, 168 ; Nairs or

Nayars of, 17-19 ; Odi

magicians in, 199w
MalatI, 214-216
Mdlati Madhava, the, %i^i^,

214-216
Malava, 110, 133, 176; the

ladies of, 93
Mdlavikdgnimitra, 35^2
Malaya, 264
Malaya mountain, 140, 150,

156
Malayavati, sister of Mitra-

vasu, 140, 150, 156
Malik Muhammad Din, The

Bahdwalpur State, 167
Mana, 118
Mana, or spiritual exaltation

gained by eating human

flesh, 198#
Manaar, the island of, Mfn}
Mandakdrind, \b2n^
Mandala (district), the Chola,

92n4
Mandara mountain, Q7n^, 93
Mandara (paradise) tree, 101,

101n2
Mandeville, Sir John, 306,

307
Mang boy, 82
Manipur, 266; the Meitheis

of, 118
Mannheim, Alsatian tradition

heard at, lldn^
Manning, Ancient India, \btm^
Manomrigi (deer of the mind),

140n2
Manovati, daughter of Chit-
rangada, 147-149

326

♦ THE OCEAN OF STORY

Manu, 17

Manwantara (measure of

time), 250
Mapes, Walter, story by,

liani, 11471
Maravars, aboriginal race of

Southern India, 166
Mardadkarind , 1 52#
Margaret of Navarre, Hep-

tavieron, %i^, 10/i
Margasthd (in the right path),

159^1
Marie, Lmis, llS/i^
Marignolli, description of an

umbrella by, 268, 268?i*
Markham, Clements, trans, of

Garcia de Orta, The Simples

and Dnigs of India, 302 n^
Martial, 263

Martino de Canale, contem-
porary of Marco Polo, 268
Marubhuti, son of Yaugan-

dharayana, 161, 165
Marwar, King of, 266
Marwari Bania women wear

spangles set in gold, 23n
Maspero, Popular Stones of

Ancient Egypt, l\%i^, 120-

121
Matanga, a relation of San-

khachuda, 156
Mathura, 9
Mali, 53Ai2
Matter, E. J., " Pontus and

the Fair Sidone," Mod.

Lang. Ass. Avier., 76^^
Maurya Empire, Chandra-

gupta, founder of the, 281 ;

events which happened at

the formation of the, 281,

282; Magadha the nucleus

of the, 3ni
Mayadhara, King of the

Asuras, 35
Maximilian of Austria, \\2ri^
Mecca, the Kaaba at, 119;

the sanctuary at, 161n*
Medusa, the head of, 299, 300
Megasthenes, 39/4^
Mehtar caste or scavengers,

82
Meissen, Heinrich von

(Frauenlob), 292, 292n3
Meitheisof Manipur, the, 118
Melanesia, eating human flesh

in, 198ni
Melton, Astrologaster, 145n
Mena, parent of Mainaka,

192n2
Meru, the world mountain,

67ni, 102

Mesopotamia, poison-damsel
in, 286 ; the probable home
of the umbrella, 263

Mexico, customs connected
with eclipses among the
Tlaxcalans of, 81 ; punish-
ment for adultery in, 8&n^

Meyer, J. J., Dasa Kuvidra
Charita, or The Stoi-y of the
Ten Princes, 183/1^, 184w

Meynard, Barbier de, Les
Colliers d'Or, 298

Mikado so sacred that the sun
must not shine on him, 268

Milinda, King, 32

Milindapanhd, the, 32

Millingen, F., "The Circas-
sian Slaves and the Sultan's
Harem," Journ. Anth. Soc,
163n

Milton, Paradise Lost, 42^^

Mimosa suma (Prosopis spici-
gera), 255 ; (SamI tree), 247

Mirzapur, the Majhwar an
aboriginal tribe of South,
166

Mirzapur district, rites to pro-
duce rain in Chunar, 117,
118

Missouri, 280

Mitchell, J. M., ''Harem,"
Ency. Brit., 163w

Mithradates, 300

Mitra, 249

Mitra, Rajendralala, The Indo-
Aryans, 167

Mitra vasu, son of Visviivasu,
140, 141, 150, 153, 156

Mlechchhas destroyed, 93

Modi, J. J., "A few Ancient
Beliefs about the Eclipse
and a few Superstitions
based on these Beliefs,"
Journ. Anth. Soc. Bomb.^ 82,
83

Mohani ("bewitching"),
212^1

Mokshaka, ashes of, 276

Moncelon, Bulletins de la
Societe d^Aiithrop. de Paris,
306^1

Mon kings of Pegu, 265

Mongolia, polyandry in, 18

Montlosier, M. de, 185«3

Moore, Thomas, The Epi-
curean, 6;i2

Moya, Antoine de, Sucesos de
las Islas Filipinas, 306/i^

Mrichchhaka(ika or Toy Cart,
the, 192ni, 232n

Mudhd 'iti, 40n2

Miidheti, AQnr
Mudrd-Rakshasa, or Signet-ring

of Rdkshasa, Visakhadatta,

160wi, 281, 283, 283«3, 284
Mukhopadhyaya, Prof. N

mani, 93n^
Mukta, 140^1
Miiller, Max, Chips from a

German Workshop, 25 In^ ;

Oxford Essays, 251, 251n^
Mullick, B., Essays on the

Hindu Family in Bengal,

163n
Mundas, tribe of, 267
Mura, a concubine of Nanda,

282^3

Murajaka, Sundaraka calls

himself. 111
Murala (Kerala or Malabar),

92w5

Muralas, tribute imposed on
the, 92, 92w5«

Murray, New English Dic-
tionary, 269?i^ 270

" Mutalammis letter" motif ,
lUn

Mysore, the Darbars of H.H.
the Maharaja of, 119

Na tad, 74w^

Naga (mountain), 154m^

Xdga (snake or mountaineer),
154ni

Naga (snake) of Hindu super-
stition, 152w*, 153w

Naga, the seven-headed, 266

Nagadatta, 219^3

Nagasena, a Buddhist sage
named, 32

Nagpur division of the Cen-
tral Provinces, 82

Nagpur, paintings at, 307,
307^1

Nakula, son of Pan^u, 16

Naidu, M. P., The History of
Professional Poisoners and
Coiners of India, 281

Nairs or Nayars of Travan-
core. Cochin and Malabar*
17-19

Nanahuatzin, Mexican god of
syphilis, 309

Nanda or Dhana - Nanda
(Agrammes or Xandrames),
282, 283, 285

Nandana, the garden of the
gods, 34

Nandin, the bull of Siva, 242

Narada, hermit named, 12,
13, 15, 25, 34, 35, 126-128,
135, 147, 170

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

327

Naravahanadatta, son of the
King of Vatsa, 7n^, 163,
165, 170, 212^1, 238
Naravahanadattajanana( Book
IV), 125-169

Narayana (Vishnu), 81

Narendra ("Indra of men"),
116ni

Navarre, Margaret of, Hep-
tameron, 2n^, lOn

Nayandnanavdntolka (" cast-
ing forth flames out of
her eyes and mouth "),
104ni

Nayars or Nairs of Malabar,
customs connected with
lights among the, 168

Nayars or Nairs of Tra van-
core. Cochin and Malabar,
17-19

Nayars originally a military
caste, 19

Nebuchadrezzar, King of
Babylon, 194)^

Negelein in Teutoiiia, bl'n?-

Nepal aconite {bis, bish or
bikh), 278

Nepal, gambling in, 232»i;
poisoning of wells bv the
Gurkhas of, 280

New Caledonia, polyandry in,
18

New Hebrides, polyandry in
the, 18

Nicasi, G., " Le credenze
religiose delle popolazioni
rurali dell'alte valle del
Taveri," Lares, lO^n

Nicolaus Pergamenus, Dia-
logus Creaturannn, 114n

Nihsdra (void of substance),
92^3

Nilgiri Hills, customs con-
nected with eclipses among
the Todas of the, 82 ; prev-
alence of fraternal poly-
andry among the Todas of
the, 18

Nlm leaves kept on the cot of
a Mfila woman in labour, a
sickle and, 166

Nimishekshandh, bOn"^

Nimrud Gallery, British
Museum, 263

Nineveh, 194^2

Nineveh Gallery, British
Museum, 263

Nirriti's lap, 246

Nisbet, 3., Burma under British
Rule and Before, 265*1^,
266^1

Nishadas, King of the, 191,

191^1
Nishka (a unit of value), 240
Nityodita, chief warder

named, 128, 129
Nityodita or Ityaka, 161,

161^1, 165
Nivdrija, 44^^
Noete (socket), 269
Nona or Lona Chamarin,

witch called, 119
North and Central Bhutan,

Polyandry in, 18
Northern Circars, 92?? ^
Notthaft, A. v., "Die

Legende von der Alter-

tums-syphilis," Rijidfleisch

Festschrift, 308^2
Noung daw Gyee, King, 265
Nyagradha tree [Ficus Indica),

42, 42^2^ 159, 160

Odi magicians in Malabar,

1997*
Okamura, Monatsschrift fiir

praktische Dermatologie,

308n2
Oldenberg, Grihya Sutras,

267, 267^1; Die Literatur

des alten Indien, 252n^ ;

Religion des Veda, 252 n^
Oldham, C. F., "The Nagas,"

Joiirn. Roy. As. Soc, 307 ?^2
Ombrello (Italian umbrella),

263
Opion (opium), 304
Opos (opium), 304
Oppian, 278
Oraon tribe, 119
Orissa, 92?i2
Orta, Garcia de. The Simples

and Drugs of India, Eng.

trans. Clements Markham,

302^1
Ottacker or Ottokar, German

poet, 309, 309^2
Ottokar or Ottacker, German

poet, 309, 309n2
Ovid, Ars Amatoria, 263;

Fasti, 263

Pacific Islands, polyandry in
the, 18

Padma, the land of, 95

Padmiisana, sitting in the
posture called, 176, 176n*

PadmavatI, wife of the King
of Vatsa, 3, 4, 12, 21-23,
25, 26-30, 34, 38, 47, 48,
51, 89, 93, 94, 116, 125

Padua, a doctor of, 297

Pakshapdta {^Sippingof wings),

219n2
Paldsa tree, 126
Palena in the Abruzzi, 202^^
Pali-bothra ( Patalipu tra), 39^1
Palieque (umbrella), 268
Pallair's arm, 72^2
Pallis (Tamil agriculturists),

interpretation of bodily

marks among the, Iti^
Panchagavya, the five sacred

products of the cow, 242
PaTichatantra, the, Benfey,

52?ii, 108w, 113/^1, 297^2
Panda va race, King of Vatsa

sprung from the, 1 ; the

moon the progenitor of the,

13, 13ni
Pandu, ancestor of Udayana,

126-127; prince named, 16
Pandu, race of, 89
Pandus, the, 22Qn
Pandyan kingdom, 92vi*
Panjab, 282, 283, 285 ; former

practice of infanticide in

the, 18, 19 ; gambling in

the, 232/1
Papaver somniferum, Levant

the home of the, 303
P«rflgi/«* (umbrella), 263
Paraguay, polyandry in, 18
Parapluie (umbrella), 263
Parasikas (Persians), 93, 94,

94?ii
Pdrgvandtha, the, 14n
Parda (curtain), 163n
Pardah or purdah, 163n
Pardhi caste of Central India,

punishment for adultery

among, 88ni
Pdribhadra, ashes of, 276
Parijata, one of the five trees

of Paradise, 13, 13^2
Pdrijdta flower, 190*1^
Paris, Paulin, £tude sur les

dijferents Textes, imprimes et

manuscripts, du Roman des

Sept Sages, 120
Paris, umbrellas in, 269
Parisishtaparvan, the, Hema-

chandra, 108w, 285, 285wi,

305^2
Parityagasena, story of, 136w^
Paropakarin, King, 171, 172,

184, 222
Parvan (book), 16
Parvataka, ally of Chandra-

gupta, 284, 285
Parvati (Durga, Gauri, etc.),

wife of Siva, 82, 101, 232w,

266

828

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Pascal (afterwards), lOn^

Patala, ashes of, 276

Patala, the underworld, 92,

152, 156, 156»i-2
Patali, son of (Pataliputra),

Pataliputra (Pataliputta or

Pali-bothra), 39, 39ni, 86,

87, 130, 185^1, 281, 283
Pdtha, decoction of, 276
Pati (husband), 4:9h* ; (king),

49w*
Paiisnehad, 137ni
Patna corresponds with king-
dom of Magadha, district

of, 3ni
Patna, Pataliputra the

modem, 397i^
Paton, J. L., ** Gambling,''

Hastings' Eiicy. lid. Eth.y

232/1
Pat was and Lakheras, tikti

made by the, 23w
Pauly-Wissowa, bln^
Paundravardhana, 69, 69n^,

74,' 75, 79, 86, 174
Pegu, Mon kings of, 265
Peleus and Astydameia, 120
Penzer, N. M., Aimotated

Bibliography of Sir Richard

Burton, lOn
Percy, Reliques, lO/i
Pergamenus, Nicolaus, Dia-

logus Creaturarum, 114n
Perrault, LfiBarhe Blene, 22M^
Perseus and Andromeda, 70w'^
Perseus and the Gorgon, 300
Persia, poison-damsel in, 286
Persians (Paraslkas), 93, 94,

94n^ ; meeting eyebrows

considered beautiful by

the, 104n
Peru, customs connected with

eclipses among the Sencis

of Eastern, 81
Perugia, a doctor of, 310
Peter of Abano, works of, 99n;

Libellus de Veneris, 300,

300ni
Petrie, Flinders, "Assyrian

and Hittite Society,"

Ancient Egypt, 88/1^
Pez, R. D. P. Hieronymus,

Scriptores rerum Austria-

carum veteres ac genuini, 310,

310m1
Phaedra, legend of Hippo-

lytus and his stepmother,
120
Phalabhuti, story of, 95-99,

112-115

Philip Clericus of Tripoli,

trans, of the Secretum

Sccretonini, 289, 289;i2
Philip of Macedon, 299
Philippines, scaring away

evil spirits in the, 167
Phineus, 120
Piam (staff), 269
Pietro del la V^alle, Travels ^

162n
PingalikA, story of, 133-134,

135, 165
Pipal tree {Ficusreligiosa), IIS,

255
Pischel and Geldner, Vedische

Studien, 252ni
Pisharoti, A. K. and K. R.

" Bhasa's Works, Are they

Genuine?" Bull.Sch. Orient.

Stud., 21ni
Pisharoti, K. R., "Svapna-

vasavadatta," Quart. Journ.

Mythic. Soc, 21 ni
Pitris, 241
Pleiades, the six (Krittikas),

102, 102n2
Pliny, 295/11, 306/i3 ; Naturalis

Historia, lO^i, 296, 300
Ploss, Das Weib in der Natur

und F'dlkerkunde, 30671^
Plutarch, 295ni
Polemon, Greek treatise of,

290
7roAu8€VKr/9 (endowed with

much light), 251
Pongyi priests, 232n
Poole, Index of Periodical

Literature, 272
Port Blair, 264
Porus, ruler of the Hydaspes

(Jhelum), 283, 283?i2
Potiphar's wife, Joseph and,

120
Prabandhacintamani, Tawney,

108w
Prabhdte (at daybreak), b\n^
Pradyota, King of Magadha,

3, 3^1, 12, 20, 21
Prajapati, 14n
Prajnapti (foreknowledge),

212ni
Prajnaptikaui^ika, the pre-
ceptor, 212
Pranrtta, 35ni
PrasiiandGangaridaepeoples,

282
Pratapa (valour and heat),

54^3
Pratapamukuta, King of

Benares, 200, 210, 212
Pratisnehad, 137ni

Pravdte (in windy weather),

51ni
Pravrtta, 35wi
Prayaga (Allahabad), 110n2;

('' the place of sacrifice "),

110n2
Preller, "Otus and Ephi-

altes," Giiechische Myth-

ologie, 13n*
Prescott, W., [The Conquest

oj"] Peru, 88ni
Prester John, islands of the

Lordship of, 306
Prester John's palace, gable

of, 169
Prithii or Kunti, wife of

' Pandu, 16, 126
Prithi Raj, last Hindu king

of Delhi, 266
Prithivl (" daughter of

Prithu"), earth called, 241
Prithu, son of Vena, 241
Priti and Rati (affection and

love), wives of the God of

Love, 27, 51, 6ln\ 128, 137
Procter, Miss Joan, Sl2n^
Prosopis spicigera {Mimosa

suma), 255
Prym and Socin, Syrische

Marc hen, 76ni, 'l55n*,

219/63
Przyluski, "La L^gende de

I'Empereur A9oka," An-
nates dfi Musee Guitnet,

120
Pseudo- Aristotle, De causis et

properietatibus elementorum ,

299n* ; Secretum Secretorutn,

286 et seq.
Psyche myth, the Cupid and,

253
Ptolemy, Lata the Larice of,

93/i2 ; Murala identified

with the Curula of, 92n'^ ;

regio Sorefanum of, 92n*
Publius Syrus, 38n^
P u b n a, Paundravardhana

identified withj 69ni
Puchukra Undi or State

Umbrella, 267
Pufendorf, works of, 279
Pulindaka, chief of the

Savaras, 141
Pulindaka, King of the

Bhillas, 89, 89ni
Punyasena, story of, 10-11
Purdnas, the, 240, 241, 248
Purdah (harem), 162n
Purdah or pardah, 163/1
Purogaih (done in a previous

life), 'l35?ii

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

329

Puriiravas and Urvasi, story

of, 34-36, 245, 259
Purushottama (Vishnu), 257

Qazwini, al-, Kosmographie,

298, 312
Quintus Curtius, 278

Radlia and the gopis, 242

■gopi
, 12&

Rdga (passion), 125^1^

Rahu, 63, 63»ii, 81, 82, 94, 94n2

Rahu and eclipses, note on,

81-83
Raipur district, 23w
Raja Kampila, 122
Raja Puriiravas, 249
Rdja-druma, ashes of, 276
Rajagriha (modern Rajgir)

the later capital of Ma-
gad ha, 3?ii
Rajamahendra, King of

Rajamahendri, 121
Rajas (dust and passion), 106,

106ni
Rajendralala Mitra, The

Indo-Aryans, 167
Rajgir (Rajagriha), capital of

Magadha, Sn^
Rqjila, a striped snake, 162n-
Rajpiit, 91 ; Madhava dis-
guised as a, 176, 177
Rajputana, spangles set in

gold worn by women from,

23n
Rajputs, degeneration of the,

305, 305ni
Rakshasa (goblin), 58^^, 69,

71, 74, 75, 78, 79, 191;

the female, 107^^, 127;

Vijayadatta becomes a, 198,

199
Rakshasa, minister of Nanda,

281, 283-285
Rakshasa nature leaves

Vijayadatta, 210
Rakshasa Havana, 84?ii
Rakshasas, 93, 106, 208, 209,

241 ; cemetery full of, 205 ;

description of, 197 n^ ; King

of the, 209-212; Lamba-

jihva, prince of the, 206 ;

south neighboured by, 54
RakshasI (female Rakshasa),

69^2
RakshasI Vidyuchchhikha,

206, 207, 209
Ralston, Russian Folk-Tales,

60w2, 61ni, 71^1, 98ri4, 122,

15271*, 155n4, 190>ii, 202^1,

223ni ; songsof the Russian

people, 138n4, 189«i

Ralston, Schiefner and,

Tibetan Tales, 14n, 76tii,

122
Rama, 9, 22, 22^1, 46, 73, 82,

84, 84ni, 93, 118
Rama's Bridge (Ramasetu),

84ni
Ramartham ("for the sake of

a fair one "), 73n^
Ramasetu (Rama's Bridge),

84?ii
Rdmdyana, the, 22^^, 34^^^

45n4, 84wi, 102^1, 272
Ramesvarman, island of, 8471^
Ramusio's versions of Var-

thema and Barbosa, 302
Rangoon, Sh we Dagon pagoda

at, 265
Rasatala {i.e. Patala), 156,

156wi' 2
Rati and Priti (love and affec-
tion), wives of the God of

Love, 27, 51, 51^2, 128,

137, 144
Ratnakuta, the, island of,

217
Ratnangi, wife of Raja

Kampila, 122
Ratnapura (City of Jewels),

175, 175?i2
Ratnavarsha, King of the

Yakshas, 233
Rauscher, Hieronymus, Das

ander Hundert der Bapis-

tischen Liigen, 296
Ravana, Chief of the Rak-
shasas, 9, 22^1, 82, 84^1
Rawlinson, H. J., notes in

Forbes' Rds Mala, 2&Qn^,

305ni
Raymond Lull, works of, 99n
Rege7ischirm (umbrella), 263
Regina Aquilonis (Queen of

the North), 296
Regio Calingarum (Kalinga),

92^2

Regio Soretanum of Ptolemy,

927i*
Renan, Ernest, Histoire Lit-

teraire, 293
Reva, 93
Reyes, Caspar de los, Eh/sius

Campus, 300, 300^3
Rhamba the nymph, 34, 35
Rhodope, the Thracian

sorceress, Qn?-
Rhys Davids, T.W., "Adam's

Peak," Hastings' Ency.

Rel. Eth., 85w ; Buddhist

India, ^ri^ ; trans, of the

Jdtakas, 52n^

Rig- Veda, the, 34ni , bln^, 86^1,

' 88^1, 231^1, 232w, 240, 245-
247, 250, 254, 255, 2b^i^

Rishabha, mountain named,

■ 222

Rishi (holy sage), 14*1, 128

Rishi Vyasa, 17

Rishis, 102

Risley, Tribes and Castes of
Bengal, 2^1, 167, 229^2

Rivers, The Todas, 82

Rivett-Carnac, J. H., " Rough
Notes on the Snake Symbol
in India," Joimi. As. Soc.
Bengal, 307, 307n^

Roberts, A. A,, The Poison
War, 281

Robertson Smith, W., Lectures
on the Religio7i of the Semites,
119, 1947i

Robledo, Montejo y, 309

Rochlitz, Michael Bapst von,
Artzney Kunst und W under
Buch, 294ni

Roger Bacon, works of, 99n

Ronaldshay, India, a Bird's-
Eye View, 88ni

Rosairo, de, Tamil story in
The Orientalist, 184^1

Rose, H. A. ["Hindu Preg-
nancy Observances in the
Punjab"], Joum.Anth. Inst.,
166; ["Muhammedan Preg-
nancy Observances in the
Punjab "] Jouiii. Anth. Inst.,
166

Rosenbaum, Geschichte der
Lustseuche im Alterttime,
308^2

Roth, Bohtlingk and, 53^2,
67wi, 161^1

Rothfeld, Otto, Women of
India, 163*1

Roumania. See Rumania

Ru (to cry), 251

Rukh, the, 220?i

Rumania, nudity rites to pro-
duce rain in, 117

Rumanvat, minister of the
King of Vatsa, 1, 4, 6, 8-
12, 20, 34, 91, 116, 125,
161, 165

Rumi (Syriac), 288

Ruru, the giant, 228, 228^^1

Russell, Tribes aiid Castes of
the Central Provinces, 22n3,
23w, 83, 88*ii, 118, 164n*,
185?i, 242, 266, 266^2, 304,
304^2, 305>2i

Russia, rites to produce rain
in, 117

330

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Sackc/uikiriyd '("act of
, truth "), 31

SacliI, Indra, husband of, 45
Sacy, Silvestre de, Chresto-

mathie Arabe, 312w-
Sadehasya, lOO/i'^
Sahadeva, son of Pandu, 16
Sahasika, cook named, 112,

113
St Thomas, 85w
Saintyves, P., Les Contes de

Perrault, 22hi, 253/<i
Saioual (parasol, Persian),

263
Saiva ascetic, a skull-bearing,

196, 200
Saiva mendicants, ten classes

of, 90/«3
Saiwdn (umbrella, Persian),

263
Sakha, son of Karttikeya, 102
Siikta worshi})|)ers of Devi,

Tantric rites of the, 198^^,
^ 199/i

Sakti, boar wounded with a,
, 230ni
Saktideva, Brahman named,

174, 175, 188, 189, 191-195,

213, 217-222, 224-231, 236-
, 238

Saktidevo, 230^^
Saktihasto, 230 n^
Saktivetjra (Saktideva), a king

of the Vidyadharas, 80w^,

171, 238, 238ri\ 239
Sakuntald, Kalidasa, 144n^
Sala del Gran Consiglio at

Venice, 268
Salsette, customs connected

with iron in, 167
Samdhajiya , 1 9 In^
SambandhaiUy ceremony of

alliance as husband and

wife, 18
Sarnbhavak, S9n^
Samhitas, the, 240
Sami plants, 161
Sam! tree (Mimosa snnia), 247,

250, 255
Sampadah, 89w^
Samudradatta, merchant

named, 191, 199, 226
Samiidrika, the interpreting

of bodily marks, 7w'
Sanchi, umbrellas at, 266
Sangster, William, 271 ; Um-
brellas aiid their History, 272
Sankaradatta, son of Agni-

datta, 133
Sankarasvamin, chaplain

named, 176, 178

Sankhachuda, snake named,
152-154, 156

Sankhya, 212«i

Santa Fe, 280

Silntikara, son of Agnidatta,
133-135, 165

Sfintisoma, son of Pingalika,
135, 165

Sard or sardi (edifice or
palace, Persian), 162«

Sarangdhara, 121, 122

Sdrangdhara Charita, the, 121

Sarasvatl, the goddess, 133

Sarim-gandha (scented drug),

, 276

Sasikhanda, King of the
Vidyadharas, 221

Sasikhandapada. King of the
Vidyadharas, 238

Sa^iprabha, daughter of Sasi-
khanda, 221, 237

SaSirekha, daughter of Sasi-
khanda, 221, 237

Skstrl, Drnvidian Nights, 190ni ;
Folk- Lore in Southern India,

^ 136ni

Saiaddya (an epithet denoting
the price of a man's blood),

, 240

Satanlka, ancestor of the King

^ of Vatsa, 54

Satapatha Brdhmana, the, 241,
245, 250, 254-256

Satatah (abiding), 236^2

Sati, 53^2

Sattva (monsters), 79 w^

Sattvatah (courage), 236n2

Satyddhishthdnain ("truth-
command "), 31

Satyavddya ( ' ' truth-utter-
ance "), 31

Satyavrata, King of the Nis-
hadas, 191, 192, 194, 195,
217, 218

Saugor district, 23ji

Sanvarnabhilti, 220n^

Savara, one of a wild tribe,

, 22n3, 141-149

Savaras of Bengal, customs
connected with lights
among the, 168

Sdydban (umbrella, Persian),
263

Schiefner, German transla-
tion of Taraiiraha, History
of Buddhism, 69n2

Schiefner and ]^a.\stou , Tibetan
Tales, \hi, 76>ii, 122

Schiller, " Der Gang nach
dem K,i sen hammer,"
Gedichte, 113ni ; «< Der Graf

Schiller — continued

von Hapsburg," Gedichte,

49n2
Schiltberger, Hans, Reisebiich,

279ni
Schmidt, Bemhard, Griech'

ische Mdrchen, 57wS 127n*
Schmitt, Hans, Jona, 194n
Schofield, H., '*The Story

of Horn and Rimenhild, *

Mod. Lang. Ass. Amer.,

76wi
Schiippner, Sagenbtich (or

Geschichte) der Bayerischen

Lande, 113iii
Scott, J. G., J. P. Hardiman,

Gazetteer of Uppei' Burma

and the Shan States, 2S2n
Scott, Sir J. G., "Burma

and Assam (Buddhism in),"

Hastings' Ency. Ret. Eth.,

265«4; (Shway Yoe) The

Burman, his Life and

Notions, 167, 265n3
Scott, Jonathan, Tales from

the Arabic and Persian,

113^1
Seler, E., Gesammelte Abhand-

lungen zur Amerikanischen

Sprach-und A Itertumskujide,

309, 309/ii
Sellon, E., "The Phallic

Worship of India," Mem.

Anth. Soc. Ldn., 242
Sencis of Eastern Peru,

customs connected with

eclipses among the, 81
Sera (a bar, Latin), 162w
Seraglio (harem), 162w
Serail, 162n
Serbia, rites to produce rain

in, 117
Serraglio (enclosure, Italian),

162n
Serrato (shut up, Italian), 162n
Sesha, the serpent, 90, 90n2
Shahabad corresponds with

kingdom of Magadha, dis-
trict of, 3ni
Shakespeare, Henry V and

Henry VI, 98?i* ; Macbeth,

145/i'; Othello, 145»
Shans of Upper Burma, gam-
bling among the, 232n
Shea-Troyer, The Dabistdn,

169
Sheol (Aralu or Hades), 61wS

194n
Sheykh-zada, 123
Shrawan (month of fasting),

164n4

i f ShwavYc

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

331

vay Yoe (Sir George Scott),
The Bui'man, his Life and
Notions, 167, 265^3
Shwe Dagon pagoda at Ran-
goon, 265
Siam, 266

Siberia, polyandry in, 18
Siddha (independent super-
human), 111
Siddhaka, ashes of, 276
Siddhas, Un, 67, 67^^, 75,

75^3^ 140, 149, 150
Siddhreh, minister of Kam-

sundar, 286
Sidney Hartland. See Hart-
land, E. S.
Sikes, Wirt, British Goblins,

Ibn^, 98/^4, 223/ii
Sikkim-Bengal frontier, poly-
andry on the, 18
Sikkim Terai, aconite in the,

279
Silvestre de Sacy, Chresto-

inalhie Arabe, ^V2rfi
Simpson, W., The Jonah

Legend, 194n
Simrock, Deidsche Volksbilcher,

bln^, 64n2, 76wi
Slnahand (breast-cover), 50n^
Sinbyushin, King, 265
Sindbad and the enormous

birds, 220n
Sindh, subduing of the King

of, 93
Sindur (vermilion), 23»i
Singapore, 264
Sinhaksha, story of King, 49^^
Sinhaparakrama, story of,

159-160
Sinhasri, second wife of

Sinhaparakrama, 160
Sinhavarman, brother of

Padmavati, 89
Sipra, banks of the, 176-178
Siras tree {Acacia speciosa), 118
Sirsn district, curing a horse

in the, 119
Sita, wife of Rama, 9, 22,

22ni, 84^1
Sitoda river, 67, 75
Siva, 1, 14, 46;i4, 51, 66, 74,
75, 82, 84, 85, 85>i, 90;i3.
100, 101-104, 106, 111, 128,
136, 138, 138>^2, 141, 143,
145, 146, 148, 149, 153, 157,
164^1, 170, 171, 196, 200,
208, 213, 222, 238, 242;
skull-bearing worshippers
of, 90, 90n3
Siva and Madhava, story of,
175-183

Sivaji, King, 267

Sivi and the heavenly eyes.

King, 32, 33
Sizire, Queen of, 294
Skandha (shoulder), 205*1^
Skandhadasa, merchant

named, 71, 72
Skeat, W. VV., The Past at our

Doors, 270, 270n^
o-KiaSetoi/ (sunshade), 263
Slave Coast, iron rings at-
tached to sick children on
the, 167
Smith, G. A., The Book of the

Tivelve Prophets, 194«
Smith, Prof. G. Eliot, 308
Smith, W. Robertson, Lectures
on the Religion of the Semites,
119, 194w
Smith, V. A., Early History

of India, 282ni
Smritva (remembering), 200^1
Snake Mountains of Turke-
stan, 298
Sneha (affection), 77^2, 163?ii
Sneha (oil), 11 n^, 163?zi
Socin, Prym and, Syrische
Mdrchen, 76ni, 155^^4^ 219^3
Socrates, 294, 299
Sohag or lucky trousseau, 23/i
Solomon, 252
Solon, 278

Soma (the moon), 45w*
Soma and Suryo (the moon

and sun), 81
Somadatta, son of Agnidatta,

95-97
Somadeva, Kathd Sarit Sagara,

39/ii, 207^3, 281, 304
Somaprabha, story of, 39-44
Soma-valka, ashes of, 276
Sophocles, Electra, 121n^
Soretanum of Ptolemy, Regie,

92?i4
South Bihar, districts corre-
sponding to the kingdom
of Magadha in, 3^1, 282
South Sea Islanders, nature

myths among the, 252
Speyer, "Studies about the
Kalhdsaritsdgara , " V erh.
Kon. Akad. Weten. Amst.,
2Sn^, 36^1, 53/i3, QOn^- 3, 70^1.
92n6, 1401, IQOn^, llln\
201^2, 227^2, 235;ii
Spiers, R. Phene, J. Fergus-
son, J. Burgess and. History
of Indian and Eastern Archi-
tecture, 265w*
Spooner, D. B., "The Zoro-
astrian Period of Indian

Spooner, D. B. — continued

History," Journ. Roy. As,

Soc, 39^1
Spooner and Waddell, ruins at

Patna discovered by, 39/1^
Srdddha, ceremony of, 257
Sravasti, 6

Sri, Goddess of Prosperity,
, 65, 65/^l

Sri, wife of Vishnu, 51
Srigaud Brahmans of Gujarat,

168, 169
Srikantha, land of, 97
Srutvd (having heard), 200^^
Stallybrass trans, of Grimm's

Teutonic Mythology, 43^1,

bln^
Stambhaka, a Gana appointed

to protect Naravahana-

datta, 170
Steel and Temple, Wide-

Awake Stories, I0%yi, 122,

199w
Steele, R., Opera hactenus

inedita Rogeri Baconi, 290,

291, 291^1
Stein and Grierson, Hatim's

Tales, 124
Steinschneider, Hebr. Bib-

lioth., 289w*; Ucbersetzungen,

289^3; in Virchow's Archiv

fur Path. Anat. und Phys.^

288ni
Stevans, C. M., C, L. Daniels

and, Ency. of Superstitions,

Folk-Lore and the Occult

Sciences, 1457^
Stevenson, Mrs S., The Rites

of the Twice- bom, bin^, 83,

166, 242, 261n^
Steyasdstra - pravartaka, the,

i837ii
Sthavirdvalicharita, H e m a-

chandra, 283^2
Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales y

42ni, 43/i2, 57^1, 136-^1, 193^1
Stokes' edit, of The Togail

Troi, 72^2
Strabo, 278

Straparola, The Nights, lOn
Subala of Gandhara, King, 16
Suchier, Denkmdler provenza-

lischer Literatnr und

Sprache, 289^1
Sudra woman, 16
Sudras, 95, 96

Sukthankar, V. S., Eng. trans,
of Svapna-vdsavadatta, 21'n} ;

" Studies in Bhasa," Journ.
Bomb. Br. Roy. As. Soc^
21wi

332

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Sumanta, 121, 122

Sumatra, 264

Sunda and Upasunda, story

of, 13-Un
Sundaraka and the witches,

105-111
Surd (wine), 276
Surabhi ("the fragrant one"),

242
Siirya and Soma (the sun and

moon), 81
Suryatapas, hermit named,

189, 191
Susruta Samhila, the, 276, 276w^
Sutdra (mercury), 276
Sutlej, Beas a tributary of

the, 282
Sutras, the, 17
Suvdbahuttarikathdj the, 286,

286^1
Suvritta (well-rounded), 132n^
Svddvaushadha (sweet medi-
cine), 85n^
Svapna - vdsavadatta, Bhasa,

21ni, 25^4
Svarga, the abode of the

blessed and the city of

Indra, 175/ii, 257
Svayambhuya Manu, the calf,

241
Svayamvara (marriage by

choice), 16
Swan, trans, of the Gesta

Romanorum, 296
Swift, A City Shower, 270;

Tale of a tub, 21^
Syria, poison-damsel in, 286
Syrius, Publius, 38/i^

Tacitus, Annals, 277
Taddkhydtim, 50n*
Taddkhtfdtum, 50w*
Taddvdrasthitamahattaram,

29/ii
Taine, H. A. [Lex Origines de la

France Conte7nporaine], lS6n^
Tali, ceremony of tying the,

17, 18
Talikattu, ceremony of tying

the Id/i round the neck of

the bride, 17, 18
Tamdla, 208, 227
Tamasa, the river goddess,

189ni
Tamboli, leaves of the betel

vine, 301, 302
Tamerlane (Tlmur), 279
Tamraliptii, 71
Tan mahattarakaih, 28w2
Tan tad, llOn^
Tan j ore, 92n*

Tanmahdturagaih, 28ii-
Tantric rites of the Sakta

worshippers of Devi, 198n^,

199n
Tapantaka, son of Vasantaka,

161, 165
Tdra (silver), 276
Taraka, the Asura, 100, 102,

103
Taranatha, HLstorij of Bnd-

dhixin, Schiefner's German

translation, Q9n^
ToAmdn, 207n^
Tasydn, 207n2
Tatah, 227ni
Tatra, Uii^, 182/1^
Tawney, C. H., 92n«, 101w2,

102^1, 116ni, 169, 221ni;

Kathdkoqa, fm^, lOSw, 113;ii,

219^3,23271; ^'Meeting Eye-
brows," Ind. A?U., 104n;

Prabandliacintdmani, 108/1
Taxila, Kunala, son of Asoka

and Viceroy of, 120
Tejas (might or courage),

i61n2
TejasvatI, wife of Adityasena,

55, 56, 58
TejovatI, wife of Vihitasena,

36-37
Teli, oil-presser's caste, 82
Telugu palm-leaf MS., 121
Temple, R. C. [Notes on a

Collection of Regalia of

the Kings of Burma of

the Alompra Dynasty "],

Ind. Ant, 264?ii
Temple, Sir Richard, 62/1^,

264, 269, 269/1*
Temple, Steel and, Wide-
Awake Stories, 108/1, 122,

199n
Tinnevelly district of Madras

Presidency, Kail or Cail

in the, 302
'Thasddhvasdt,2\^n^
Thdynyi yat (chowrie), 264
Thana, childbirth customs

among the Vadvals of, 167
Thanlyet (sceptre), 264
Theophrastus' [Characters'],

"Superstitious Man, "Jebb,

notes on, 98n*
Thomas, E. J., **Sun, Moon

and Stars (Buddhist),"

Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,

Thomas, F. W., Cambridge
History of India, 282ni ;
"The Piays of Bhasa,"
Joum. Hoy. As. Sac., 21n^

Thomas, N. W., "Animals,"

Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,

240
Thompson, C. J. S., Poison

Mysteries, 281
Thompson, R. Campbell, The

Devils and Evil Spirits of

Babylonia, Qln} ; Semitic

Magic, 9^/1, 193^1, 295
Thompson Indians of British

Columbia, 256
Thorndike, History of Magic

a?id Experimental Science,

99/1, 108/1, 288/i3, 295ni,

299n2«
Thorpe, Yule-tide Stories, l^'^,

80ni, 190/ii, 219;i3
Thurston, E., Castes o)id Tribes

of Southern India, 166, 256,

256n*; Ethnographic Notes

in Southern India, 7n^, 166,

256, 256w4
Ti (stone or metal umbrellas),

265, 265w*
Tibet, polyandry in, 18;

prevalence of fraternal

polyandry in, 18
Tibullus, 263
Tibyuzaung (" Wearer of the

White Umbrella "), 265
T^ka, forehead mark made

in an initiation ceremony,

22n3
ra^, spangles worn by Hindu

women of good caste, 22n3,

23w
Tilaka, caste mark, 22n3
Tilottama, a beautiful woman

made by Visvakarman, 14,

14n, 46
Timira, 36

Timur (Tamerlane), 279
Tipyu (royal umbrella), 264
Tishyarakshita, second wife of

A^oka, 120
Tiyor caste, 242
Tlaxcalans of Mexico, customs

connected with eclipses

among the, 81
Tobit, the apocryphal book

of, 69/i3
Tod, Annah and Antiquities of

lidjasthdn, 305/1^
Todas of the Nilgiri Hills,

customs connected with

eclipses among the, 82;

prevalence of fraternal

polyandry among the, 18
Torello, 76ni
Torres Strait, Mabuiag in,

198/11

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

333

Transylvania, nudity rites for

producing rain in, 118
Travancore, Nairs or Nayars

of, 17-19 ; women well cared

for in, 19
Trighanta, 206
Tripoli, Philip Clericus of,

trans, of the Secretum Secre-

torum, 289, 2S9n^
Tschudi, J. J. von, Reisen

durck Sudamerika, 280ri^
TulasI or sacred basil, 82
Tumburu, a teacher called, 35
Turkestan, polyandry in, 18 ;

the Snake Mountains of,

298
Turks (Turushkas), 93, 937i3 ;

the Indo-scythae of the

ancients, 93n^
Turushkas (Turks), 93, 93^3
Tylor, E. B., Primitive Culture,

83, 96wi, 103^1

Udaya, mountain named, 67,

67ni
Udaya (rising, appearance),

67ni
Udayagiri (eastern mountain),

67ni
Udayana, King of Vatsa, 1, 3,
6, 8, 11-13, 15, 20, 22^3, 23,
25-30, 34, 36, 37, 38, 47-54,
80, 84, 85, 89-91, 93-95,
115, 116, 125, 126, 128, 135-
137, 157, 158, 160-162, 165,
170, 171, 238, 239
Udayaparvata (eastern moun-
tain), 67^1
Uganda, society of ghouls in,

199n
UjjayinI, 10, 54-58, 78-80,

*93, 108-110, 176
Ular puchok (green tree-
snake), 303
Uma (Parvati, Gaurl, etc.),
wife of Siva, 51, 101, 102,
106
Umbella (sunshade), 263
Umbra ("little shade"), 263
U mhraculiim (sunshade), 263
Union of South Africa, 281
Unmadini, story of, 6-8
Unum pallium (umbrella), 268
Upasunda and Sunda, story
of, 13-14w; (the ancient
Beas), 282
Uru (wide), 251
Urvasi and Puriiravas, story

of, 34-36, 245-259
Utkandharaq ca suciram (' ' with
uplifted necks"), 30^2

Utpalavarna seduces her son-
in-law, i22

Utpreksha, lln^

Utsthala, island of, 191, 192,
194, 217, 226, 227, 237

Uttara, mountain named,
190, 191

Uttara Rama Charita, the,
Bhavabhuti, 34^2, 189?ii,
214

Uzanne, O., VOmbrelle, 272 ;
Les Ornernents de la Femme,
272 ; The Sunshade, the
Glove, the Muff, 272

Vadavdgni (submarine fire),

256
Vadvals of Thana, childbirth

customs among the, 167
Vaisvanara, son of Pingalikji,

135, 165
Vaisvanaradatta, son of Agni-

datta, 95
Valencia, Archbishop Guido

of, 289
Valerius, 277
Vallabhl, 141, 146
Valle, Pietro della, Travels,

162n
Vanaprastha or anchoret, 180w^
Vanaraja (Wun Raj), 266
Vararuchi, 58ni, 107^1, 175ni
Vardhamana (Burdwan), 171.
171ni, 188, 189, 223, 224,
237
Varsha (division of a con-
tinent), 125?i2
Varthema, 300-302
Varuna (the divine judge),

249
Vasantaka, minister of the
King of Vatsa, 20-22, 25,
26, 28, 29, 34, 38, 45, 47,
125, 159-161, 165
Vasavadatta, wife of the King
of Vatsa, 1, 3, 6, 8, 12, 13,
20-22, 25-30, 34, 36, 38, 47,
48, 50, 93, 94, 116, 125,
128, 129, 133, 135-137, 156-
158, 160, 161, 171
Vasishta, the sage, 45^^
Vasudatta, Jimutavahana's

former name, 141, 143, 146
Vasudatta, merchant named,

130
Vasuki, king of the snakes,

152, 153
Vasunemi, the snake, 22^3
Vatsa, Udayana the King of,
1, 3, 6, 8, 11-13, 15, 20,
22n3, 23, 25-30, 34, 36, 37,

Vatsa — continued

38, 47-54, 80, 84, 85, 89-91,
93-95, 115, 116, 125, 126,
128, 135-137, 157, 158, 160-
162, 165, 170, 171, 238, 239,
275
Vat sy ay an a, Kama Sfdra, 9n^,

49^3, 305
Vattel, E. de, Les Droit des
Gens, on Principes de la Loi
Naturelle appliques a la
Conduite et aux Affaires des
Nations et des ISouverains,
278, 278^1, 279
Veckenstedt, Wendische
Sagen, 42ni, 98^^, 107^^,
152^4, 155n4, 202^1, 223^^1
Vega, 238ni

Vegetius, Co7is., 277 .

Vena, Prithu, son of, 241
Venezuela, polyandry in, 18
Venice, Sala del Gran Con-

siglio at, 268
Verard, Antoine, Le Cuer

de Philosophie, 293
Vernieux, C, Indian Tales

and Anecdotes, 114n
Vetala (vampire), 236 ; carries
Devadatta through the air,
235; propitiated bv Deva-
datta, 235
Vetalas, 201
Vibhishana, brother of

Ravana, 84^^
Victoria and Albert Museum,

271
Victoria Institute, 311^1
Vidanga, decoction of, 276
Vidura, brother of Dhrita-

rashtra and Pandu, 16
Vidushaka, story of, 54-80
Vidyadhara (independent
superhuman), 141, 148, 149,
222, 225, 237; named
Chitrangada, 147, 148;
race, a maiden of the, 66;
rites to attain the rank of
a, 233, 234; Saktideva
becomes a, 236
Vidyadhara (magical know-
ledge-holder), 137^2
Vidyaharas, 25, 67, 128, 136,
138, 150, 163, 170, 171, 211,
212, 221, 224, 225, 238,
238%^ ; Asokadatta and
Vijayadatta become, 210 ;
Emperor of the, 156 ; for-
tune of the, 137 ; Golden
City a seat of the, 220;
Kau^ika the spiritual guide
of the, 210; King of the.

334

THE OCEAN OF STORY

V idy aharas — continued

137, 155, 156; sonof Vasa-

vadatta to be the king of

the, 13, 85
Vidyadhari (female Vidya-

dhara), 141, 230; Asoka-

datta's wife becomes a,

210; Bhadra, 66-69, 71,75-

80 ; named Chandraprabha,

220-222
Vidyddharim, 235/i2
Vidyuchehhikha, wife of

Lambajihva, 206, 207, 209
Vidyutprabha, daughter of

Vidyuchehhikha, 206, 207 ;

Yakshi named, 233-236
Vidyutprabham, 235^2
Vihitasena, story of, 36-37
Vijayadatta and Asokadatta,

196-213, 238/ii
Vijayavega, name given to

Vijayadatta, 212
Vikramachanda, King, 159
Vikramaditya, King, 136ni
Fikramdn kadevacharita,

Buhler, 174^1
/^ry5rramonmf,Kalidasa,257-259
Vikritdm (transformed into a

Rakshasa), 202^2
Vikriti {Gespensterscheinung),

2b2n2
Fikritim, 202n2
Vinata and Kadru, wives of

Ka^yapa, 150-151
VinayasvaminI, daughter of

Sankarasvamin, 180
Vindhya hills, 13n*, 56, 159 ;

mountains, 54; peaks of

the, 92 ; range, 188
VindumatI, daughter of the

fisher-king, 228, 229, 231,

236, 237
Vindurekha, daughter of

Chandavikrama, 230, 231,

236
Viradhagupta, agent of

Rakshasa, 283, 284
Virata, the King of, 22
Viravarman, grandfather of

Devadasa, 87
Virchow, Rudolf, in Zeit. fur

Ethnohgie, 308n2
Virchow's Archiv fiir path.

Anat. und Phys., Lewin

in, 279, Steinschneider in,

288ni
Virddrya, 44^2
Virgil, .^neid, 186ni
Visddhvasah (fearless), 218^2
Vi^akha, son of Karttikeya,

102

Visakhadatta, Mudrd - lidk-
shasa or Signet-ring of Rak-
shasa, \mn\ 281, 283, 283^3,
284

Vishnu (Narayana or Puru-
shottama), 34-36, 51, 94,
81, 151, 152, 176, 217, 257

Vishnu Purdna, the, 81, 241,
248, 255

Vishnudatta, Brahman named,
195, 213, 217

Vishnuvamin, husband of
Kalaratri, 105

Vissdsabhojana- Jdtaka, 297,
298, 298ni

Vi^vakarman, the architect of
the gods, 14, Hn^, 46

Vii^vamitra, 267 ; Galava a son
or pupil of, 211^2

Visvavasu, chief prince of
the Siddhas, 140, 149

Vitankapura, 191, 226, 227

Vizetelly, E. A., Bluebeard,
22471

Vrika (fire in one's own body),
256

Vrkshenevdrtavi lata ("a climb-
ing plant of spring with its
tree"), 204ni

Vyddhi (disease), 37ni

Vyasa, the Rishi, 17

Vyasana (vice of hunting), 21,
21n2

Waddell, L. A., Buddhism of
Tibet, 142ni; Discovery of the
Lost Site ofPdtaliputra, 39w^

Waddell and Spooner, ruins
at Patna discovered by,39ni

Wak, islands of, 190^1

Waldau, Bdhmische Marchen,
76^1, 190^1

Wallace, A. R., Narrative of
Travels on the Amazon and
Rio Negro, 280w'

Wallis, W. D., "Prodigies
and Portents," Hastings'
Ency. Rel. Eth., 83

Walpurgis night, 104^2

Watt, Commercial Products of
India, 280/ii, 304wi; Diction-
ary of the Economic Products
of India, 280ni, 304ni

Weber, A., Indische Streifen,
252n^ ; Verzeichniss der
Sanskrit Handschriflen der
Koniglichen Bibliothek, 286,
286^4

Webster, Duchess ofMalfi,, 2n^

Wembley, Empire Exhibition
at, 271

Wenceslaus II, Legend of
the death of, 309, 309n2

Westermarck, History of
Human Marriage, 18, 19,
23w, 24w, 306ni ; Origin and
Development of the Moral
Ideas, 96ni, 97n, 229w'-

Whewell , W. , trans . of Gortius,
Dejure belli ac pads, 2nn^

Wilkinson, Sir J. G., Manners
and Customs of the Ancient
Egyptians, 264

Wilkinson, R. J., Papers on
Malay Subjects, 167

William of Auvergne, works
of, 99/1

Wilson, H. H., 2;ii, 92ni- »,
93w2- 3, 94w* ; Descriptive
Catalogue of the Macke?izie
Collection of Oriental MSS.,
121, 123 ; Essays on Sanskrit
Literature, 92n* ; Select
Specimens of the Theatre of
the Hindm, 189ni, 192w\
214, 258, 259, 283/1^; Vishnu
Purdna, 81, 241, 248, 255

Windsor, T. N., Indian Toxi-
cology, 281

Wirt Sikes, British Goblins,
75/i2, 98n^ 223?ii

Wise, Commentary on the Hindu
System of Medicine, 298

Wolfe, Col., 269

Wolff, works of, 278, 279

Wright, D., History of Nepal,
232n

Wright, Th., De Nugis Curi-
alium (Camden Society)
114w ; edit, of the Gesta
Roynanorum, 296

Wun Raj (Vanaraja), 266

Wiistenfeld, "Die LJberset-
zungen arabischer Werke
in das lateinische," Abh. d.
K. Gesell. d. IVissen., 289w»

Xandrames or Agrammes
(Dhana-Nanda, Nanda,
etc.), 282, 282^2

Xanthos and Balios, conversa-
tion of Achilles with, 57n^

"Ya Ummi" ("O my
mother!" Arabic), 201w3^

Yad At ("carry out the plan"),
12, 12^1

Yadrichchhayd{cas\i&\\y),l3ln^

Yahya ibn Batriq {i.e. John,
son of Patricius), alleged
discoverer of the Secretum
Secretorum, 288

INDEX I -SANSKRIT WORDS, ETC.

335

Vajnadatta, father of Pinga-
lika, 133

Yajnivalkya, the great sage,
241

Yaksha (servant of the gods),
52, 97

Yakshas, 241 ; Ratnavarsha,
King of the, 233

Yakshi named Vidyutprabha,
233-236

Yamadanshtra, Rakshasa
named, 74,75, 78, 79

Yamuna (Jumna), 196

Yaugandharayana, minister
of the King of Vatsa, 1, 4,
6, 8, 10-13, 15, 20, 21, 31,
34, 36, 47, 48, 52-54, 84,
85, 89 91, 95, 115, 116, 125,
138, 156, 158, 161, 163, 165,
170

Yai^au, 185w2

Yoga, 2l2n^

Yogakarandaka, minister of
Brahmadatta, 91, 275

Yogesvari, friend of Bhadra,
67, 77

Yogi, 196 ; wounds healed by
a, 122

Yojanas (measures of dis-
tance), 57, 57^2, 75, 190

Yoni, 242

Yudda-kdnda ("battle sec-
tion") of the Rdmdyana,
84iii

Yudhishthira, son of Pandu,
16 ■

Yudhishthira and hisbrothers,
ancestors of the King of
Vatsa, 13-17

Yukta, 140ni

Yule, Hohso7i Jobson, 162^,269,
269n* ; Mission to Ava, 168

Yule and Cordier, The Book
ofSer Marco Polo, 85^, 266,
268, 268^2, 302, 302^2, 303 ;
Cathay and the Way Thither,
85n, 268^4

Yuta Indians, poisoning of
the, 280

Zan (woman), 162n
Zanana (zenana), 162?i
Zarza, Samuel Ibn, Michlal

Jqfi, 299?^l
Zenana (harem), 162n
Zeus, Indra the Hindu,

45n4
Zingerle, Kinder-und Haus-

mdrchen aus Tirol, 70n^
[Zoroaster] A vesta, 240
Zugaro , ' ' Les bacteries comme

arme de guerre," BnlL

Beige des Sci. Milit., 281

INDEX II

GENERAL

"Aberglaube," Pauly-

Wissowa, 57w^
Abhandlungen der k. hay. Akad.

d. Wissenschaften, "Die

Sage vom Giftmiidchen,"

W. Hertz, 286, 286?i2, 292,

292ni, 296, 298, 300
Abhandhmgen d. K. Gesell. d.

Wissenschaften, '*Die

Uebersetzungen arabischer

Werke in das lateinische,"

Wiistenfeld, 289?ii
Abiding {satatah), 23671^
"Abode of Allah" (Allaha-
bad), 110^2
Abode of the blessed, Svarga

the, 175wi, 257
Aboriginal race of Southern

India, Maravars, 166
Aboriginal tribe of South

Mirzapur,the Majhwar, 166
Abortion, 229^2
Abscess formed by grief, 2
Account of the Kingdom of

Nepal, Francis Hamilton,

280;i2
Aconite, girl rubbed with

ointment made of the juice

of, 310; used in making

bhang, 279 ; varieties of,

279, 280, 280ni; various

uses for, 279
Act of hospitality, offer to

kill a cow an, 241
"Act of Truth, The," Bur-

lingame, Joum. Roy. As.

Soc, 31-33
"Act of truth" (kiriya), 31 ;

(sachchakiriyd), 31
" Act of Truth " motif 31-33
"Adam's Peak," T. W.,

Rhys Davids, Hastings'

Ency. Rel. Eth., 85ri
Adjunct to kingship, flying

through the air an, 64^^
Adorned with red powder,

people, 164, 164^*
Adrift on the Ganges, girl

in basket, 4
"Adultery," Hastings' Ency.

Rel Eth., 88ni

VOL. II.

Adultery, nose cut off as
punishment for, 88, 88n^ ;
among the Pardhi caste,
punishment for, 88/^^ ; in
places other than India,
punishments for, 88?i^ ; of
Devadasa's wife, 86, 87;
of a gambler's wife,
ordinary occurrence of the,
86^1

Adventures of Asokadatta,
211, 212; of Jimutavahana
in a former birth, 141-149;
of Samudradatta, 226, 227 ;
of Vijayadatta, 211

Adventures of HaUm Tat,
Duncan Forbes, 67^2

Advice of Chakradhara, 59,
60 ; of Narada, 15

jEneid, Virgil, 186?ii

jEthiopica, Heliodorus, 62n^,

1067i4

Affection {sneha), lln^, 163^^
Affection and Love (Priti and

Rati), wives of the God of

Love, 27, 51, 52n2, 128, 137
Afflictions cured by violence,

2, 2ni, ^n
Afterwards (pascdi), lOri^
Age venerated in the East,

old, 190ni
Agent of Rakshasa, Viradha-

gupta, 283, 284
"Aghorl," W. Crooke,

Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,

90n3, 198ni
"Aghoris and Aghorapan-

this," H. W. Barrow, Jouj-n.

Anth. Soc. Bomb., ^Qm^
Agreement of Kadru and

Vinata, 150
Ague fit attacks Vijayadatta,

196, 197
"Ahalyayai," Bloomfield,

Vedic Concordance, 45w^ ;

Proc. Am. Phil. Soc, 45n*
Aid of Brahma implored

against Sunda and Upa-

sunda, 14n
Air, demon flies through the,

203 ; dragons pollute the,

337

Air — continued

299; flying through the,
62-64ni ; horse flies up in
the, 224; magical rides
in the, 103-105n; palace
in the, 110, 111 ; polluted
with poison - damsel's
breath, 293; power of
flying through the, 103,
104 ; spells to enable Vasa-
vadatta to roam through
the, 138 ; transportation
through the, 75

Air-tight armour, men in, 299

Alakeswara Kathd, the, 123

" Alankaravatl, Story of,"
212ni

Alexandri Magni Expeditione
Indica, De, A. E. Anspach,
282ni

Alexandrian legends, 290

Alexandrian myths, jewel-
lamp in, 169

Alive in the fish's belly,
Saktideva found, 193

Alleged discovery of the
Secretum Secretorum by
Yayha ibn Batriq, 288

"Alleged Discovery of
Syphilis in Prehistoric
Egyptians," The Lancety
308^2

" Alles aus einer Erbse,'*
Kaden, Unter den Oliven-
b'dumen, 5^^

All-Hallows Day, 105w

Alliance of husband and wife,
Sambandham, ceremony of,
18

Alligators, iron pyrites as
charm against, 168

Ally of Chandragupta, Par-
vataka, 284, 285

Amazing discovery of King
Adityaprabha, 98, 99

Ambassador sent by the King
of Magadha to the King of
Vatsa, 20, 38

Amer. Joum. Phil., "Art of
Stealing in Hindu Fiction,"
Bloomfield, 183ni

338

THE OCEAN OF STORY

American origin of syphilis,
SaS, 309

Amorous bite, the, 305

Analogy between Chandra-
gupta and Alexander, 283,
285 ; between fire-drill and
intercourse of the sexes,
255, 256

Ananga-Rangay the [Kalyana
Malla], lO/i

Ancestor of Udayana, Pandu
an, 126-127; Satanlka an,
54

Ancestors of Udayana, 13

Anchoret or Fdnaprasthoy
180ni

"Ancient Beliefs about the
Eclipse and a few Super-
stitions based on these Be-
liefs, A few," J. J. Modi,
Journ. Anth. Soc. Bomb., 82,
83

Ancient capital of Magadha,
Girivraja, 3n^

Ancient Egypt, " Assyrian and
Hittite Society," Flinders
l^etrie, 88ni

Ancient Geography of India,
Cunningham, 3n^

Ancient India, Manning, 155w^

Ancients, Turks the Indo-
scythae of the, 93/1^

Ander Hundert der Bapistuschen
Lilgen, Das, Hieronymus
Rauscher, 296

Anger of Vidyadharas with
Bhadra, 67

Animal husband or wife, 254

Animals, garlic juice danger-
ous to poisonous, 296 ;
human saliva dangerous to
poisonous, 296 ; language
of, 107wi

"Animals," N. W. Thomas,
Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,
240

Animating a dead body, 62

Anklet given to A^okadatta,
second, 207

Anklet, heavenly workman-
ship of the, 204; the
jewelled, 203

Annates dn Musee Guimet,
La Legende de I'Empereur
Acjoka," Przyluski, 120

Annals, Tacitus, 277

Annals and Antiquities of Ra-
jasthan. Tod, 305ni

Annotated Bibliography of Sir
Richard Burton, N. M.
Penzer, lOn

Announcement of the birth
of Antichrist, 39n2

Anthropological value of the
story of Urva^I and l^uru-
ravas, 245

Antidote kills the poison-
damsel, 297

Anti-poisonous compounds
(agadas), 276

Antiquary, lln

Antiquity of syphilis in Cen-
tral America, 308, 309

Antiquity of the umbrella,
263-265

Anvdr-i-Suhailt {Fables of Pil-
pay), 297, 297w2

Apartment of the princess,
Vidushaka watches in the,
74

Apocryphal Book of Tobit,
69n3

Appearance [udaya), 67w^

Appearance of Kalaratri, re-
pulsive, 103, 104

Appease Vishnu, Pururavas'
penance to, 36

Arabian fiction, stages of love
in, 10m

Arabian Nights. See Nights

Arabian Nights* Entertainments,
E. Forster, 147ni

Arabic betel nut {fTfel or
faufel), 302

Arabic "blue eyes" {azrk),
299

Arabic MS. found in Antioch,
289

Arabic "O my mother"
("Ya Umml"), 201^3

Arabic origin of the Secretum
Secretorum, 287

Arabic originals of the Secre-
tum Secretorum, 288, 289

Archaeological Reports, Cun-
ningham, llOn^

Archaeological Survey of India,
the Government, 39n^

Archbishop Guidoof Valencia,
289

Archery, great feat performed
by Arjuna in, 16

Architect of the gods, Vi^-
vakarman, 14, 14^^, 46

Architecture, Ti in Burmese,
265, 265n*

Archiv Path. Anat. Phys.,
Virchow's, "Arrow

Poisons," Lewin, 279 ;
Steinschneider in, 28Sn^

Archivio per lo studio delle
Tradizioni Popolari, 202r0-

Arch-thief of Hindu fiction,
Maladeva the, 183ni

Aristotelis quce feruntur secretis
secretorum commentatio, Z)e,
Forster, 287wi, 288n^-2,289ni

Arm of the Hakshasa, cut off
by Vidushaka, 71 ; door
fastened with the, 71, 71n2

Arm, Pallair's, 72n2

Armour, men in air-tight, 299

Army of the King of Vatsa,
elephants in the, 90 ; wav-
ing lights in the, 89, 89n*

Aromatum Historia, Clusius,
302, 302ni

"Arrow Poisons," Lewin,
Virchow's Archiv Path.
Anat. Phys., 279

Ars Amaloria, Ovid, 263

Arsenic, white, 303

Art of interpreting bodily
marks, Sdmudrika, 7n^

"Art of Stealing in Hindu
Fiction," Bloomfield, Amer.
Journ. Phil., 183ni

Art of stealing, king wishes
to study the, 184n, 185n

Artha.(dstra, Kautilya, 277wi,
283ai1

Articles of regalia, the five,
264

Artzney Kunst und Wunder-
Buch, Michael Bapst von
Rochlitz, 294ni

Ascend the jewelled throne,
refusal of Udayana to, 53

Ascending the jewelled
throne, 115

Ascetic named Harasvamin,
184-186; named Jalapada,
232-236

Ascetic, rogue Siva disguised
as a religious, 176 ; a skull-
bearing Saiva, 196, 200;
story of the hypocritical,
4-5

Ascetics, the Aghorl sect of,
90m3

Ascetics made ridiculous, 5

Ashes of Asana, 276 ; of
Aha-kama, 276 ; of Dhava,
276 ; of Mokshaka, 276 ; of
Paribhadra, 276 ; of Pdtala,
276; of Rdja-dmma, 276;
of Siddhaka, 276 ; of Soma-
valka, 276

Ashes, circle of, lOOn

Assassins sent to the enemy
camp, nocturnal, 91

Assertion of Saktideva, the
false, 174, 175

* Assyrian and Hittite
Society," Flinders Petrie,
Ancient Egypt, S8n^
istrologaster, Melton, 145^
\t daybreak {prabhdte), 61n^
itharva-Veda, the, 240, 241

\ttempt of Rahu to swallow
Surya and Soma, 81

Attempts on Chandragupta's
life, 283, 284

Attendants of Kuvera, Guh-
yakas, 98ni

Auburn matted locks of Siva,
208

Ausgew'dhlte Erz'dhlungen aus
Hemacandras Parisishtapar-
van, J. Hertel, 285ni

Auspicious birth-chamber,
the, 161

Austerities, fire propitiated
by Vidushaka with, 58 ;
performed by Gauri, 100;
performed by the King of
Vatsa, 84, 85; power
obtained by, 85 ; practised
by Sunda and Upasunda,
13n* ; propitiating Siva
with, 84, 85; of Siva
troubled by the God of
Love, 100

Australians, poisoning of,
280, 280?i4

Autumn, thunder ceases in
the, 92ii3

Avarice of the chaplain, 179

Avesta, the [Zoroaster], 240

Baby girl brought up by huge

snakes, 294
Back burned by vessel of

boiling rice, 24
Back feathers of the huge

bird, Saktideva hides

among the, 219
Background of the magic art,

the "act of truth" at the,

31
Background of the Secretum

Secretormn, Eastern, 290
** Bacteries comme arme de

guerre, Les," Col. Zugaro,

Bull. Beige des Sci. Milit.,

281
Bahdwalpur State, The, Malik

Muhammad Din, 167
Bakhtydr Ndma, the, 123
Banks of the Sipra, 176-178 ;

of the Yamuna (Jumna),

196
Banyan-tree saves Saktideva's

life, 218

INDEX II -GENERAL

Banj^an-tree, worship in the
cemetery under a, 233

Bar (Latin sera), lQ2n

Barbarians, North defiled by,
53

Barbe Bleue, La, Perrault,
223ni

Bargain of Vindumati, the
strange, 229

Barlaam and Josaphat, 290

Basil, TulasI or sacred, 82

Basilisk, 299^^, 306

Basket containing girl set
adrift on the Ganges, 4

Bas-reliefs of the Han
Dynasty, 264

Battle of Rama and Ravana,
84ni

"Battle Section" (Yudda-
kdnda) of the Rdmdyand,
84wi

Beat of drum, proclamation
by, 73, 73w2, 173, 187,
224

Beautiful lady found by Vidii-
shaka in the temple, 66

Beautiful maiden fed on
poison, 291

Beautiful maidens found dead
by Saktideva, 223

"Beautiful Palace East of
the Sun and North of
the Earth," Thorpe, Yule-
tide Stories, 80^1, 190^1,
219nS

Beautiful woman Tilottama
made by Vi^vakarman, 14,
lin

"Beauty and the Beast"
motif, 254

Beauty that maddens, 7, 8

Beauty of the two maidens,
the illuminating, 43, 43n2

Bees, Guhachandra and the
Brahman assume the shape
of, 42

Beggar or Bhikshu, 180#

Belief that the dead rise from
the tomb in the form of
vampires, 61^^ ; in the
poisonous look of snakes,
298; about Rahu in the
Central Provinces, 82; in
the sanctity of iron among
the Doms, 168 ; in trans-
migration, 241 ; in vampires
in Egypt, Qln^

" Bellephoron, Tale of,"
Apuleius, Golden Ass, 60^^

"Bellerophon letter" motif,
114/1

339

"Bericht iiber verschiedene
Volksstiimme in Vorderin-
dien," F. Jagor, Zeitschrift
fur Ethnologie, 166

Betel, poison conveyed in a
"chew" of, 303

Betel-chewing, effect of, 302

Betel juice in a person's face,
insult of spitting, 302, 303

Betel nut {fufel or faufel,
Arabic), 302; (coffolo or
chofole), 301, 302

Betel vine, leaves of the
{Tamholi), 301, 302

Betel vine or pan {Chavica
Betel), 302

Bewilderment one of the six
faults of man, 106^^

Bewitching (Mohanl), 212n^

Bhartrihari Nlti Sataka, the,
192n2

"Bhasa,"Barnett, Joum. Boy.
As. Soc., 21ni

"Bhasa's Works, are they
Genuine?", A. K. and
K. R. Pisharoti, Bull. Sch.
Orient. Stud., 21n^

Bibliographie des Ouv rages
Arabes, V. Chauvin, 4671^,
58ni, 108n, 122, 131^1,
136wi, 147^1, 151^2, 190ni,
193ni, 202ni, 224w, 297n2

Bibliography of the MSS.
of the Secretum Secretorum,
288ni

Bibliography of Sir Richard
Burton, Annotated, N. M.
Penzer, 10^

Bibliophilists, Society of
English, 2n^

Bile, of the green tree-snake
as poison, 303; of the
green water-frog as poison,
303 ; of the jungle-crow as
poison, 303

Bird carries Saktideva to the
the Golden City, 219, 220

Birds, Aristophanes, lt>2n'^

Birds, hiding in the feathers
of, 219^3, 220n ; king of the
(Garuda), 151, 152, 154,
155 ; language of the,
107*1^ ; like vultures, enor-
mous, 219 ; overheard by
Saktideva, conversation of,
219, 219ni

Birth of Antichrist, announce-
ment of the, 39n2

Birth, adventures of Jimuta-
vahana in a former, 141-
149 ; of a daughter to

340

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Birth — continued

Adityasena, 55 ; of Kart-
tikeya, 100-103; of the
king's horse, the former,
56 ; of Naravahanadatta,
161-162 ; power of remem-
bering former, 149 ; of
Sinhaparakrama's wife,
previous, 160; of Soma-
prabha, 39, 40; speaking
immediately after, 39, 39/1^ ;
of Vasavadatta, former, 30

** Birth, supernatural," motif,
136wi

Birth - chamber, the auspi-
cious, 161 ; iron rod kept
in the, 166 ; lights to scare
away evil spirits in the,
168 ; precautions observed
in the, 166-169

Birth-rate in India, the high,
18

Bite, the amorous, 305 ; of
the poison-damsel fatal,
291

Black magic, 99?i ; nudity in,
117

Blessed, Svarga, abode of
the, 175ni, 257

Blind, DhritarSshtra born,
16 ; executioners when at-
tempting to impale Soma-
datta become, 96

Blood, epithet denoting the
price of a man's {Satadaya),
240; of husband mixed
with betel and eaten by
the bride, 24w ; mixed with
lac (lye, 24n ; mixing or
exchanging, by bride and
bridegroom, 23n

Blood rite, use of vermilion
a survival of the, 23ai,
24n

Blue eyes [azrk, Arabic), 299

Bluebeard, E. A. Vizetelly,
22471

Bluebeard, identification of,
224n

Boar pursued by Saktideva,
230

Bodice {angia or angii/a), 50,
50/i5

Bodice, kurta the Kash-
mirian, 50n^ ; of Western
India, the choft, bOri^ ;
worn by Hindu and Mo-
hammedan women of the
North, 50n5

Bodies, maidens with ser-
pents in their, 307

"Bodiless, The" (Ananga),
164ni

Bodily marks, interpreting
(samudrika), Tn}

Body, animating a dead, 62;
fire in one's own (vrika),
256

Body of Rahu called Ketu,
81

Body of Rahu the progenitor
of meteors and comets, 81

Bohmische Marchen, Waldau,
76»i, 190»ii

Bolting horse of Adityasena,
56

Bombay Gazetteer, the, 119,
168, 169, 232n

Book (parvan), 16

Book III, Lfivanaka, 1-124

Book IV, Naravahanadatta-
janana, 125-169

Book V, Chaturdarika, 170-
242

Book of Dnarte Barbosa, The,
M. Longworth Dames, 18,
269wi, 300, 300^15^ 301, 303

Book of Ser Marco Polo, The,
Yule and Cordier, 85w, 266,
268, 268n^ 302, 302n2, 303

Book of Sifidibad, Clouston,
114?i, 120, 121, 122, 224n

Book of Tobit^the apocryphal,
69?i3

Book of the Twelve Prophets^
The, G. A. Smith, 194n

Boon granted to Kunti, 24 ;
granted to Pururavas by
the Gandharvas, 247, 249 ;
granted by Siva, 136

Boons, image of Gane^a which
grants, 99

Borax, turmeric and lime-
juice, powder made of,
[hinkam), 164 w*

Bracelet worn by Hindu
women, an iron, 167

Brahman demon, ' Jvala-
mukha, 147n^

Brahman miser, the, 176

Brahman monastery, the, 57-
59

Brahman named Agnidatta,
95, 133; named Chakra-
dhara, 59, 60, 65 ; named
Chanakya (Kautilya or
Vishnugupta), 283-285;
named Govindasvamin,
196, 197, 199, 200, 209,
211; named Haridatta,
231 ; named Saktideva,
174, 175, 188, 189, 191-195,

Brahman — continued

213, 217-222, 224-231, 236-
238; named Vishnudatta,
195, 213, 217

Brahman, periods in the life
of a, 180, 180ni ; students,
Wanderjahre of, \lhi^ ; who
has seen the Golden City,
Kanakarekha will marry
a, 173; woman entertains
Vidushaka, 69 ; woman,
the poor, 128, 129, 133-135

Brdhmanas, the, 240

Brahmans feasted by Guha-
chandra, 41

Brahmans of Gujarat, Sri-
gaud, 168, 169; of the
monastery, 65

Brahmans oppose the king's
entrance, 57 ; oppose poly-
andry, 17

Brahmans, Pandus disguised
as mendicant, 16; villages
given to, 59

Brahmanyduck(Chakravaka),
36

Brains from a skull, drinking,
199

Brave Brahman Vidushaka,
58

** Brave Seventee Bai," Frere,
Old Deccan Days, 202wi

Breast-cover {mahram), 50/1^;
{miaband), 50n^

Breath, air polluted by poison-
damsel's, 292, 293; the
poisonous, 300-303

Bribed to cause king's death,
woman, 309

Bribery, politic expedient of,
45n^

Bridegroom, tali tied by a
mock, 18

Bridge across the ocean con-
structed by the monkeys,
84, 84ni, 85w

British Burma and its People,
C. J. F. S. Forbes, 226ni

British Goblins, Wirt Sikes>
75n2, 98n4, 223^^1

British Medical Journal, 308^
3l0>i3

British Museum, 61ni, 263,
269

** Brittany Marriage Custom,
A," F. C. Conybeare, Fo/^-
Lore, 23;i

Broken heart, death from a,
132

Broken-hearted king, the,.
25

INDEX II -GENERAL

341

Brother of Dhritarashtra and

Pandu, Vidura, 16
Brother of Padraavati, Sin-

havarman, 89
Brothers Asokadatta and

Vijayadatta, meeting of

the, 209
Brothers, stories of hostile,
I Un

f ** Brothers, Story of the

Two," Maspero, Popular

Stories from Ancient Egypt^

120
Brothers Sunda and Upa-

sunda, Asura, 13-14
Brought up on el-his, girl,

313
Brown (Kapila) cow, 276
Buddhism, Magadha the

home of, Zn^
Buddhism of Tibet ^ Waddell,

142ni
Buddhist centre, Pataliputra,

the, 39wi
Buddhist Emperor of India,

A^oka, 120
Buddhist India, Rhys Davids,

3ni
Buddhist mendicant, Siva

assumes form of, 106
Buddhist sage named Naga-

sena, 32
Bull, god whose ensign is a

(Siva), 101, lOlwi; Nandin
I . the, 242,

Bull with Siva, connection of

the, 242
Bull. Madras Mus,, liln^y

168, 199>i
Bull. Sch. Orient. Stud.,

"Bhasa's Works, are they

Genuine?", A. K. and

K. R. Pisharoti, 2ln^
Bulletins de la Societcd' Anthrop.

de Paris, Moncelon in the,

Burglary with an iron tool,
unlawful to commit a, 168

Buried treasure, 52, 87

*' Burma and Assam (Bud-
dhism in)," Sir J. G. Scott,
Hastings' Enci/. Bel. Eth.,
265^*

Burma under British Rule and
Before, J. Nisbet, 265^2,
266^1

Burman, his Life and Notions,
The, Shway Yoe (Sir
J. G. Scott), 167, 26bn^

Burmese architecture, ti in,
265, 265n*

Burning of Vasavadatta's

pavilion, 21
Burning-ghat, 197^^
Burning-ground, 197^^ ; king

taken for the keeper of the,

57, 57^3
"By the current" {ambuve-

gatah), 217n3
By descent {dkula), 158?t^

Calf, Svilyambhuya Manu the,

241
Call from a funeral pyre, 200
Cambridge History of India,

3?ii, 120, 240, 241, 282^1
Camden Society, 114n
Camels, halting - place for

(caravanserai or karwdn-

sardi), 162n, 163n
Cannibalism during the

French Revolution, 185>i3
Cannibalism among the Sakta

worshippers, 198/1^
Cannibalism, hermit accused

of, 185
Cafitica caniicorutn, Frauenlob,

292n3
Capital of A^oka, Pataliputra

the, 39^1
Capital of Magadha, Girivraja

the ancient, Rajagriha

(modern Rajgir) the later,

3/ii
Capture, marriage by, 24»i
Caravanserai {karwdnsardi,

Persian), a halting-place

for camels, 162w, 163>i
Cardinal points as only gar-
ment, 98, 98»i3
Carried off by the animated

corpse, the mendicant, 62
Carried off by Garuda, Jimu-

tavahana, 154
Carry out the plan (yad hi),

12, 12wi
Carrying {dhdrin), 90n^
Caste, the Kshatriya, 17;

the Mang, a low, 82 ; the

Pardhi, 88)1^; of scavengers,

the Mehtar, 82; Teli the

oil-pressers', 82 ; the Tiyor,

242
Caste mark {Tilaka), 22^3
Castes and Tribes of Southern

India, E. Thurston, 166,

256, 256^4
" Casting forth flames out

of her eyes and mouth "

{naya7idnatiavdfitolkd), 104w^
Casually {yadrichchhayd) , ISl^i^
Cat {majjdo), iW-

Cat, Hanuman assumes form
of, 191n^ ; Indra assumes
form of, 46

Cat sacred in Russia, 117

Cathay and the Way Thither,
Yule and Cordier, 85«,
268^1*

Cattle in Jalandhar, cure for,
119

Cause of polyandrous mar-
riage of Draupadi, 16, 17

Cause of the setting of the
sun, the west the, 53

Causes of low proportion of
females to males in India,
18, 19

Causes of polyandry, 18, 19

Celestial cow Kamadhenu
connected with Indra, 242

Celestial rank abandoned by
Somaprabha, 44

Cemetery, horrors of the, 60-
62, 201 ; full of Rakshasas,
205; the religious mendi-
cant in the, 62 ; to get
warm, Vijayadatta goes to
the, 197 ; worship under a
banyan-tree in the, 233

Census of India, 17, 18

Census Report, Panjab, 118

Cento Novelle, Antiche, 113n^

Centralblatt fur Bibliothek-
swesen, 288w^

Centre, Pataliputra the great
Buddhist, 39ni

Centuries of life, knots that
mark the, 189, 189n^

CeremoniesofNairs, marriage,
17, 18

Ceremony, the Chaukpumd,llS

Ceremony of alliance as
husband and wife {Samband-
ham), 18

Ceremony in honour of Siva,
a horrible, 104

"Certain death, messenger
of" [i.e. poison-damsel),
284

Chalcidians and Eretrians,
war of the, 278

Chaldcean Magic and Sorcery,
Lenormant, 61#, 69^3,
189/11

Chanters of the Sama Veda,

Chaplain named Sankaras-

vamin, 176, 178
Character indicated by bodily

marks, 7ni
Chariot, Rakshasa as a, 75, 78,

342

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Charm against alligators, iron

pyrites as a, 168
Charm for appeasing the fire,

42 ; to change shape, 20 ;

to ward off danger, weapons

a, 166
Charmed circle, the, OSn*,

99n, lOOn
"Charms and Amulets

(Indian)," W. Crooke,

Hastings' Enci/. Rel. Eth.y

167
Chase by the king, pursuit

of the, 126
Cheat {kitava)y 232/i
Cheating at play a frequent

crime, 23271
Chest filled with false gems,

179, 181
"Chew" of betel, poison

conveyed in a, 303
Chief enemy of the King of

Vatsa, Brahmadatta the,

88, 89, 91, 95, 115
Chiefof the monkeys, Sugrlva,

84, 84^1
Chief prince of the Siddhas,

Vi^vfivasu, 140, 149
Chief of the Savaras, Pulin-

daka, 141
Chief wardernamed Nityodita,

128, 129
Child becomes a sword, the

murdered, 236
Child protected by lamps,

161 ; sold to a smith by

Annam parents, 166, 167 ;

taken from woman after

cutting her open, 229,

229n2; symbolised by fire

produced by fire - drill,

256
Child-bearing, evil effect of

early, 18
Childbirth, knife to keep off

the devil kept beside

woman after, 166
Childbirth customs, 166, 167 ;

among the Kachins of

Upper Burma, 167 ; among

the Vadvals of Thana,

167
Childhood of Fiction, The,

J. A. Macculloch, lOSn,

194n, 202ni, 224n, 253
Children, Haras vamin ac-
cused of eating, 185 ;

method of killing female,

304
Children like Misery and

Poverty, two, 128

Children on the Slave Coast,
iron rings attached to, 167

Child's flesh eaten by Jala-
pada, 234

Chin, character indicated by
the, In}

Chinese Art, Bushell, 264

Chips from a German Work-
shop, Max Mailer, 251n^

Chloride of mercury, 2B1

Choice, marriage by {svayam-
vara), 16

Cholera, iron used during
attack of, 167

Chrestomathie Arahe, Silvestre
de Sacy, 312w2

Churning of the Ocean, 65n^,
67ni, 81

" Circassian Slaves and the
Sultan's Harem," F. Mill-
ingen, Joiim. Anth. Soc.f
163w

Circle, the charmed, 98-lOOn ;
the magic, 98-lOOw, 295,
296

Circle of ashes, lOOn

Circle of dittany juice, lOOn,
295, 295ni

Circle as a kind of haranij the
magic, 295

Circumambulating the tree,
96, 97

City, Kanakarekha will marry
a Brahman or Kshatriya
who has seen the Golden,
173 ; search of Saktideva for
the Golden, 188-195 ; Story
of the Golden, 171-175,
184, 186-195, 213, 217-231,
236-238

"City of flowers" Kusuma-
pura (Pataliputra), 39w^,
185/ii

City given to Sundaraka, 111

City of Gold at last reached,
219, 220; bestowed on
Saktideva, 233 ; return of
Saktideva to the, 237

City of Indra, Svarga, 175n^

"City of jewels," Ratnapura,
175, 175^2

"City named of the ele-
phant," Hastinapura, 1, In^

City sacred to the moon-god,
Harran, 194n

Citi/ of the Saints, Burton, 280,
280^3

Cifi/ Shmer, A, Swift, 270

Class of Rishi (holy sage),
Devarshi the highest, 34,
34n3

Classes of Saiva mendicants,
ten, 90n3

Classical Dictionary, Garrett,
252^1

Classical writers, dittany in
the works of, 295n^

Clever Physician, Story of
the, 2, 2ni

Clothes in Brazil, infected,
280

Clothes infected with small-
pox, 280n«- '

Clue to the poison - damsel
myth, cobra sting the, 311

Cobra in India, dread of the,
311

Cobra regarded as phallus,
307

Cobra, reverence paid to the,
311, 312

Cobra sting a clue to the
poison-damsel myth, 311

Code of Mann, 275, 275/ii

Coffee-houses, umbrellas used
by, 269

Collection of communications
from Aristotle to Alex-
ander, the Secretum Secre-
tonim, 287

Collects his wives, Vidushaka,
78,79

College, the Sanskrit, 50n*,
74ni, 89^3, 97n2, 100n2,
137ni, 185^2, 197n3

Colliers d'Or, Les, Barbier de
Meynard, 298

Collyrium and kohl, 50n*

Colour of the Sun's Horses,
Dispute about the, 150-152

Columns of victory, 92, 92n^

Comets and meteors, Rahu's
body the progenitor of, 81

Command of Siva to the
Rakshasa, 74, 75

Commentary on the Hindu
System of Medicine, Wise,
2'98

Commercial Products of India,
Watt, 280ni, 304ni

Communal or group marriage,
17

Communications from Aris-
totle to Alexander, Secretum
Secretorum a collection of,
287

Compassion of Jimutavahana,
139

"Conceptions extraordin-
aires," Chauvin, Biblio-
graphic des Onvrages Arabes,
136ni

INDEX II -GENERAL

343

Conciliation, politic expedient
of, 45^3

Concubine of Nanda, Mura
a, 282^3

Concubine rubbed with
poison, neck of a, 297

Condition for marriage,
Kanakarekha's, 173

Conditions of Urva^i's mar-
riage to Pururavas, 145-146
- Confucian classic Tsun Tsiu
i ("Springs and Autumns"),

Connection between snakes
and intercourse, 307 ; of
I the bull with Siva, 242;

of the celestial cow Kiima-
dhenu with Indra, 242 ; of
the cow with fertility,
242

Conquering of the earth by
the King of Vatsa, 91-94

Conqueror (or Victor) of
Obstacles (Ganesa), 1, 125,
125?ii

Conquest, preparation of the
king for, 53

[Conquest o/] PerUi W.
Prescott, 88/ii

Cons.y Vegetius, 277

Construction of a bridge
across the ocean by
monkeys, 84-85n

Consume {dahauhind) 25, 25w^

Contamination by the poison-
damsel, different methods
of, 291

Contes Albanais, Dozon, 190w^

Contes Devots or Miracles of
the Virgin, llSii^

Contes d^ Eutrapel, Noel du
Fail de la Herissaye, 3w

Contes de Perrault, Les, P.
Saintyves, 224n, 2b3n^

Continent, division of a
(Varsha), 125?i2

Continuity, magic circle de-
notes finality and, 99/i

Contos Populares Portugueses,
Coelho, 76ni

Conversation of Achilles with
his horses Xanthos and
Balios, 57ni

Conversation of birds over-
heard by Saktideva, 219,
219ni

Conversation of birds, over-
hearing, 107n^

Conversations of Rakshasas,
giants, vampires, etc.,
overhearing, 107n^

Cook named Sahasika, 112,

113
Copyists, Sccretum Secretorum

suffered at the hands of,

288
" Corn-god, net of the," circle

of flour and water called

the, 295, 296
Corpse, flames issuing from the

mouth of a, 62 ; mustard

seed growing from the

navel of a, 62
Corpses, digging up and eat-
ing, 202ni
Corpses eaten, flesh of, 198;^l
Country of the Bharatas, 16
Courage (sattvatah), 2SQn^ ;

(tejas), 161n^
Court of Kublai Kaan, 268
Courtesan visited by Guha-

chandra, 44
Covetousness one of the six

faults of man, 106?^3
Cow (go), 241
Cow an act of hospitality,

offer to kill a, 241
Cow connected with fertility,

242
Cow connected with Indra,

Kamadhenu the celestial,

242
Cow granting all desires,

Kamadhenu, 45, 45^^
Cow, Hindu filled with horror

at the slaughter of a, 240
*'Cow (Hindu)," H. Jacobi,

Hastings' Enci/. liel. Eth.y

240, 241
Cow of the Hindus, the sacred,

240-242
Cow identified with speech,

241
Cow, Kapila (brown), 276
Cow ritual, 241, 242
Cow, the sacred, 229, 229^^
Cow and the universe, mystic

relation between the, 240
Cow used as a standard of

value, 240
Cow-house flies through the

air, 108, 109
Cow-house, Sundaraka takes

shelter in a, 106
Cow's heaven, 242
Cows and oxen eaten by the

sage Yajnivalkya, milch,

241
"Craft and Malice of Women,

The," Burton, Nights, 123
Creation of the story-teller,

poison-damsel, 313

"Credenze religiose delle
popolazioni rurali dell'alte
valle del Taveri," G. Nicasi,
LareSf lOSn

Creeper clinging to a tree,
union of husband and wife
compared to a, 204?ii

Creeper, Urvasi changed into
a, 258

Creeper-like sword (flexible,
well-tempered), 93, 93?ii

Creepers poisoned by Yoga-
karandaka, 91

Crest, god with the (Siva),
136, 170

Cries of vultures and jackals,
60

Crimijial Classes of Bomhay,
Kennedy, 185w

Criminal tribe of North India,
Doms a, 168

Crow as poison, bile of the
jungle-, 303

Crown [mako), 264

Crudities, Cory ate, 270

Cry, to {ru), 251

Cuer de Philosophic, Le,
Antoine Verard, 293

Curds, a sacred product of
the cow, 242

Cure of afflictions by violence,
2, 2ni, 3w ; of disease by a
shock, 37, 37^1

Curing cattleinJalandhar, 119

Curing a horse in the Sirsa
district, 119

Curious Myths of the Middle
Ages, Baring-Gould, 39n^

Curl at back of head or near
right temple considered
unlucky, 7/1^ ; at back of
Palli bride's head indicates
death of her eldest brother-
in-law, 7n^ ; on bride's fore-
head among Pallis indicates
widowhood, lin}- ; on fore-
head lucky, In^

Current, by the (ainbuvegatah),
2177i3

Curse of Agryatapas, 121 ; of
Arindama, 127 ; of Asoka-
datta's wife ends, 210 ; of
Bharata, 257, 258; of
Gautama, 46 ; of the her-
mits, 211 ; of Narada, 147 ;
of Siva, 141

Curse, death of Pandu owing
to a, 16 ; laid upon Puru-
ravas by Tumburu, 35

Cursed, the three sisters, 237

Curtain [parda), 163n

41
844

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Curved sword of the King of

Vatsa, 93, 93ni
Custom of kings to dabble in

magic, 112n
Custom regarding bodily

marks among the Kurubas,

Customs connected with
eclipses, 81-83; connected
with eclipses in Northern
India, 82, 83; connected
with eclipses among the
Sencis of Eastern Peru, 81 ;
connected with eclipses
among the Tlaxcalans of
Mexico, 81; connected with
eclipses among the Todas
of the Nilgiri Hills, 82;
connected with iron in
Salsette, 167

Cuts herself open, Vidyut-
prabha, 234

Cutting the noses off impaled
robbers, 60-62

Cutting off of the Rakshasa's
arm by Vidushaka, 71

Cutting open a woman and
taking out the child, 229,
229n2

Cycle of tales, The Sindibad
Kama, 124

Dahistdn, The, Shea-Troyer,

169
Daily offering to the fire

(hoina), 257, 257ni
Damsel, the poison-, 275-313
Damsel brought up on poison

from infancy, 293
Damsel in India, the poison-,

281-286
Damsels sent among the

enemy's host, poison-, 91,

91ni
Dance, chalila, a dramatic,

35, 35n2
Dancing, nymphs display

their skill in, 35
Danger, weapcms a charm to

ward off, 166
Daring task undertaken by

Vidushaka, 60-62
Dasa Kumara Charita, or The

Story of the Ten Princes,

J. J. Meyer, 183ni, 184n
Date of the worship of the

sacred cow, 240
Date-stones, jerking of, 147n^
Daughter of Adityasena, 55,

62 ; of Devasena, 69-71 ; of

the Himalaya (ParvatI), 156

"Daughter, Giving of a,"

negotiation termed, 47
Daughter, marriage of Siva

and the chaplain's, 181
" Daughter of Prithu," Earth

called Prithivi, 241
Daughters of hermits, Vidya-

dharas fall in love with

the, 211
Daughters of the Rakshasa,

74 ; of Sasikhanda, 221
Daybreak, at (prabhate), 51n^
Dead, Kanakarekha found by

Saktideva, 222, 223
Dead body, animating a, 62
Dead and dying, magic circle

a protective barrier to the,

99m
Dead rise from the tomb in

the form of vampires, be-
lief that the, 61n^
Dead robbers tenanted by

demons, 61, 61?i^
Deadliest aconite {Aconitum

spicatum), 279
Deadly serpents, valley

guarded by, 299
Deadly snakes and Alexander

the Great, 299, 300
De Aristotelis quce feruntur

secretis secretorum commen-

tatio, Forster, 287wi, 288^1-2,

289^1
Death from broken heart,

132
Death of eldest brother-in-
law indicated by curl on

the back of Palli bride's

head, In^
Death of Guhasena, 41
Death of King Ladislao of

Naples, legend of the, 310
Death of King VVenceslaus II,

legend of the, 309, 309n2
** Death, Letter of," motif,

114n
Death, the message of, 113-

114n
"Death, messenger of cer-
tain," the poison - damsel

the, 284
Death in mirrors, serpents

stare themselves to, 299
Death of Panc^u owing to a

curse, 16
Death, south inhabited by

the God of, 54
Death, temple of Durga like

the mouth of, 227
Death the tenth and final

stage of love-sickness, 9/1^

Death from unrequited love,

8-lOn
Death in his wife's embrace,

Pandu's, 127
Death, woman bribed to

cause king's, 309
Deaths of Duhkalabdika's

husbands, mysterious, 69,

70
Deaths from snake - bite,

statistics of, 311
De Bella Gild., Claudian, 277
Decadas, Joao de Barros, 269
Decameron, Boccaccio, lOn,

76ni, 114n
Decameron, its Sources and

Analogues, Lee, lOn, 76n^,

lUn
De causis et properictaiibus

elementorum, Pseudo-
Aristotle, 299/1*
Decay of vegetation, symbol

of the gradual, 61n^
" Declaring presence " motif,

76ni, ITn
Decoction of Katabhi, Pathd

and Vidanga, 276
De Dea Syria, Lucian, 169
Dedication of the golden

lotus to a temple, 208
Deer, hermit in the form of a,

127
Deer of the mind {manomrigi),

140;i2
Defeat of the Hfinas, 94, 9in^
Defile theSun's horses, snakes

spit venom to, 150
Degeneration of the Rajputs,

305, 305^1
Deity of sweepers, Rahu a, 82
De jure belli ac pacts, Hugo

Grotius, 277-279
Delicate mission of Agni, 101
Delights, destroyer of (death),

124
Delta of the Ganges, 92n2
Demon eating the impaled

man's flesh, a horrible, 202
Demon flies up in the air, 203
Demon J valamukha,Brahman ,

147ni
Demonologtf, Conway, 117
Demons, dead robbers ten-
anted by, 61, 61wi; fire-
breathing, 61
"DemonsandSpirits(Indian),"

W. Crooke, Hastings' Ency.
RcL Eth., 61ni
Denkmdler provenzalischer
Liter atur und Sprache,
Suchier, 289^1

De Nugis Curialium, Th.

Wright (Camden Society),

lUn
De Officiis, Cicero, 277
Dependent of a king {kdrpa-

tika), 178#
Depression on Adam's Peak,

beliefs regarding the, 84^^,

85w
De liegimine Principum {Secre-

ttim Secretorum), 287, 287^^
Descending from the air, spell

forgotten by Sundaraka for,

110
Descending nodes, Rahu's

body "epresents, 81
Descent (dkula), 158n^ ; of

Ishtar into Hades, Gln^ ;

of Vidushaka into the sea,

72
Description of Naravahana-

datta, 162 ; of Rakshasas,

197^2 ; of the terrors of the

cemetery, 60-62; of witches,

103-104^1
Descriptive Catalogue of the

Mackenzie Collection of

Oriental MSS., H. H.

Wilson, 121, 123
De Secretis Secretoruniy 287,

287ni
Desire of Gauri for a son, 100
Desire of the king for a

second golden lotus, 208
Desire one of the six faults

of man, 106n3
*' Desires, Giver of," a wish-
ing-tree called, 138, 139
Destiny, Goddess of, 218
Destiny of Govindasvamin's

sons foretold, 196
Destroyer of delights (death),

124
Destruction of the Mlech-

chhas, 93; of the serpent

race, 152
Deutsche Liederdichter des 12.

his IJf.. Jahrhunderts, K.

Bartsch, 292^3
DeuLs'che Mythologie, Grimm,

105^
Deutsche Volksbucher, Simrock,

57ni, 64n2, 76wi
"Deux Anglais k Paris,"

Fabliau, 2n^
Devil, knife kept beside a

woman after childbirth to

keep off the, 166
Devils and Evil Spirits of

Babylonia, The, R. Camp-
bell Thompson, 61w^

INDEX II -GENERAL

Dhamiakalpadruma, 14n
Dialogus C? eatura7'um, Nicolaus

Pergamenus, 114?i
Dice, gambling with, 231^^,

232^
Dictionary of the Economic

Products of India, Watt,

280«S 304^1
Dictionary of Islam, Hughes,

Dictionary of Phrase and
Fable, Brewer, 271

Different methods of con-
tamination by the poison-
damsel, 291

Digestible snake venom, 311

Digging up corpses and eat-
ing them, 202ni

Dimple in cheek indicates
looseness of character, IrO-

Diplomacy of Yaugandhara-
yana, 3

Disappearance of Bhadra, 68 ;
of Kalaratri, 111

Discoverer of the Secretimi
Secretorum, Yahya ibn
Batrlq, the alleged, 288

Discovery by Guhachandra
that his wife is a divine
being, 42, 43

Discovery of the king, amaz-
ing, 98, 99

Discovery of the Lost Site of
Pdtalipulra, L. A. Waddell,
39/ii

Discovery of ruins at Patna
by Waddell and Spooner,
39^ii

Disease [vyddhi), 37 fi^

Disease in connection with
the poison-damsel myth,
venereal, 308, 309

Disease cured by shock, 37,
37^1

Disfavour of Aryans for poly-
andry, 17

Disguise of Pandus as
mendicant Brahmans, 16 ;
of Vasavadatta, Vasantaka
and Yaugandharavana, 20,
21

Disguised as a Rajput,
Madhava, 176, 177; as a
religious ascetic, Siva, 176

Disgusting food, eating, 198n^

Dish of emerald reveals the
past, 159, 160

Dislike of spirits for iron,
166

Dispute about the colour of
the Sun's horses, 150-152

345

Disquisitiones Magicoe, Del Rio,

300, 300^2
Dissension, politic expedient

of sowing, 45^3
Distance, measure o([yojanas),

57, 57n2, 75 ; {kos), 191
Distinctive names of um-
brellas, 264
Distinguishing signs of

Naravahanadatta, 7ni
District, the Choi a mandala

or, 92n*
Districts of Patna, Gaya and

Shahabad correspond with

kingdom of Magadha, 3n^
Dittany juice, circle traced

round snake with, 295 ;

magic circle of, lOOn, 295
Dittany in the works of

classical writers, 295^^
" Divali, the Lamp Festival

of the Hindus," W^ Crooke,

Folk-Lore, 118, 232n
Divine being, discovery by

Guhachandra that his wife

is a, 42, 43; origin of Pandus

in a single, 17
Divine beings, horses as, 57,

57ni
Divine man, 170
Divine sage (Devarshi), 34,

34rt3

Divine, speech regarded as,

241 ; syphilis regarded by

Mexicans as, 309
Divine voice, a, 63, 65
Division of a continent

(Varsha), 125n2
Doctor of Padua, 297; of

Perugia, 310
Doctrine of ahimsd, 241
Doe rubbed with poison,

298
Doe, tale of the lion and the,

298
Dog a demonic character in

Russia, 117
Doge of Venice carries an

umbrella, 268
Dogs held in esteem by the

moon, 81
Dogs, wife thrown to the, 121
Dolopathos, 124
Domestic fire {laukikdgni), 256
Door fastened with the arm

of the Rakshasa, 71, 72?i2
Dove, Jonah the Hebrew

word for, 193^1, \Un
Downwards [adhah), 218^^
Dragon, mediaeval legend of

a, 296

346

THE OCEAN OF STORY

'Dragons of India," Apol-

lonius of Tyana, 108n
Dragons pollute the air, 299
Dramatic dance called chalita,

35, 35m2
Dramatist of India, Bhava-

bhuti, 214
Dravidian Nights, Sastri, 190n^
Drawn sword in her hand,
Kalaratri with a, 106, lOOn*
Dread of cobra in India, 311
Dread of eclipses, 81, 82
Dream, fruit given to

Vasavadatta in a, 136
Dream of Vasavadatta, 157
"Dress," A. E. Crawley,
Hastings' Ency. Uel. Eth.,
118
Drinking brains from a skull,

199
Drinking heavenly wine, 43
Droit des Gens, on Priricipes dc
la Loi Naturelle appliques d
la Conduite et aiuc Ajfaires
des yalioiis et des Souverains,
E. de Vattel, 278, 278ni,
279
Drowning, leg of the giant

saves Vidushaka from, 73
Drug, a scented [ananta), 276 ;

{sama-ga7idha), 276
Drum, proclamation by beat

of, 73, 73w2, 173, 187, 224
Drums j)asted with anti-
poisonous drugs, 276
Duarte Barbosa, The Book of,
M. Longworth Dames, 18,
269ni, 300, 30074^, 301, 303
Duchess o/'M«/yi', Webster, 2r0-
Duck lives on poison, the

Pontic, 300
Duel as result of insult, 303
**D'un Roi qui voulut faire
brftler le fils de son Sene-
schal," Contes Dt'vots, 113n^
Dung, a sacred )>roduct of the

cow, 242
Dust (rajas), 106, 106ni
Dwelling of the Goddess of

Prosperity, Timira the, 36
" Dying God, The," Frazer,
Golden Bough, 253, 253/ii

Earliest example of nuptial
taboo, 252

Early English Metrical Ro-
mances, Ellis, 113n^

Early History of India, V. A.
Smith, 282ni

Early history of opium, 303,
304

Early marriage in India, evil
effects of, 18

Ears, character indicated by
the, 7ni; eyes of Hindu
ladies said to reach their,
50, 50n*

Earth (Aditi), 241, 242

Earth called Prithivl
(daughter of Prithu), 241

Earth conquered by the King
of Vatsa, 91-94

Earth goddess, 49

Earth milked by living
creatures, 241

Earth under one umbrella,
125, 125«3

[** East Central African Cus-
toms "] Macdonald, Joum.
Afith. Inst., 198^1

East, Ganges flows towards
the, 54 ; the j)referred
quarter, 54 ; presided over
by Indra, 54

Eastern background of the
Secretum Secretorum, 290

Eastern mountain {udayagiri),
67n^ ; (udayaparvata), 67n^

Eastern mountain behind
which the sun rises, Udaya,
67ni

Eastern quarter subdued by
the King of Vatsa, 91

Eating children, Harasvamin
accused of, 185

Eating disgusting food,
198ni

Eating and drinking opium
more harmful than smok-
ing it, 303

Eating flesh of corpses,
198^1

Eating lime of oyster shells,
301,302

Eating human flesh, 103, 104 ;
among the Bantu negro
races, 198ni, 199;i; in
Central Africa, 198/ii ;
Mana or spiritual exalta-
tion gained by, 198w^ ; in
Melanesia, l9Sn} ; power
of becoming vampires by,
198ni

Eating the impaled man's
flesh, a horrible demon, 202

Eating opium, 303, 304

Eating the ox, sacrificial act
of, 240

Eating poison regularly, 300

Eating of a snake gives power
of understanding the
language of animals, 108n

"Eau-de-jouvence," Chauvin,
Bibliographie des Ouvrages
Arabes, \f>\n^

Ecclesiastes, 107w^

Eclipse an important event
among modern Hindus, 83

Eclipses among the Tlax-
calans of Mexico, 81 ; among
the Todas of the Nilgiri
hills, 82 ; in Assam, 81 ;
in China, 81 ; in Northern
India, 82, 83 ; regarded
with dread, 81, 82

Eclipses, Note on Rahu and,
81-83

Edifice {sara or sarat, Persian),
162n

Effect of betel-chewing, 302

Effects of poison, ring to
destroy the, 301

Egyptian Sultan Faraj, 279

"Egyptians, Alleged Dis-
covery of Syphilis in Pre-
historic," The Lancet, 308n*

Electra, Sophocles, llln^

Elephant, city named of the
(Hastinapura), 1, In^

Elephant-faced god (Gane^),
99-103, 125, 125711, Uln^,
170

Elephants in the army of the
King of Vatsa, 90

Elephants, necklace from the
heads of, 142, 142ni

Emblem of royalty, the
umbrella an, 263

Embrace, killing by, 291

Embraces, Pan^u's death in
his wife's, 127

Embryo cut out of woman,234

Embryo of Karttikeya takes
a thousand years to de-
velop, 102

Emerald reveals the past,
dish of, 159, 160

Emperor of India, A^oka the
Buddhist, 120 ; Pataliputra
the capital of A^oka, the
first, 39ni

Emperor of the Vidyadharas,
156

Empire Exhibition, Wembley,
271

Empire, Goddess of the
Fortune of, 162

Empty vessels inauspicious,
164n3

Enclosure {serraglio, Italian),
162n

Encyclop'ddie, Ersch and
Gruber. 163w

INDEX II -GENERAL

34r

'Encyclopasdia Britannica,
"Harem," J. M. Mitchell,

I lG3w; "Jonah," T. K.

I Cheyne, 194n; "Opium,"
E. M. Holmes, 304ni

E7icycloi)(edia of Beligion and
Ethics, Hastings', 163n ;
"Adam's Peak," T. W.
Rhys Davids, 85n ; "Adul-
tery," 88rji; "Aghorl,"
W. Crooke, 90^3, 198ni ;
" Animals," N. W. Thomas,
240; "Burma and Assam
(Buddhism in)," Sir G.
Scott, 265^4; "Charms and
Amulets (Indian)," W.
Crooke, 167; "Cow
(Hindu)," H. Jacobi, 240,
241 ; ' « Demons and Spirits
(Indian)," W. Crooke, 61^1 ;
"Dress," A. E. Crawley,
118; "Evil Eye," F. T.
El worthy, 298; "Foeticide,"
A. E. Crawley, 229^2;
"Gambling," J. L. Paton,
23271; "Magic," 99w;
"Magical Circle," A. E.
Crawley, 99n ; " Phallism,"
E. S. Hartland, 119,307^2;
" Points of the Compass,"
T. D. Atkinson, 54n^;
" Prodigies and Portents,"
W. D.Wallis,83; "Serpent
Worship (Indian)," W.
Crooke, 307^2; "Serpent
Worship (Primitive and
Introductory)," J. A. Mac-
culloch, 307^2; "Sun,
Moon and Stars (Bud-
dhist),"E. J. Thomas,81,83

Encyclopaedia of Superstitions y
Folk-Lore and the Occult
Sciences, C. L. Daniels and
C. M. Stevans, 145^1

Endowed with much light
(TToAvSevKrys), 251

Enemies of the King of Vatsa
subdued, 91-94

Enemies of man, six faults
that are the, 106, 106^3

Enemy of the King of Vatsa,
Prahmadatta the chief,
88-91, 95, 115

Enemy, spitting at an, 302,
303

English Dictionary, NeWy
Murray, 269n*, 270

English Illustrated Magaziyie,
The, "Pagodas, Aurioles
and Umbrellas," F. C.
Gordon Cumming, 272

English and Scotch Popular

Ballads, Child, 76ni
English trans, of Frauenlob's

Cantica canticorum, A. E.

Kroeger, 292^3
English umbrellas, examples

of, 271
Enormous birds like vultures,

219
"Ensorcelled Prince, Tale of

the," Burton, Nights, 131ni
Entry of the king into

Kausambi, the triumphant,

49-51, 115
Envy one of the six faults of

man, 106n3
Epics, the, 45w*
Epicurean, The, Thomas

Moore, Qn^
Epithet denoting the price

of a man's blood Isatadaya),

240
Eretrians, war of the Chal-

cidians and the, 278
Esoteric rites of Hinduism,

214
Essays on the Hindu Family

in Bengal, B. Mullick, 163n
Essays on Sanskrit Literature,

H. H. Wilson, 92n*
" Establishment of the Sacred

Fires," Agnyadhana, 256ni
Ethiopian princess, 264
Ethnographic Notes in Southern

India, Thurston, In^, 166,

256, 256n*
Etiquette, offer of a cow a

piece of, 241
Etude stir les differ ents Textes,

imprinies et manuscripts, du

Roman des Sept Sages,

Paulin Paris, 120
Etymology, tracing origin of

myths through, 251, 252 ; of

the word "umbrella," 263 ;

of the word zenana, 162n
Eunuch of Candace, Queen of

Ethiopia, 85n
Eunuchs, 29, 29^1
European form of "death

from love " motif, lOn
European literature, Secretum

Secretorum in, 292-297
Events which happened at

the formation of the Maurya

Empire, 281
Evil effects of early marriage

in India, 18 ; of premature

child-bearing in India, 18 ;

of primitive midwifery in

India, 18

Evil Eye, The, F. T. Elworthy,

298
"Evil Eye," F. T. Elworthy,

Hastings' Ency. Ilel. Eth.y

298
Evil eye and the fatal look,

298
Evil omen of an eclipse, 82
Evil omen when children

speak shortly after birth,

39/i2

Evil results of sudden wealth,
59

Evil spirits active on first
night of marriage, 306

Evil spirits, lights in the
birth-chamber to scare
away, 168 ; measures to
prevent entry of, 166 ;
scared away by iron, 166-
168 ; scared away by steel,
166-168 ; scared away with
a sword in the Philippines,
167

Exaltation gained by eating
human flesh, Mana or
spiritual, 198^^

Examples of English um-
brellas, 271

Excavations of Sir Henry
Layard, 263

Excitement of the women on
seeing the king and queens,
50-51

Executioners become blind
when attempting to impale
Somadatta, 96

Exercito e Marina, 281

Existence in fact, poison-
damsel has no, 313

Expedition of Alexander re-
ceives a check, 282

Expedition, preparation of the
King of Vatsa for the, 89

Explanations of the fish
legend, 193n

"External Soul',' motif 120

Eye, the fire of Siva's, lOO^i^,
1647^1 ; throbbing, 144-1 45w

Eye and the fatal look, the
evil, 298

Eyebrows, meeting, 103-104w

Eyes, blue [azrk, Arabic), 299;
King Sivi and the heavenly,
32, 33 ; of Hindu ladies said
to reach their ears, 50,
50w*; kohl'd, 104n; women
with precious stones in
their, 306

Eyes of Indra, the thousand,
46, 46?i4

348

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Fables of Pilpay [Anvai'-i-

Suhaiti), 297, 297n2
Fauliaiu, "Deux Anglais k

Paris," 2wi
Fabliaux, Le Grand, llSji^
Faces, boy with six (Kartti-

keya), 102 ; of the women

like moons, 50, 50ri-
Fact, poison-damsel has no

existence in, 313
Factors in favour of poly-
andry, 19
Failure of Brahmadatta's

stratagem, 91
"Fair Margaret and Sweet

William," ballad of, Percy,

lieliques, 10/i
Falling on the earth {kuhna)^

159.il
False assertion of Saktideva,

174, 175
False gems, chest filled with,

179, 181
Fame, the Goddess of, 90, 116
Fame of Jimutavahana, 139
Fasti, Ovid, 263
Fasting, month of (Shrawan),

164n*
Fatal bite of the poison-
damsel, 291 ; kiss of the

poison-damsel, 294 ; look,

the, 298-300
Faults that are the enemies

of man, six, 106, 106^^
Faust, Goethe, 105n, 297
Favour of the Guhyaka, 98,

98/ii ; of the king won by

Vidushaka, 59
Fear of Bhadra, 67, 68
Fearless [visddhvasak), 218^^
Feast in honour of the birth

of the king's son, 163, 164 ;

of Indra, 35 ; of Lights, the

Divali, 118; of Rama, 82
Feat in archery performed by

Arjuna, a great, 16
Feathers of birds, hiding

among the, 219^3, 220/1
Feats of strength, superiority

of Pan^u princes in, 16
Feeling satisfaction {atinir-

vartimk), 22 In^
Feet, character foretold by,

7ni
Feigned illness of Madhava,

179,181; madness of Vidu-
shaka, 68
Fellow to the jewelled anklet

craved by the queen, 204
Female children in India,

neglect of, 18, 19

Female children, method of
killing, 304

Female, horizontal stick as,
256

Female Rakshasa (Rakshasi),
69/i2, 107ni, 127

Females in India, low pro-
portion of, 18, 19

Femme Turque, La, G. Dorys,
163/1

Fertility, connection of the
cow with, 242 ; rites, nudity
in, 118

Festival, the Holi, 59wS 164w*,
169

Festschrift fiir Ernst Wiiidisch,
" Uber die Suvabahuttari-
katha," J. Hertel, 286,
286/ii

Fickleness of Devadatta's
wife, 131

Field {kshetra), 116/ii

Fields and water poisoned by
Faraj, 279

Final stage of love-sickness,
death the, 9/i2

Finality and continuity, magic
circle denoted, 99/^

Finding of the jewelled
throne, 52, 53

Finger, character indicated
by, In^

Fire, Agni, God of, 97

Fire appears to Guhachandra,
a god of, 42

Fire-breathing demons, 61

Fire, charm for appeasing the,
42 ; daily offering to the
{homa), 257, 257/1^; domestic
[laukikdgni), 256; given
to Pururavas, 247, 249;
and light, rules in all
parts of the world regard-
ing, 168 ; obtained with
fire-stick, 250; in one's
own body {tirika), 256 ; pro-
duced by fire-drill sym-
bolical of the child, 256;
propitiated by Vidushaka
with austerities, 58 ; to the
queen's palace, plot to set,
3; ritual, 248-250; the
sacrificial, 247, 249, 250, 255;
of Siva's eye, lOO/i^, 164/1^ ;
son born to Siva and Uma
in the, 102 ; submarine
{vadavagni), 256 ; turned
into an A^vattha tree, 247,
250

Fire-drill {arani), 255, 256;
and intercourse of the

Fire-drill — continued

sexes, analogy between,

255, 256 ; symbolical of the

child, fire produced by the,

256
Fire by friction, making, 247,

249, 250, 255, 256
Fire God, sword of the, 58,

60, 71, 72, 74
Fire-priest [agnihotn), 257
Fire-stick {arani), 24^ ; made

of A^vattha and Sam! wood,

248, 250
Fire-walking, rite of, 169
Fire of the wrath of 6iva, 66
'•Fires, Establishment of the

Sacred," Agnvadhana,

256/ii
Firm [amsala), 241
First Emperor of India,

Pataliputra the capital of

A^ka the, 39/ii
First Footsteps in East Africa,

Burton, 271^2
First Indo-European love-
story, 245
First man to use an umbrella,

Jonas Hanway, 269
First night of marriage, evil

spirits active on the, 306
Fish, a rohita, 193ni
Fish swallows Saktideva, 192
Fisherman prepare to sacrifice

Saktideva, sons of the,

227, 228
Fish's belly, Saktideva found

alive in the, 193
Fit recipients (kshetra), 116n^
Five-arrowed God of Love, 1
Five articles of regalia, 264
Five brothers with one wife,

13, 13n3, 16, 17
Five "royal" trees, 118
Five sacred products of the

cow [paflchagavya), 242
Five sons of Pan^u, 16
Five trees of Paradise, Pari-

jata one of the, 13, 13/1^
Flames issuing from the

mouth of a corpse, 62
Flapping of wings [paksha-

pdta), 219n2
Flesh of corpses eaten, 198/i^
Flesh eaten by Jalapada, the

child's, 234
Flesh, eating human, 103,

104 ; oblation of human, 99 ;

for sale, human, 205; in

Tantric rites, human, 214
Flexible, well-tempered sword

(creeper-like), 93, 93n^

Flint and steel {chakkamukki)^
256h4

Florentines, Ladislao
poisoned by the, 310

Flour [kusurra), 295

Flow of the Ganges towards
the East, 54

Flower, the parijata, 190n^

"Flowers, the city of," Ku-
sumapura or Pataliputra.
39ni, 185^1

Flying through the air, 62-
64^1, 103, 104

"Flying through the Air,"
A. M. Hocart, Ind. Ant.,
64^1

Fodder, poisoned, 276

Foeticide, 229^2

"Foeticide," A. E. Crawley,
Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,
229*12

Folding umbrella {chatyr), 268

Folk-lore, the "Act of
Truth" motif in, 31-33

Folk-Lore, ' ' A Brittany Mar-
riage Custom," F. C. Cony-
beare, 23n; "The Divali,
the Lamp Festival of the
Hindus," W. Crooke, 118,
232n; "The Holl: A Vernal
Festival of the Hindus,"
W. Crooke, 59^^; "A
Legend of Nadir Shah,"
M. Longworth Dames, 302 ;
"The Legends of Krishna,"
W. Crooke, 39^2; "the
Pre-Buddhist Religion of
the Burmese," R. Grant
Brown, 265/1^; "Some Notes
on Homeric Folk-Lore,"
W. Crooke, bln^; 'The
Veneration of the Cow in
India," W. Crooke, 242

Folk-Lore Journal, ' The For-
bidden Chamber," E. S.
Hartland, 223nM "The
Forbidden Doors of the
Thousand andOne Nights,"
W. Kirby, 224n

Folk-Lore of the Northern
Counties, Henderson, 2ni,
98n*, 104n

Folk-Lore of the Old Testament,
Frazer, i94n

Folk-Lore Society, SOn^, 122

Folk-Lore in Southern India,
Sastrl, 136^1

Folk Memory, W. Johnson,
167

Folk-Tales of Bengal, L. B.
Day, 108n

INDEX II -GENERAL

Folk-Tales of Kashmir,
Knowles, 124

Food, eating disgusting, 198ni

Food of Garuda, snakes be-
come, 151, 152

Foolish snakes, the, 151

Fools {jada), imi^

Footprint, depression on
Adam's Peak regarded as
Adam's, 85n

"Forbidden Chamber, The,"
E. S. Hartland, Folk-Lore
Journal, 223ni

" Forbidden Chamber " motif,
223^1, 224)1

''Forbidden Doors of the
Thousand and One Nights,
The," W. Kirby, Folk-Lore
Journal, 224?^

Forbidden Terrace, the, 222-
224n

Forced on Somaprabha,
marriage, 41

Forcibly {balavad), Vl^n^

Forehead, curl lucky on the,
IrO- ; curl on Palli bride's,
indicates widowhood, 7n^

Forehead mark made in an
initiation ceremony, tikU,
22n3, 23n

Forehead-streaks, 22-24n, 26,
27, 29

Foreknowledge, Prajiiapti,
212ni

Forgotten by Sundaraka,
spell for descending from
the air, 110

Form of the "Act of Truth,"
32

Form of Buddhist mendicant
assumed by Siva, 106

Form of a cat assumed by
Hanuman, 197^2 ; of a cat
assumed by Indra, 46 ; of a
man assumed by the lion,
147

Formation of the Maurya
Empire, events which hap-
pened at the, 281

Former birth, adventures of
Jimutavahana in a, 141-
149 ; of the king's horse,
56 ; power of remembering,
149 ; of Vasavadatta, 30

Former name of Jimutava-
hana, Vasudatta, 141

Forms of marriage enjoyed by
Kshatriyas, the lowest, 17

Forms of polygamy, 17

Fortune of Empire, Goddess
of the, 162

349

Fortune, the Goddess of, 49,

116
Fortune, handful of water

offered to, 6n^
Fortune, the long hair of

Good, 236
Fortune of Victory, 90
Fortune of the Vidyadharas,

137
Forty Vazirs, The, 169
Foundation of Pataliputra at-
tributed to Kalasoka, 39^^
Founder of the Maurya Em-
pire, Chandragupta the,

281-285
Four-faced to behold Tilot-

tama, Siva becomes, 14
Four politic expedients, 45,

45^3
Four sisters, marriage of

Saktideva to the, 238
"Fragrant one, the"

(Surabhi), 242
Frame-story of Book oj Sindi-

bdd, 122, 123
Fraternal polyandry, 18
Frauenloh, A. Boerkel, 2^2n^
Freedman under Khalifa al-

Ma'mun, Yahya ibn Batriq,

a Syrian, 288
French poem of "Horn and

Rimenhild," 76^1
French Revolution, report of

cannibalism during the,

185n3
French version of the poison-
damsel myth, 293
Friction, making fire by, 247,

249, 250, 255, 256
"Friend, The," Afanasief,

202^1
Friend of Bhadra, Yoge^vari,

67
Friendship of Jimutavahana

and the Savara chief, 142 ;

of Krishna with the herds-
men, 242 ; of the Rakshasa

Yamadanshtra for Vidu-

shaka, 75
Frog as poison, bile of the

green water-, 303
Fruit given to Vasavadatta in

a dream, 136
Fruit received from Durga,

heavenly, 136#
Fruits called chofole, 301,

302
Funeral pyre, call from a,

200
Future ministers of Narava-

hanadatta, 165

850

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Gable of Prester John's

palace, 169
Gain love, stratagem to, 44
Gaining love by magic aid,

43,44
Gambler Devadatta, the,

231-236 »

Gambler's wife, ordinary oc-
currence of the adultery of

a, 88ni
Gambling, 231n\ 232n; in

the Deccan, 232n ; in Kash-
mir, 232w ; in Nepal, 232n ;

in the Panjiib, 232n ; among

the Shans of Upper Burma,

232n
"Gambling," J. L. Paton,

Hastings' Ena/. Rel. Eth.,

232n
[" Game of Dice, The "] A. B.

Keith, Joum. Roy. As. Soc,

232n
Gamester (kitava), 232n
Gaming-table, Saktideva loses

his wealth at the, 174
Gaming, vice of, 231
"Gang nach dem Eisen-

hammer, Der," Schil er,

Gedickte, 113/1^
Garden of the gods, Nandana,

34; of herbs, a, 108, 110;

of Kailasa, 14
Garlands made by Vasava-

datta, unfading, 22, 23, 26,

27, 29
Garlic juice dangerous to

poisonous animals, 296
Garment, cardinal points as

only, 98, 98n»
Gazetteer, Upper Burma, 167,

232/1
Gedickte, Schiller," Der Gang

nach dem Eisenhammer,"

WZn} ; "Der Graf von

Habsburg," 49/i2
Gems, chest filled with false,

179, 181 ; given to the

chaplain, 181
General of Indra's forces,

Karttikeya, 103
German poet, Ottacker or

Ottokar, 309, 309^2
German South-West Africa,

General Botha's campaign

in, 281
Germanversionsof the poison-
damsel myth, 294, 294/1^
Gesammelte Ahhandlungen zur

Amerikanischen Sprach-tind

Altertumskunde, E. Seler,

309, 309n^

Gesckichte (or Sagenhuch) der

Bayerischen Lande, Schopp-

ner, U3n}
Gesckichte der Lustsettche im

Altertume, Rosenbaum,308w2
Gesckickte der Stadt Bom im

Mitt ela Iter, Gregorovius,

310/^2
Gespenstersckeinung Ivikri t i),

202n2
Gestn Romanonim,113n}, 127n^,

I50n\ 169, 296, 297
" Geste of King Horn," 76n^
Ghee, a sacred product of the

cow, 242
Ghosts, iron implement kept

near child's head to ward

off, 166
Ghouls in Uganda, society of,

199w
Giant Ruru, 228, 22Sn}
Giant saves Vidushaka from

drowning, the leg of the, 73
Giant under the sea, ship

stopped by the leg of a, 72
Giants, overhearing conver-
sations of, 107/i^
Gift of Vishnu to Pururavas,

Urva^i thei 34, 35
Gingham first made in Guin-

gamp, Brittany, 271
Girl in a basket set adrift on

the Ganges, 4
Girl brought up among

poisonous herbs, 297;

brought up on el-bis, 313 ;

brought by huge snakes,

294
Girl with the snake nature,

294, 295
Girl rubbed with ointment of

juice of aconite, 310
Girls nourished on poison,

infant, 293
"Giver of Desires," a wishing-

tree called, 138, 139
"Giving of a daughter,"

negotiation called, 47
"Glance, poison in a" {drig-

visa or dristi-visa) , 298
Glass and quartz, jewels of,

182
Glory whitein Hindu rhetoric,

208ni
Gliicksvogel, 219n^
Goa and tke Blue Mountains,

R. F. Burton, 19
God whose crest is the moon

(Siva), 136
Godof Death, south inhabited

by the, 54

God whose ensign is a bull
(Siva), 101, lOlni

God of Fire, Agni, 97, 101,
255ni

God of fire appeased by
Guhachandra, a, 42

God, Gane^a, the elephant-
faced, 103; Hanuman, the
monkey-, 197^2 ; Harran,
city sacred to the moon-,
194n ; Nanahuatzin, satel-
lite of the Mexican sun-,
309 ; the trident - bearing
(Siva), 158

God of Love (Kama), 27, 27n^
55, 66, 94, 100, 101, 127,
136, 144, 164 ; consumed
by Siva, 100, lOOn^ ; the
five-arrowed, 1 ; incarna-
tion of the, 137 ; wives of
the, 51, 51n2

God with the moon crest
(Siva), 170

Godofthe people, Indra a, 45n*

God of the Sea propitiated
by Rama, 84n^

God, Sword of the Fire, 58,
60, 71, 72, 74

God of syphilis (Nana-
huatzin), 309

God of Wealth and Lord of
Treasures (Kuvera), 93

Goddess of Destiny, 218 ; of
Fame, 90, 116; of Fortune,
49, 116 ; of the Fortune of
Empire, 162

Goddess, the Earth, 49

Goddess Gauri born in the
form of Vasavadatta, 128

Goddess of Prosperity
(Lakshmi or Sri), 65, 65n^,
75; Timira the dwelling
of the, 36

Goddess Sarasvati, 133

Goddess, Tamasa, the river-,
189^1

Goddess, temple of the, 62-68

Gods, Ganges the river of
the, 54, 54n2,; Kalpa of
the, 163, 163^2; Nandana
the garden of the, 34 ;
Vi^vakarman the architect
of the, 14, 14n

Gold at last reached. City of,
219, 220

Gold bestowed on Saktideva,
the City of, 238

"Gold-gleam" {kanaka-rekha),
171n3

Gold, lustreof {kanaka-prabha),
171n2

INDEX II -GENERAL

351

rold, return of Saktideva to

the City of, 237
Told, streak of {kanaka-rekha),

171^3
jolden Ass, Apuleius, 60/1^
jolden Bough, Frazer, 72nS
83, imn, 108n, 117, 118,
166, 189^11, 253, 253ni, 256,
256n2, 257?z2, 268, 268ni
jolden City, Kanakarekha
will marry a Brahman or
Kshatriya who has ^ seen
the, 173 ; search of Sakti-
deva for the, 188-195; a
seat of the Vidyadharas,
220 ; Story of the, 171-175,
184, 186-195, 213, 217-231,
236-238

Golden lotus, the, 207;
dedicated to a temple,
208; desired by the king,
a second, 208

Golden lotuses, the lake of,
209

Golden throne, the, 52, 53

Golden Town, Barnett, 200/i^
2OI11I

Golden umbrella, heir-
apparent has a, 264

Good deeds, heavenly wives
as a reward for, 44, 45

Good Fortune, the long hair
of, 236

Government Archaeological
Survey of India, 39/ii

*' Graf von Habsburg, Der,"
Schiller, Gedichte, 4:9n^

Graphic, The, 271

Grass, darhha, 151, 152, 176,
229^i2 ; kusa, 151, 151n3, 176

Grass poisoned by Yogaka-
randaka, 91, 275

Grateful Dead, The, G. H.
Gerould (Folk-Lore
Society, 80>^^

Great circle, 98-lOOri

Great feat in archery per-
formed by Arjuna, 16

Great poem relating to the
Bharatas (the Mahd-
bhdrata), 16

Great sage Yajfiivalkya, 241

Great self-sacrifice of Jimuta-
vahana, 153, 154

Great War, poisons in the,
280, 281

Green tree-snake {Ular
puchok, Dryophis prasinus or
Bale - Dipsodomorphince),
303 ; as poison, bile of the,
303

Green water-frog as poison,

bile of the, 303
Greek origin of the Secretum

Secretorum, 287, 288
Greek treatise of Polemon,

290
Griechische Marchen, Bern-
hard Schmidt, 57ni, 127^2
Griechische Mythologie, Preller,

13n*
Grief forms an abscess, 2
Grief of the princess on losing

her husband, 66, 67
Grihya STdras, Oldenberg,

241, 267, 267ni
Grim repast of Kuvalayavali

and Adityaprabha, 113
Grosse Schauplatz lust-u. lehr-

reicher Geschichte, Der,

Harsdorffer, 296
Group or communal marriage,

17
Group of Eastern Bomances and

Stories, Clouston, IO871
Grundriss der Indo-Arischen

Philo logic, Vedic Mythology,

A. A. Macdonell, 240
Guardian spirit haunts one of

the pyramids, ^n^
Guide of the Vidyadharas,

Kau^ika the spiritual, 210
*'Gul and Sanaubar," Lie-

brecht, Zur Volkskundc,

131ni

Hair of Good Fortune, the

long, 236
Hakluyt Society, 300w*5
Half a seer (Anjali-measure),

276
Hallowe'en, 105?i
Halt, political measure of,

165^1
Halting - place for camels

(caravanserai or karwdn-

sardi, 162n, 163w.
Hand {kara), 27, 27^^
Hand cut off as a stake at

gambling, the left, 232?i
Hand of a lady compared to

a lotus, 65w^
Handful of water offered to

Fortune, 6n^
Hands of Love, UrvasI a

stupefying weapon in the,

34, 34^2
Hard life of women in the

Central India Agency, 19 ;

in Eastern Bengal, 19
Hard treatment accorded to

women in India, 18

Hard work done by women

in India, 18
Hare in the moon, 82
Harem, 98, 98ri2, 161, 161n*,

162n, 163w
"Harem," J. M. Mitchell,

Ency. Brit., 163w
Harem Life in Egi/pt and Con-

stantinople, E. Lott, 163n
"Harim," Dictionary of

Islam, Hughes, 163n
Harpist, the poisonous, 293
"Hasan of Bassorah,"

Burton, ^ghts, 190/1^
Hatims Tales, Stein and

Grierson, 124
Haunted pyramid, 6^2
Having heard (srutva), 200n^
Hay, poisoned, 276
Head, curl on back of, con-
sidered unlucky, In^
Head deprived of the um-
brella, 94, 94n5
Head of the house, Kar-

novun, 19
Head, iron implement to

ward off ghosts kept near

child's, 166
Head of the King of the

Paraslkas cut off, 93, 94,

94^1' 2
Head of Medusa, 299, 300.
Head of Rahu cut off by

Vishnu, 81
Head of Rjlhu, the immortal,

81
Heads of elephants, neck-
laces from the, 142, 142n^
Healing disease, nudity rites

in, 118, 119
Health, rules for preserving,

288
Heart, death from a broken,

132
Heart of a prince, white

worm in the, 296
Heat {pratdpa), 54^^
Heaven, the cow's, 242
Heaven, voice from, 30, 73
Heavenly Eye and King

Sivi, 32, 33
Heavenly fruit received from

Durga, 136*1^
Heavenly lady buys the

human flesh, 205
Heavenly maidens, the two,

43
Heavenly nymph comes out

of a tree, 233
Heavenly wine, drinking,

352

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Heavenly wives as reward

for good deeds, 44, 45
Heavenly workmanship of

the anklet, 204
Hebr. Bibliotk., Stein-

schneider, 289n*
"Hebrew Version of the

Sec return Sectetoru m,"

Gaster, Jouni. Roy. As. Soc,

290, 290/ii, 291, 298, 29Sn^
Hebrew word for "dove,"

Jonah the, I93n\ IHn
"Heimonskinder, Die," Sim-
rock, Deutsche Volksb'iicher,

bin}
** Heinrich der Lowe," Sim-
rock, Deutsche Volksb'uchert

76ni
Heir apparent has a golden

umbrella, 264
Hell Avichi, the, 176
Hell (Sheol, Hades, or AralQ),

194n
Hemp, Indian [ganja), 304
Henrij V, Shakespeare, 98n*
Henri/ VI, Shakespeare, 987i*
Heptamero7iy Margaret of

Navarre, 2n^, \0n
Herabkunft des Feuers und des

Gottertranks, Die, A. Kuhn,

252ni
Herb as protection from the

poison-damsel, 293
Herbs, a garden of, 108, 110 ;

girl brought up among

poisonous, 297
Herdsman named Devasena,

51,52
Herdsmen, friendship of

Krishna with the, 242 ;

the king and the, 51, 52
Hermit accused of canni-
balism, 185
Hermit named Agryatapas,

221; named Arindama, 127;

named Durvasas, 23, 24 ;

named Suryatapas, 189,

191
Hermit Gautama, 45-46
Hermit Narada visits the

King of Vatsa, 12, 13
Hermitage of Badarika, 63;

of Galava, 211
Hermits, Vidyadharas fall in

love with the daughters of,

211
Hiding in the feathers of

birds, 219-220n
High birth-rate in India, 18
High rank betrayed by the

smell of the body, 22n, 22n^

Highest class of Rishi (holy
sage), Devarshi' the, 34,
34/i3

Hikayetu-Erba%ia-Sabahin we

Mesa {The Story of the Forty

Moms and Eves), 123
"Hill Tribes of the Central

Indian Hill," W. Crooke,

Joum. A nth. Inst., 24w •
Hills, the Vindhya, 13n*, 56,

159
Himalayan country, 67w^
Himalayan mountain, Parva-

taka king of the, 284, 285
Himalayan regions, fraternal

polyandry prevalent in the,

18
Hind of Artemis, 127n2
Hindoos as They Are, The,

S. C. Bose, U3n
Hindu Cupid, Ananga a name

for Kama the, 74^^ ; Kama-

deva the, 51^^
Hindu Gods and Heroes, L. D.

Barnett, 45n*
Hindu iconography, umbrella

in, 266
Hindu king of Delhi, Prithi

Raj the last, 266
Hindu Manners, Customs and

Ceremonies, Dubois, 168,

242
Hindu married women, iron

bracelet worn by, 167
Hindu and Mohammedan

women of the North,

bodice worn by, bOn^
Hindu poetry, the smile in,

50/ii
[" Hindu Pregnancy Observ-
ances in the Punjab"] H.

A. Rose, Joum. Antk. Inst.,

166
Hindu rhetoric, glory white

in, 208^1
Hindu ritual, lamps promi-
nent in, 169
Hindu Zeus, Indra the, 45w*
Hinduism, esoteric rites, 214
Hindus, opium favoured by

the, 304 ; the sacred cow

of the, 240-242
Hissing like a snake, girl,

294
Histoire LittSraire, Ernest

Renan, 293
Hist. Anim., Aristotle, 296
HistoriaApologetica, Las Casas,

309^1
Historia del regno di Napoli,

Angelo di Costanzo, SlOn*^

Historical Section of the War

Office, 281
Historical value of the story of

Urvai^I and Pururavas, 245
History of Buddhism, Tara-

natha, 69n2
"History of Gharib and his

Brother Ajib," Burton,

Nights, 124
History of Fiction, Dunlop

(Liebrecht's trans.), 6/1*,

39n2, 127n2
Hijstory of the Forty Vazirs,

E. J. W. Gibb, 123
History of Human Marriage,

Westermarck, 18, 19, 23n,

2471, 306ni
History, importance of

Magadha in, 3/i^
History of Magic and Experi-
mental Science, Thorndike,

99n, 108w, 288/i3, 295wS

299/i2' *
History of Nepal, D. Wright,

232k
History of opium, early, 303,

304
History of Professional

Poisoners and Coiners of

India, M. P. Naidu, 281
History of Sanskrit Literature,

A. A. Macdonell, 45n*, 242
History of the Secretum

Secretorum, 286
History of the Shwe Dagon

pagoda, 265
"History of Sidi Nu'uman,"

Burton, Nights, 202ni
Hitopadesa, the, 223n^
Hobson Jobson, Yule, 162n,

269, 269n4
"Holl; A Vernal Festival of

the Hindus, The," VV.

Crooke, Folk-Lore, 59ni
Home of Buddhism and

Jainism, Magadha the, 3n}
Home of the umbrella, 263
"Homeric Folk-Lore, Some

Notes on," VV. Crooke,

Folk-Lore, 57n^
Homoeopathic magic,originof,

the idea of "overhearing "

motif, 10Tn\ lOSn
Honest Whore, Dekker, 145n
Honour of Siva, a horrible

ceremony in, 104
Hoopoe, Garu^a identified

with the, 152^1
Horizontal marks on fore-
head, years of longevity

foretold by the, 7n^

INDEX II -GENERAL

353

horizontal stick "female,"

256
'Horn and Rimenhild,"

French poem of, 76^^^
'Horn and Rimenhild, The

Story of," H. Schofield,

Mod. Lang. Ass. Amer., 76w^
Horoscope shows if child is

to be a poison-damsel, 286
Horrible ceremony in honour

of Siva, 104
Horrible demon eating the

impaled man's flesh, 202
Horror, slaughter of the cow

fills the Hindu with, 2-10
Horrors of the cemetery, 201
Horse of Adityasena, 56-58
Horse flies up in the air,

224w
Horse with a jewelled saddle,

223
Horse in mythology, 57n^
Horse in the Sirsa district,

curing a, 119
Horse superstitions, 57w^
Horse-worship, 57n^
Horses among the Aryans,

value of war, 577^^
Horses are divine beings, 57,

57^1
Horses an object of worship,

Horses, the Sun's, 57 ; dis-
pute about the colour of
the Sun's, 150-152

Hospitality, offer to kill a
cow an act of, 241

Hostile brothers, stories of,
14)1

House of Fame, Chaucer, 219^2,^

House, Karnovun, head of
the, 19 ; magical circle a
protective barrier round
a, 99>i

Householder or Grihastha,
180/^1

Hudibras, Butler, 302

Huge snakes, baby girl
brought up by, 294

Human flesh, eating, 103,
104; in Africa, eating,
198/i^ ; among the Bantu
negro races, eating, 198n\
199m ; Mana or spiritual
exaltation gained by eat-
ing, 198n^ ; in Melanesia,
eating, 198iii ; oblation of,
99 ; power of becoming vam-
pires by eating, 198n^ ; for
sale, 205; in Tantric rites,
214

Human sacrifices among the

Sfikta worshippers, l9Sn^
Human saliva dangerous to

poisonous animals, 296
Hundred sons of Dhrita-

rashtra, 16
Hunting a madness of kings,

127
Hunting, vice of {vyasana),

21, 2ln^, 127
Husband, an animal, 254
Husband (pati), 49n*
Husband, proxy for, 306, 307
Husband of Sachi, Indra, 45
Husband and wife, samband-

harn, ceremony of alliance

as, 18
Husband's blood mixed with

betel and eaten by the

bride, 2in
Husbands, mysterious deaths

of Duhkalabdhika s, 69, 70
Husbands, professional

proxies for, Cadeberiz, 307
Husbands by worshipping

Ganesa, maidens obtain,

99, 'lOO
Hypocrisy of Siva, 177
Hypocritical Ascetic, Story of

the, 4-5

Icelandic Sagas about meet-
ing eyebrows, 103n^
Ichor {mada), 90, 93, 125w*
Iconography, umbrella in

Hindu, 266
Identification of Bluebeard

with Comorre the Cursed,

22471 ; with Gil de Rais,

224w
Identification of speech with

the cow, 241
Iliad, Homer, 218w*
Illness feigned by Madhava,

179, 181
Illuminating beauty of the

two maidens, 43, 43?^^
// Propugnatore, 289n-
II Tesoro di Brunetto Latini

versiflcato, 294w^
Image of Ganesa which grants

boons, 99,' 103
Image of Siva, 103
Images of Gautama, 265
Immortal head of Rahu, 81
Immortality brought by

Garuda, nectar of, 155, 156
Immortality granted to

Surabhi, 242
Immunity from snake-bite by

inoculation, 311, 312

Impaled man, Ai^okadatta

takes water to the, 201
Impaled robbers, 60-62
'• Impediments, the magical,"

inotif, 121
Implement kept near child's

head to ward off ghosts, an

iron, 166
Important event among

modern Hindus, eclipse

an, 83
Inauspicious, empty vessels

are, 164?i3
Inauspicious marks, 4, ^n^, 7,

77il

Incarnation of the God of
Love, 137

Incident which caused poly-
andrus marriage of Drau-
padl, 16, 17

Index of Periodical Literature,
Poole, 272

India, a Bird's - Eye View,
Ronaldshay, 8871^

Indian Antiquary, "Flying
through the Air," A. M.
Hocart, 6472^; "Meeting
Eyebrows," Tawney, 10471^ ;
["Notes on a Collection of
Regalia of the Kings of
Burma of the Alompra
Dynasty"] R. C. Temple,
264/11, 269, 2697*4; "Pride
Abased," J. H. Knowles,
193/ii; "Superstitions and
Customs in Salsette."
G. F. D'Penha, 167

Indian Fairy Tales, Stokes,
427*1, 437*2, 577*1, 1367*1,
1937*1

Indian hemp [gdnja), 304

Indian history, importance of
Magadha in, 37*i

Indian Mythology according to
the Mahdbhdrata, F. Faus-
boll, 457*4

Indian Tales and Anecdotes,
C. Vermieux, 11471

Indian Toaicology, T. N.
Windsor, 281

Indica, Arrian, 263

Indische Erzdhler, ' ' Pala und
Gopala," Hertel, 121

Indische Medizin, J. Jolly,

3107*3

Indische Streifen, A. Weber,

2527*1
Indo-Aryans, 7'Ae,Rajendralala

Mitra, 167
Indo - European love - story^^

the first, 245

VOL. II.

§54

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Infancy, damsel brought up
on poison from, 293, 313

Infant girls nourished on
poison, 293

Infanticide in Bombay,former
practice of, 18, 19 ; in the
Panjab, former practice of,
18, 19

Infanticide one of the causes
of low proportion of
females in India, 18, 19

Infants, opium given to, 304

Infected clothes in Brazil,
280, 280ai«'7

Inheritance, matriarchal, 19

Iniquity of scandal, the, 185,
186

Initiation ceremony, fika a
forehead mark made in an,
22n3

Injuries, unintentional, 147,
147m1

Inoculation against typhoid
fever, 312

Inoculation of snake-
charmers, 311, 312

Insects, Indra-gopa, 276

Insult, duel as result of, 303 ;
of spitting betel juice in a
person's face, 302, 303

Intercourse, connection be-
tween snakes and, 307 ;
poison by, 305-310

Intercourse of the sexes,
analogy between the fire-
drill and, 255, 256

International Americanists'
Congress, 309

Interpretations of the story
of Urva^I and Pururavas,
251-255

Interpreting bodily marks
{sdmudrika), IrO-

Intrigue of Ahalya found out
by Gautama's supernatural
power, 45, 46

Introduction of syphilis into
Europe by Columbus' men,
308, 308^1; into India by
the Portuguese, 310n, 310^3

Invasion of Northern India
by Alexander the Great,
282, 282ni

Investiture of the Doge with
the umbrella, 268 ; of the
Sacred Thread, 257

Irische Mdrchen, Grimm, 104n

Iron among the Doms, belief
in the sanctity of, 68

Iron bracelet worn by Hindu
married women, 167

Iron, childbirth customs in
connection with, 166, 167 ;
protective value of, 166, 167

Iron implement near child's
head to ward off ghosts, 166

Iron pyrites as charm against
alligators, 168

Iron rings attached to ^ick
children on the Slave Coast,
167

Iron rod kept in the birth-
chamber, 166

Iron in Salsette, customs
connected with, 167

Iron scares away evil spirits,
166-168

Iron tool, unlawful to commit
a burglary with an, 168

Iron used during attack of
cholera, 167

Irresistible power of truth, 31

Island of Manaar, 84n^ ; of
Ramesvarman, 84^^; of
Ratnakuta, 217; named
Utsthala, 191, 192, 194, 217,
226, 227, 237

Islands of the lordship of
Prester John, 306

Islands of Wak, 190^1

Italian serraglio ("an en-
closure"), 162n; serrato
("shut up"), 162/1

Italian version of the poison-
damsel myth, 394, 395

Itching and twitching, super-
stitions connected with,
Uin\ 145)1

Jackals, cries of, 60
Jahrhuch f'lir romanische und

englische LiteratuTy Knust

in, 289w2' *
Jainism, Magadha the home

of, 3ni
Jdiaka^, the, 52?^l, 108/1, 122,

266
' ' Jealous Sister, Tale of the,"

Dozon, Contes Albanais,

190ni
Jealousy of the Kuru princes

for the Pan^us, 16
Jealousy of Somaprabha, 44
Jerking of date-stones, 147n^
Jewad, The Story of, E. J. W.

Gibb, 190ni
Jewel drof)ped byDevadatta*s

wife, 131
Jewel-lamps, 161, 169
Jewelled anklet, the, 203
Jewelled saddle, horse with

a, 223

Jewelled throne, the, 52, 63

Jewels of glass and quartz,
182

Jewels, Ratnapura, city of,
175, 175n2; the sea pro-
pitiated with, 72, 12n^

Jona, Hans Schmitt, 194n

"Jonah," T. K. Cheyne,£ncy.
Brit., 194n

Jonah Legend, The, W. Simp-
son, 194n

Jour7i. Anthro. Inst. ["East
Central African Customs"],
Macdonald, 198wi ; "Hill
Tribes of the Central Indian
Hills," VV. Crooke, 24w;
["Hindu Pregnancy Ob-
servances in the Punjab"]
H.A.Rose, 166; " Melan-
esians," Codrington, 198ni;
["Muhammedan Pregnancy
Observances in the Pun-
jab"] H. A. Rose, 166;
" Nudity in Custom and
Ritual," W. Crooke, 119

Journ. Anthro. Soc, "The
Circassian Slaves and the
Sultan's Harem," F. Mil-
lingen, 163n

Journ. Anthro. Soc. oj' Bombay,
"Aghoris and Agorapan-
this," H. VV. Barrow, 90n8;
"A few Ancient Beliefs
about the Eclipse and a
few Superstitions based on
these Beliefs," J. J. Modi,
82,83

Journ. As. Soc. Bengal,
" Rough Notes on the
Snake Symbol in India,"
J. H. Rivett-Carnac, 307,
307ni

Journ. Bom. Br. Roy. As.
Soc, "Studies in Bhasa,"
Sukthankar, 21ni

Journal of Indian Art and
Industry, 266^2

Journ. Roy. As. Soc, " The
Act of Truth," Burlingame,
31, 33; "Bhasa," Barnett,
21ni; ["The Game of
Dice"] A. B. Keith, 232n;
"The Hebrew Version of
the Secretum Secretorum,"
Gaster, 290, 290ni, 291, 298,
298/i2; "TheNagas,"C. F.
Oldham, 307/1^; ["Notes
on Early Economic Con-
ditions in Northern India,*
Caroline F. Rhys Davids],
240 ; " The Plays of Bhasa,^'

INDEX II -GENERAL

355

Joum. Roy. As. Soc. — cont.
Banerji-Sastri, 21n^ ; " The
Plays of Bhasa," Thomas,
21n^; "The Zoroastrian
Period of Indian History,"

D. B. Spooner, 39ni
Journals of Expeditions of Dis-
covery into Central Australittj

E. J. Eyre, 280r.4
Journey of Vidushaka to find

Bhadra, 69, 71

Judgment of the King of
Vatsa, 158

Juice of aconite, girl rubbed
with ointment of, 310

Jummoo and Kashmir Terri-
tories, The, F. Drew, 22>2n

Jungle-crow as poison, bile
of the, 303

Kalilah wa Dimnak, 290
Kama SFitra, Vatsyayana, 9n^,

49w3, 305
Karling legend of Bayard,

57ni
Kashmirian bodice, the kurtd,

Kathdkoga, the, Tawney, 6n\
I08n, U3n\ 219^3, 232w

Kathaprakdqa, 122

Katha Sarit Sdgara, 80/ii, 122,
136ni, 169, 178^1, 281

Keeper of the burning-
ground, the king taken
for the, 57, bln^

" Kesata and Kandarpa," tale
of, 193^1

Kicked by Somadatta, old
Brahman, 96

** Kilhwch and Olwen, Story
of," Cowell, Y Cymrodor,
190wi

Killed each day in the apart-
ment of the princess, a
man, 69, 70

Killing by embrace or per-
spiration, 291

Killing female children,
method of, 304

Kind reception of Vasavadatta
by Padmavati, 22

Kiiider-und Hausmdrchen aus
Tirol, Zingerle, 70^^

King addicted to pleasure,
125

King Adityaprabha, 97-99,
111, 112-114; Adityasena,
54-59, 62, 64, 65, 79 ; Arya-
varman, 73, 74, 78 ; of the
Asuras, Mayadhara, 35 ;
of Benares, Brahmadatta,

King — conti7iued
88, 89, 91, 95, 115; of
Benares, Pratapamukuta,
200; of the Bhillas, Pulin-
daka, 89, 89^^ ; of the birds
(Garuda), 151, 152, 154, 155;
of the Camphor Islands,
190/j^ ; Chandamahasena, 6,
48, 93, 128; Chandavikrama,
230 ; of the Chola race, 92,
92w*; Devasena, 69, 71; and
the herdsmen, 51, 52 ; of
Kachchhapa, 69 ; of Kama-
rupa,. 94, 94^1*; of India
sends Alexander a poison-
damsel, 291, 292; of
Magadha, Nanda or
Dhana-Nanda, 282, 282^2;
[narendra), 116n.^ ; of the
Nishadas, 191, 191n^ ; of the
Parasikas cut off, the head
of the, 93-94ni2; Paropa-
karin, 171, 172; {pati),
49n* ; Pururavas, 34-36 ; of
the Rakshasas, 209-212 ;
rogue wishes to enter the
service of the, 178, 179 ; of
the Siddhas, 149 ; of Sindh,
subdued, 93; of the Snakes,
Vasuki, 152; of the Snowy
Mountain (Siva), 143 ; of
the Vidyadharas, 13, 85, 137,
156, 156, 171 ; Vihitasena,
36 - 37 ; Vikramachanda,
159 ; wishes to study the
art of stealing, 184n, 185n ;
of the Yakshas, Ratna-
varsha, 233

Kingdom of Magadha, 3n}y
12,20

Kingdom, the Pandyan, 92w*

•'Kings, Mirror of," Barlaam,
290

Kingship, flying through the
air an adjunct of, 64n^

Kiss of the poison-damsel,
the fatal, 294

Knife kept beside a woman
after childbirth to keep off
the devil, 166

Knives {dhd), 167

Knot, the lucky, 189/1^

Knots, magic, 189n^

Knots that mark the centuries
of life, 189, 189^1

Knowledge-holder, magical
{vidyddhara), 137^1^

Kohl and Collyrium, App. II,
Vol. I, 50w*

Kos7nographie, Al-QazwinT,
298, 312

Krait, fatal sting of the, 311,

312
Kumara Rdma Charita, the,

122

Labour, a sickle and nlm

leaves kept on the cot of

a Mala woman in, 166
Lac dye, blood mixed with,

24n
Ladies, eyes of Hindu, said

to reach their ears, 50, 50w*
Ladies of Malava, 93
Lady buys the human flesh,

a heavenly, 205
Lady compared to a lotus,

the hand of a, ^bn^
Lady found by Vidushaka in

the temple, a beautiful, 66
Lady riding on a lion, 143
Lais, Marie, 113w^
Lake of golden lotuses, 209
Lamps, jewel-, 169
Lamps prominent in Hindu

ritual, 169
Lamps, protection of the child

by, 161
Lancashire Gleanings^ W. E. A.

Axon, 76rii, 77
Lancet, The, "The Alleged

Discovery of Syphilis in

Prehistoric Egyptians,"

308n2
Land of Chedi, 89 ; of Padma,

95; ofthe Siddhas, 67, 67^2,

75, 75?i3 ; of Srikantha, 97
Language of animals, 107^^ ;

of birds, 107ni
Lares, "Le credenze religiose

delle popolazioni rurali

dell'alte valle del Taveri,"

G. Nicasi, 108w
L'Arme bacteriologique future

concurrente des armes chim-

iqiie et balistique, L. Georges,

281
Last Hindu king of Delhi,

Prithi Raj the, 266
Last of the Tasjuanians,

Bowick, 280n5
Latin translations of the

Secretum Secretorum, 288,

288/^2

Law, Natural, 277, 278
Laws of Nations, 277-279
Lead, marking with red, 2Sn
Leaves of the betel vine, tam-

boli, 301, 302
Lectures on the Religion of the

Semites, W, Robertson

Smith, 119, IU71

356

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Left hand cut off" as a stake
at gambling, 232n

Leg of the giant cut off*, 72,
72/.2

Leg of the giant saves Vidu-
shaka from drowning, 73

Leg of a giant, ship stopped
in the sea by the, 72

Legend of Bayard, the Karl-
ing, 57/i^

Legend of a dragon , mediaeval ,
296

Legend of the death of King
Ladislao of Naples, 310 ; of
King Wenceslaus II, 309,
309^2

Legend of Hippolytus and his
stepmother Phcedra, 120

Legend of Jonah, 193^^1, 194/i

*' Legend of Nadir Shah,"
M. Longworth Dames,
Folk-Lore, 302

"Legend of the Oldest
Animals, The," Cowell, Y
Cyynrodor, I90n^

Legend of Perseus, E. S. Hart-
land, 70/^2, 96nM36;ii, 153»i

Legend of Urvasi and Puru-
ravas, 34-36, 245-259

"Legende de I'Empereur
Agoka, La," Przyluski, An-
nates du Musee Guhnei, 120

** Legende von der Altertums-
syphilis," A. V. Notthaft,
Rindjleisch Festschrift, 308)i2

Legends, Alexandrian, 290

•' Legends of Krishna," W.
Crooke, Folk-Lore, 39^^

"Letter of Death" motifs
114/1

Libelliis de Veneris, Peter of
Abano, 300, 2>Q0n}

Liber de Donis, Etienne de
Bourbon, 114n

Lib. VII, Pliny, 306n3

Life, attempts on Chandra-
gupta's, 283, 284 ; done in
a previous {purogaih), I35n} ;
knots that mark the cen-
turies of, 189, 189m^ ; raven
connected with the Water
of, 155n* ; the three objects
of, 180, 180/i2

Life of a Brahman, periods in
the, 180, 180;^!

Life by Garuda, snakes re-
stored to, 155, 156

Life of Jimutavahana saved
by Savara chief, 141, 142

Life of the princess saved by
Vidushaka. 63

Life of Saktideva saved by
the banyan-tree, 218

Life of Savara chief saved by
Jimutavahana, 142

Life of Somadatta spared by
the king, 96

Life and Stories of Pdrg-
vandtha, Bloomfield, 14n,
108n, 122, 285;ii, 286^3

"Light of the moon,"
Chandraprabha means, 223,
223»i

Light, rules in all parts of
the world regarding, 168

Lights among the Moham-
medan Khojas of Gujarat,
customs connected with,
168 ; among the Nayars of
Malabar, customs con-
nected with, 168; among
the Savaras of Bengal,
customs connected with,
168

Lights in the army of the
King of Vatsa, waving, 89,
89/i4

Lights in the birth-chamber
to scare away evil spirits,
168

Lights, Divali or Feast of,
118

Li Livres dou Tresor, Brunetto
Latini, 294, 294^2, 299^^1

Lime-juice, borax and tur-
meric, powder made of
{kunkam), 164ii*

Lime of oyster shells eaten,
301, 302

Lion assumes the form of a
man, 147

Lion and the doe, tale of
the, 298

Lion, lady riding on a, 143

Lion transformation, the, 147,
148

Lions, Vindhya hills haunted
by, 56, 56n3

Literatur des alien Indien, Die,
H. Oldenberg, 252^^

Literature , poison-damsel rare
in Sanskrit, 281

Literature, Secretum Secre-
tonim in European, 286-291

" Little shade " {umbra), 263

Li vingcreatures, earth milked
by, 241

Loathsome practices of the
Aghorl caste, 198n^

Locks of Siva, the auburn,
208

Lofty umbrella, 55, 55^1, 89

Lofty umbrellas, lotuses like,
188

VOmbrelle, O. Uzanne, 272

Long hair of Good Fortune,
236

Longing to hear stories, Vasa-
vadatta's, 137

Longing of Vasavadatta for a
son, 135

Look, the fatal, 298-300

Look of snakes, belief in the
poisonous, 298

Looseness of character indi-
cated by dimple in cheek,
7ni

Lord of the Mountains (Par-
vataka), 284, 285

Lord of Obstacles (Gane^),
102

Lord of Treasure, Kuvera
God of Wealth and, 93

Lord of the Umbrella, Chhat-
rapati, title of Indian kings,
267

Lord of the Vidyadharas,
Jimutaketu, 138-140

Lordship of Prester John,
islands of the, 306

Lotus-lake called Anyatah-
plaksha, 246, 249

Lotus which closes in the
night, 25, 257ii

Lotus desired by the king,
a second, 208

Lotus, the golden, 207; dedi-
cated to a temple, 208

Lotus, hand of a lady com-
pared to a, 65n^

Lotuses, the lake of golden,
209 ; like lofty umbrellas,
188

Love and affection (Rati and
Priti), wives of the God of
Love, 51, 51n2

Love consumed by Siva, God
of, 100, 100?ii

Love, death from unrequited,
8, 9, 9^2, \0n ; five-arrowed
God of, 1 ; the God of
(Kama or Kandarpa), 27,
21n\ 55, 66, 94, 100, 101,
127, 136, 144, 164; Guha-
chandra tortured with the
pain of, 40; incarnation oi
the God of, 137 ; the over-
whelming power of, 9 ;
stages of, 9 ti^, lOw; strata-
gem to gain, 44; Urva^i,
a stupefying weapon in the
hands of, 34, 34n2 ; wives
oftheGodof, 51, 51^2

Love of the gopts, Krishna's,

242
Love of Indra for Ahalya,

45, 46
Love by magic, gaining, 43,

44
Love on mere mention. 143,

144
Love-scratches, varieties of,

49^3
Love-sickness, death the final

stage of, 9n^
Love (sneka), 163n}
Love-story, the first Indo-
European, 245
Love-story in the world, the

first, 245
Love of Tishyarakshita for

Kunala, 120
Love of women, rejected,

105, 109 ; the scorned, 120-

124
Loving Couple who died of

Separation, Story of the, 9
Loving nails, the prints of,

49, 49^3
Low caste, Mang a, 82
Low proportion of females to

males in India, causes of,

18, 19
Lowest forms of marriage

enjoyed by Kshatriyas, 17
Lucky, curl on forehead

considered, 7?^^
Lucky knot, 189^1
Lucky marks of Buddha,

7wi
Lucky trousseau {sokdg), 23w
Lustre of gold (kanaka-pj-ahha),

171n3
Lying-in chamber, the

ornamented, 161

Macbeth, Shakespeare, 145n
Macedonian Folk-Lore, G. F.

Abbott, 70n2
Mad, whom shall I make ?

{kan darpaydmi), 100
"Mad Lover, The," Burton,

Nights, lOn
Madam Contentious

(Kalahakarl), 159?i2
Maddening beauty, 7, 8
Madness feigned by Vidu-

shaka, 68
Magia naturalis, Wolfgang

Hildebrand, 296, 300
"Magic," Hastings' Ency.

Rel. Eth., 99w
Magic aid, gaining love by,

43, 44

INDEX II -GENERAL

Magic art, "Act of Truth"

at the background of the,

31
Magic art of the Vidyadhari,

66, 67
Magic article, jinn summoned

by rubbing a, 58»i^
Magic circle, 98-lOOn, 295 ; in

Assyria, 99?i ; in Babylonia,

99n ; denotes finality and

continuity, 99n ; as kind of

haram, 295 ; as prison, 100?z
Magic, custom of kings to

dabble in, 112^^ ; nudity in

black, 117 ; origin of "over-
hearing " motif may be

traced to homoeopathic,

107ni, 108n
Magic gifts given up by

Bhadra, 78
Magic knots, 189^^
"Magic Pill, Story of the,"

183ni
Magic power of witches'

spells, 103, 104
Magic Ritual, Nudity in, 117-

120
Magic virtue of steel, 106n*
"Magical Circle," A. E.

Crawley, Hastings' Ency,

Rel. Eth., 99n
"Magical impediments"

motif, 121
Magical knowledge-holder

{vidyddhara), 137/1^
Magical powers of healing

disease, nudity in, 118,

119
Magical rides in the air, 103-

lObn
Magicians in Malabar, Odi,

199n
Mahd Fir a Charita, Bhava-

bhuti, 214
Mahdbhdrata, the, 13n*, 16,

17. 77>i, 81, 108^,122,127^1,

1527^1, 232n, 240-242, 248,

272, 284
Mahapdduma-Jdtaka, the, 122
Maid and the monkey, the, 5
Maiden fed on poison, a

beautiful, 291
Maiden of the Vidyadhara

race, 66
Maidens found dead by

Saktideva, beautiful, 223
Maidens obtain husbands by

worshipping Ganesa, 99,

100
Maidens with serpents in

their bodies, 307

357

Maidens sitting on trees con-
nected with tree-worship,
43, 43?ii

Maidens, the two heavenly, 43

Making fire by friction, 247,
249, 250, 255, 256

Mdlati Mddhava, the, Bhava-
bhuti, 2057i3; Tantric rites
in the, 214-216

Malay Poisons and Charm
Cures, J. D. Gimlette, 303,
303^1

Male vertical stick, 256

Man killed each day in the
apartment of the princess,
69, 70

Mango [dm tree), 118

Manners and Customs of the
Ancietit Egyptians, Wilkin-
son, 264

Manners and Customs of the
Modem Egyptians, E. W.
Lane, 163n

Man's blood, epithet denoting
the price of a (sataddya),
240

Manual of thievery called
Steyasdstra-pravartaka,183n^

MSS. of Secretum Secretorum,
bibliography of, 288?^2

March of the King of Vatsa,
89,90

March, political measure of,
165^1

Mdrchen, 252

Mdrchen, Grimm, 60n^, l^^n^,
223ni

Mdrchen der Magyar en, Gaal,
135n2, 207^1

Marco Polo, The Book of Ser,
Yule and Cordier, 85w, 266,
268, 2mn^, 302, 302^^, 303

Mark the centuries oi life,
knots that, 189, 189/ii

Mark of the king, nine white
umbrellas, 264

Mark of respect, "Mother"
a mode of addressing as a,
201, 201^3 J semi-nudity as
a, 119

Marks, inauspicious, 4, 4n^,
7, 7^1

Marriage of Adityasena and
Tejasvati, 55; of Asoka-
datta and Madanalekha,
204 ; of Asokadatta and
Vidyutprabha, 206, 207 ; of
Bhadra and Vidushaka, 66

Marriage by capture, 24»^;
ceremonies of the
Nayars, 17, 18; by choice

358

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Marriage — continued

{svayamvara). 16; communal
or group, 17 ; of Devadatta
and Vidyutprabha, 234 ; of
DraupadT, the polyandrous,
13-U, 16, 17; enjoyed by
Kshatriyas, lowest forms of,
17 ; evil spirits active on
first night of, 306 ; forced
on Somaprabha, 41 ; gdn-
dharva form of, 5, 66 ; in
India, evil effects of early,
18 ; Kanakarekha's con-
dition for, 173; of the
King of Vatsa to Padma-
vatl, 26, 27; of ManovatI
and Vasudattii, 147 ; of
Saktideva to the four
sisters, 238; of Saktideva
and VindumatI, 228; of
Saktideva and Vindurekha,
231 ; of Siva and the chap-
lain's daughter, 181 ; iikti
affixed to girl's forehead at
her, 23?i ; of Vidushaka to
the daughter of Devasena,
71 ; of Vidushaka to King
Aryavarman's daughter,
75; of Vidushaka and the
princess, 65

Married, refusal of Kanaka-
rekha to be, 172, 173

Married women, iron bracelet
worn by Hindu, 167

Marrying out of one's rank,
misfortune of, 131

Matriarchal inheritance, 19

Matted locks of Siva, the
auburn, 208

Measure of distance [kos), 191 ;
of time (kalpa), 139ni, 163,
163n2 ; of time (Manwan-
tara), 250

Measuresof distance [yojanas),
57, bln\ 75, 190

Measures to prevent entry of
evil spirits, 166

Measures, the six political,
165, 165wi

Mediaeval legend of a dragon,
296

Medical Journal, The British,
308, 310n3

Meeting of Alexander and
Chandragupta, 282, 285;
of A^okadatta and his
brother Vijayadatta, 209;
of the maiden and Jlmu-
tavahana, 145 ; of the two
queens, 21 ; of Vidushaka
and Bhadra, 77

Meeting eyebrows, 103-104/1
"Meeting Eyebrows,"

Tawney, Ind. Ant., 104n
Meitheis, The, T. C. Hodson,

118
*'Melanesians," Codrington,

Journ. Anth. Inst., 198^^
Melanges, Favre, Wdn^
Melusi7ie, " La Montagne

Noire ou les Filles du

Diable," 190«i
Memoirs of the Anthropological

Society of London, *'The

Phallic Worship of India,"

E. Sellon, 242
Men in air-tight armour, 299
Mendicant Brahmans, Piindus

disguised as, 16
Mendicant carried off' by

animated corpse, 62
Mendicant in the cemetery,

the religious, 62
Mendicant, the princess

carried off by the, 63;

Siva assumes form of, 106 ;

slain by Vidushaka, 63
Mendicants, ten classes of

Saiva, 90/1^
Mention, love on mere, 143,

144
Merchant named Dharma-

gupta, 39-41 ; named Guha-

chandra, 40-44 ; named

Gunavartman, 55 ; named

Mahadana, 146 ; named

Samudradatta, 191, 199,

226 ; named Skandhadasa,

71, 72; named Vasudatta,

130
Mercury {Suidra), 276; chlo-
ride of, 281
Message of death, the, 113-

114;i
* 'Messenger of certain death "

{i.e. the poison - damsel),

284
Metal or stone umbrellas

{htee, ha or ti), 265, 265/i*
Metamorphoses, stone, 46,

467i3

Meteors and comets, Rahu's
body the progenitor of, 81

Method of killing female
children, 304

Methods of contamination by
the poison -damsel, differ-
ent, 291

Methods of punishment of
adultery, various, 88w'

Mexican Archceolotnt, Jovce,
309ni

Mexican sun-god, 309
Mexicans regard syphilis as

divine, 309
Michlal Jo/i, Samuel Ibn

Zarza, 299/1^
Middle Ages, poison-damsel

in the, 292-297
Midwifery in India, primitive

methods of, 18
Might {tejas), IQln-
Migration of the umbrella,

268, 269
Milch cows and oxen eaten

by the sage Yajiiivalkhya,

241
Milindapanlia, the, 32
Military caste, Nayars origin-
ally a, 19
Milk, nectar in the sea of,

151 ; poison given to infant

in, 313 ; sacred product of

the cow, 242
Milked by living creatures,

the earth, 241
Mille et U7i Jours, Les, 190n^
Mind, deer of the {manoinrigi),

140?i2
Minister of Brahraadatta,

Yogakarandaka, 91, 275 ; of

Dhaval Chandra, Jayanta,

121 ; of Kamsundar, Sid-

dhreh, 286; of Nanda,

Rakshasa, 283-285
Ministers ofNaravahana-

datta, the future, 165
Minnesinger, F. H. von der

Hagen, 292^3
Mirabilihus Mtindi, De,

Albertus Magnus, 299,

299;i3
Miracles of the Virgin or

Contes Devots, 113n^
Miraculous herb, 293
"Mirror of Kings," Barlaam,

290
Mirrors, serpents stare them-
selves to death in, 299
Miser, the Brahman, 176
Misery and Poverty, two

children like, 128
Misfortune of marrying out

of one's rank, 131
Mission of Agni, the delicate,

101
Mission to Ava, Yule, 168
Mistress of Ladislao, 310
Mock bridegroom, tali tied

by a, 18
Mode of address as mark of

respect, "Mother." 201,

201n3

INDEX II -GENERAL

359

Modern appellation of the

Cororaandel coast, Chola

district, 92/1*
Modern Hindus, eclipse an

important event among, 83
Mod. Lang. Ass. Arner., "The

Story of Horn and Rimen-

hild," H. Schofield, 1W-;

" Pontus and the Fair Si-
done," E. J. Matter, 76/1^
Mohammedan Khojas of Guja-
rat, customs connected

with lights among the, 168
Mohammedan women of the

north, bodice worn by, 50ii
Mohammedans introduce

opium into India and

China, 304
Mohammedans of North

India, 168
Monarch, Vidushaka becomes

a, 80
Monastery of B rah mans, 57-

59, 65, 195
Monastery at Karkotaka, 73
Monatsschrift fur praktische

Dermatologie, Okamura. in,

308^2
Monkey-god, Hanuman the,

73, 197^2
Monkey and the maid, 5
Monkeys construct a bridge

across the ocean, 84, 84ri^

85n
Monkeys, Sugriva chief of

the, 84, 84wi
Monsters {sattva), 79 w^
" Montagne Noire ou les

Filles du Diable, La,"

Melusine, l^On^
Month of fasting (Shrawan),

164n4
Moon crest, god with the

(Siva), 136, 170
Moon, dogs held in esteem

by the, 81 ; hare in the, 82
"Moon, light of the,"

Chandraprabha means the,

223, 223^1
Moon the progenitor of the

Pandava race, 13, 13^^
Moon (Soma), the, 45w*, 81
Moonbeams, Chakora subsists

upon, 235n^
Moon-god, Harran city sacred

to the, 194?i
Moons, the faces of the

women like, 50, 50?^^
Moral of the poison-damsel
myth in the Gesta Romano-
rum, 296, 297

Morals of Indra, 45n*

Mortal kalpa, a (measure of
time), 163^2

Mortals, a river that cannot
be crossed by, 75

Mosses from an Old Manse,
Nathaniel Hawthorne,
297^1

"Mother," mode of address as
mark of respect, 201, 201n^

Motf, "The Act of Truth,"
31-33; "Beauty and the
Beast," 254; "Bellerophon
letter," 114w ; "Death from
Love," 9n2, lOn ; "declar-
ing presence," 76n^ 77 ;
"The dohada," 31; "Ex-
ternal Soul," 120; *^ For-
bidden Chamber," 223^1,
224^)1 ; "Letter of Death,"
114w ; "Magical Impedi-
ments," 121; "Mutalammis
letter," 114i»; "The Older
and Older," 190^1 ; "Over-
hearing," 107n^, lOSn,
219^1; "The Poison-dam-
sel," 275-313; "Scorned
Love of Women," 120-124;
"Supernatural Birth,"
136^1; "Swan Maiden,"
245; "Uriah letter," 114w

Mount Meru, 102

Mountain behind which the
sun rises, Udaya the
eastern, Q7n^

Mountain, the Brocken,
104/1.2, 105n ; named Govin-
dakuta, 212 ; Himavat, 138;
Kalinjara, 149 ; Mahendra,
92; the Malaya, 140, 150,
156; Mandara, 67ni, 93;
Meru, the world, 67v} ;
called Rishabha, 222; of
the rising sun, 68, 75;
named Udaya, 67, 67n^ ;
named Uttara, 190, 191

Mountain [naga), 154n^

Mountaineer (ndga), 154n^

Mountaineer, a wild
(Savara), 141-149

Mountains, the Harz, 104w2 ;
Lord of the (Parvataka),
284, 285; the Himalaya,
54; King of the Snowy
(Siva), 143; of Turkestan,
the Snake, 298; the
Vindhya, 54
Mouth of a corpse, flames

issuing from the, 62
Mouth of Death, temple of
Durga like the, 227

Mrichchhakatika, or Toy Cart,
Wilson, 192nS 232n

Mudrd - Rdkshasa, the, or
Signet-ring of Rdkshasa,
Visakhadatta, 160^^, 281,
283-284

[ « ' M uhammedan Pregnancy
Observances in the Pun-
jab"] H. A. Rose, Joum.
Anth. Inst., 166

Mummies, attempts to find
traces of venereal disease
in, 308, 308ni

Muratori, Sanuto Junior, 268,
268^3

Murdered child becomes a
sword, 236

Mustard-seeds enable Vidu-
shaka to travel through
the air, 63, 64; growing
from the navel of a corpse,
62

Muzzling sheep owing to
aconite, 279

"My lover" {majjdo), 46w^

Mysterious deaths of Duhka-
labdhika's husbands, 69, 70

Mystic relation between the
cow and the universe, 240

Mystic significance attached
to the naked body, 119

Myth, the Cupid and Psyche,
253 ; French version of the
poison - damsel, 293-294 ;
German versions of the
poison-damsel, 294, 294ri^ ;
Italian version of the, 294-
295 ; story of Urvai^i and
Pururavas interpreted as a
nature, 251

Myth of Rahu, unknown
origin of the, 81

Mythes et Legendes de I'Inde
el de la Perse, Leveque,
152/ii

Mythologie, Deutsche, Grimm,
' 105/1

Mythology, the horse in, 57?i^

Myths traced through ety-
mology, origin of, 251, 252

"Nagas, The," C. F. Oldham,
Journ. Roy. As. Soc, 307 n^

Nails, the prints of loving, 49,
49^3

Naked body, mystic signifi-
cance attached to the,
119

Naked, Urvasi must not be
seen, 245, 246 ; worshipping
the gods, 98. 98^^

#
360

THE OCEAN OF STORY

"Nala and Davadanti,"

Tawney, Kathdkoqa, 232 /i
" Nala and Damayantl,"

Mahabhdrata, lln, 232/i
Name of Jimutavahana,

former, 141
Name of Phalabhuti given to

Somadatta, 97
Names denoting natural

phenomena, 251, 252
Names of umbrellas, dis-
tinctive, 264
Narrative of Travels on the

Aniazon and Rio Xegro,

A. K. Wallace, 280^'
Nations, Ljiws of, 277-279
Native courts in Africa, um-
brellas used at, 271
Nat. Hist., Pliny, 108>i, 296,

300
Natural Law, 277, 278
Natural phenomena, names

denoting, 251, 252
Nature myth, story of Urvasi

and Pururavas interpreted

as a^ 251
Nature myths among the

Australians, Eskimos and

South Sea Islanders, 252
Nature of the Rakshasas

leaves Vijayadatta, 210
Nature of a snake acquired

by maiden, 291, 294, 295
Navel of a corpse, mustard-
seeds growing from the, 62
Neck of concubine rubbed

with poison, 297
Necklace from the heads of

elephants, 142, U2n^
Necks, with uplifted {utkan-

dhardg ca suciram), 30/^^
Nectar (Amrita), 155n* ; Ga-

ruda ordered to bring, 151;

of immortality brought by

Garuda to the snakes, 155,

156
Neglect of female children

in India, 18
Negotiation termed "giving

of a daughter," the, 47
Negro races, eating human

flesh among the Bantu.

l9Sn\ 199/1
Nepalese War, the, 280
" Net of the corn-god," circle

of flour and water called

the, 296
Neiihundert Ged'dchtnuss-

wurdige-Geheimjiuss und

W iinderwerck, Georg

Henisch, 294wi

New English Dictiona ry,
Murray, 269/1*, 270

Neiv York Medical Journal,
"The Origin of Syphilis,"
J. Knott, 308/i2

Night, lotus which closes in
the, 25, 25/ii

Night of marriage, evil spirits
active on first, 306

Nights, The Thousand and One,
Burton, 10/i, 58/1^ 104/i,
iai/ii.123,124, 131/ii,147/ii,
153/1, 169, 190/^1, 193/ii,
201 /i3, 202/ii, 218/i3, 219/i3,
220/i, 223/ii, 224/1

Nights, Straparola, 10/i

Nine white umbrellas mark
the king, 264

Nodes AtiicoB, Gellius, 277

Nocturnal assassins sent to
the enemy's camp, 91

Nodes. Rahu's bodyrepresents
the descending, 81

No-moon night or Amavas,
118

Non-existence of polyandry
among Nayars to-day, 18

Non-fraternal polyandry, 18

Non-venomous snake {dun-
dubha), 152^2

North defiled by barbarians, 53

North India, Mohammedans
of, 168

North Indian Notes and Queries,
118, 1427ii, 168

North, Queen of the (Regina
Aquilonis), 296

Northern India, customs con-
nected with eclipses in, 82,
83

Nose, character indicated by,
7/ii

Nose cut off as punishment
for adultery, 88, 88/ii

Noses of impaled robbers cut
ofl^, 60-62

Not to be killed {aghnyd), 240

" Not to see the sun" taboo,
268

Note on nudity in magic
ritual, 117-120; on poly-
andry, 16-19 ; on the pre-
cautions observed in the
bir.th-chamber, 166-169;
on Rahu and eclipses, 81-
83; on the sacred cow of
the Hindus, 240-241; on
Tantric rites in the Mdlafl
Mddhava, 214-216; on
women whose love is
scorned, 120-124

Notes on the '* Act of Truth "
motif in folk-lore, 31-33

[*' Notes on a Collection of
Regalia of the Kings of
Burma of the Alompra
Dynasty"] R. C. Temple,
Ind. Ant., 264/ii, 269, 269/i<

[*' Notes on Early Economic
Conditions in Northern
India," Caroline F. Rhys
Davids] Joum. Roy. As.
Soc, 240

Notes on sdmudrika, by Rai
Bahadur B. A. Gupta, 7/i^

Notes on the Spirit Basut of
Belief arid Custom, J. S.
Campbell, 167, 229n^

Nourished on poison, infant
girls, 293

Nourishment, poison as, 300

Novel of Guerino Meschino,
138/i4

Novelle, Bandello, lOn

Novels of the tenth day of
the Decameron, source of
the, 76wi

Nucleus of the Maurya and
Gupta empires, Magadha,
the, 3ni

Nudity in black magic, 117 ;
in fertility rites, 118; in
healing disease, 118, 119 ;
in magic ritual, note on,
117-120 ; in rites to pro-
duce rain, 117, 118

''Nudity in Custom and
Ritual," W. Crooke, Joum.
Anth. Inst., 119

Number of horizontal lines
on forehead as indication
of years of longevity. In}

Nuptial taboo, 248 ; earliest
example of, 252

Nurses of Karttikeya, the, 102

Nymph comes out of a tree,
a heavenly, 233

Nymph, Rambha the, 34, 35

Nymph Urva^!, the, 34-36,
245-259

Nymphs of heaven displaying
their skill in dancing, 35

Nymphs in the shape of
swans, 246

Object of worship, horses an,

57/ii

Objects of life, the three,
180, 180/i2

Oblation to gods and vener-
able men, argha an, 77,
77/ii

INDEX II -GENERAL

361

Oblation of human flesh, 99
Oblation made to the tree,

97
Observances, pregnancy, 166
Obstacles, Conqueror or Victor

of (Ganesa), 1, 125, 125?^l ;

Lord of (Ganesa), 102
Ocean, Churning of the, 65n^

67^^ 81 ; Saktideva pre-
pares to cross the, 191 ;

Vidushaka prepares to cross

the, 71, 72 ; whirlpool in

the, 217, 218
Ocean of Story, the. 14w, 31,

39/ii, bOn\ 56?z2-3, ^n\

62^i2, 82, 90>^3, 107^1, UTn\

150ni, 169, l%Zn\ 193ni,

245, 266
October (Aso), 119
Odes, Horace, 120
Odyssey, Homer, 106>i4, 217^2,

218»3
Offer of Catti prince to poison

Arminius, 277
Offer to kill a cow an act of

hospitality, 241
Offering to the fire, daily

{homo), 257, 257^11
Oil {sneha), lln^, 163/^l
Oil-presser's caste, the Tell,

82
Ointment of juice of aconite,

girl rubbed with, 310
Old age venerated in the

East, 190/ii
Old Deccan Days, Frere, 3n,

108^1, 136ni, 202l^^
Old and Modem Poison Lore,

A. Wynter Blyth, 281
"Older and older" motif,

190/ii
Oldest love-story in the world,

245
Omen, eclipse an evil, 82 ;

whenchildren speakshortly

after birth, an evil, 39^^
One-eyed boy, Vasantaka dis-
guised as a, 20, 22
One umbrella, the earth

under, 125, 125^3
Opera hactenns inedita Ilogeri

Baconi, Steele, 290, 291,

291^1
Opium, early history of,

303, 304; eating, 303-305;

favoured by the Hindus,

304 ; given to infants, 304
"Opium," E. M. Holmes,

Ency. Brit., 304n^
Opium {ppos, opion or afyim),

304

Opium, Some Truths about,

H. A. Giles, 3047^1
Opposition of Brahmans to

entrance of the king, 57 ;

of Brahmans to polyandry,

17
Opus Maius of Roger Bacon,

J. H. Bridges, 100^
Order of St John, 39>i3
Order of Vishnu to Indra to

give Urvasi to Puriiravas,

34,35
Ordinary occurrence of

adulterv of a gambler's

wife, 88?ii
Orgies held by witches, 104,

104^2

Orient und Occident, Benfey,
120

Orientalist, Tamil story in the,
De Rosairo, 184n

Origin and Development of the
Moral Ideas, Westermarck,
96^1, 97n, 229^2

Origin of eclipses, 81-83 ; of
the myth of Rahu, un-
known, 81 ; of myths traced
through etymology, 251,
252 ; of idea of ''overhear-
ing" motif may be homoeo-
pathic magic, 107n^, 108ii ;
of Pandus in a single divine
being, 17; ofstory of Urvasi
and Pururavas, Frazer's
theory of the, 253, 254 ; of
the umbrella, 263

"Origin of Syphilis, The,"
J. Knott, New York Medical
Journal, 308/2,2

Original significance of the
umbrella, 267

^07'igines de la France co?item-
poraifie, Les, Taine] ISbn^

Ornamental lying-in chamber,
161

Ornaments de la Femtne, Les,
O. Uzanne, 272

Othello, Shakespeare, 145?z

"Otus and Ephialtes,"
Preller, Griechische Myth-
ologie, 13n*

Overheard by Saktideva, the
conversation of birds, 219

"Overhearing" motif, 107n^
108r., 219?ii

Over-insisting {atinirhand-
hinih), 221ni

Overwhelming power of love,
9

Ox, sacrificial act of eating
the, 240

Oxen eaten by the sage

Yajiiivalkya, milch cows

and, 241
Oxford Essays, Max Miiller,

251, 251^1
Oyster shells eaten, lime of,

301, 302

"Padlock, The," Burton,

Pentamerone, 253
Pagoda, history of the Shwe

Dagon, 265
"Pagodas, Aurioles and

Umbrellas," F. C. Gordon

Cumming, The English Illus-
trated Magazine, 272
Pagodas surmounted by um-
brellas, 265, 266
Pain of love, Guhachandra

tortured with the, 40
Painting of Sita, 22, 22^^
Paintings in Nagpur, 307
"Palaund Gopala,'' J. Hertel,

Indische Erz'dhler, 121
Palace in the air, the, 110,

111
Palace, gable of Prester

John's, 169 ; plot to set fire

to the queen's, 3
Palace [sard or sarat, Persian),

162n
Palm-leaf MS., a Telugu, 121
Pan containing fire turns into

SamI tree, 247, 250
Panchatantra , the, B e n f e y ,

52ni, 108?^, 113^1, 297^^2
Patijdb, Census Report, 118
Panjab Notes and Queries, 118,

168, 232/z
Papers on Malay Subjects,

R. J. Wilkinson, 167
Paradise Lost, Milton, 427i2
Paradise, Parijata one of the

five trees of, 13, l^n
Paradise tree (mafidara), 101,

101n2
Paragon rib for umbrellas,

271
Parasol (saioual, Persian), 263
Parasols in Constantinople,

268

Parish umbrella, 270

Parisishtaparvan, Hema-

chandra, 108y^. 285, 2^f>n\
305^2

Partridge (Chakora), 235,

235713
Passion [rajas), 106, ]06n^;

[rdga), li^ri^
Past, dish of emerald reveals

the, 159, 160

362

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Past at our Doors, The, W. W.

Skeat, 270, 270/1^
Pathan women, Kurtas worn

by, 50^5
Pausanias, Frazer, lOn^
Pavilion of Vasavadatta

burned, 21
Pavilions, the three, 222
Peace, political measure of,

165ni
Peak, beliefs regarding the

depression on Adam's,

84^1, 85/1
Peaks of the Vindhya, 92
Pearl Ikunjaramani gajaimtktd),

142ni
Pearls in the heads of

elephants, 142^^
Penance performed by

Pururavas, 36
Pentameronc, Basile (trans.

Burton), ^n\ 190/ii, 253
People adorned with red

powder, 164, 164ti*
People who eat human flesh,

hasezi, 199n
People, Indra a god of the,

45^4 ; of Kalinga, 92, 92n2 ;

red as vermilion, 58-59n^
Periods in the life of a

Brahman, 180, 180/ii
Perseverance, the reward of,

97
Persian sard or sardi (edifice

or palace), 162n
Persian umbrella (sdiwdn),

263 ; {smjdbaii), 263
Perspiration, killing by the,

285, 291 ; poison transferred

through the, 285
Peru [Conquest of], W.

Prescott, 88rii
Pervade, to (rt.v), 251
Petrarchian vocabulary, 263
"Phallic Worship of India,

The," E. Sellon, Mcm.Anth.

Soc. U?t., 242
" Phallism," E. S. Hartland,

Hastings' Enaj. llel. Eth.,

119, 307^2
Phallus, cobra regarded as,

307
Pharsalia, Lucan, 62n^
Phenomena, names denoting

natural, 251, 252
Physician, story of the clever,

2, 2/ii
Pilgr'nnage to El Medinah and

Meccah, Burton, 271
Pilgrimage, Ramasetu a place

of, 84ni

*' Pill, Story of the Magic,"

183/ii
Pillar of victory set up by

the King of Vatsa, 91, 92,

92ni
Pillars at Allahabad, Bubbal,

etc., 92/1^
Pinnacle of the Kshatriya

race and Lord of the Royal

Umbrella, title of, 267
Place of Adam's exile, Ceylon

regarded by the Arabs as,

84;i^, Sbn
Place of pilgrimage, Ramasetu

a, 84;ii
''Place of Sacrifice" (Pra-

yaga or Allahabad), llOn^
Plains of the Ganges, 677J^
Planet (graha), ISOn*
Plants, arka, 161 ; poison

caused from, 312 ; saml,

161 ; windows covered with

sacred, 161, 166
Play, wealth lost at, 86
"Plays of Bhasa, The,"

Banerji-Sastri, Joum. Roy.

As. Soc, 21 n^
"Plays of Bhasa, The,"

Thomas, Joum. Roy. As.

Soc, 21n^
Pleasure [kdma), 180^^ ; king

addicted to, 125
Plot to get the king and

queen to Lavanaka, 12 ;

to overthrow Nanda, 283 ;

to set fire to the queen's

palace, 3 ; of Yaugandhara-

yana to give the King of

Vatsa dominion of the

earth, 3
Plots to kill Chandragupta,

283, 284
Ploughing to produce rain,

117, 118
Poem relating to the

Bharatas, the great (the

Mahdbhdrata), 16
Poet Chand, the, 266
Poet Ottacker or Ottokar,

the German, 309, 309/1^
Poetry, the smile in Hindu,

50ni
" Points of the Compass,"

T. D. Atkinson, Hastings'

Ency. Ret. Eth., 54«i
Poison, beautiful maiden fed

on, 291, 313; bile of the

green tree-snake as, 303 ;

bile of the green water-
frog as, 303; bile of the

jungle crow as, 303 ; caused

Poison — continued

from plants, 312 ; conveyed
in a "chew" of betel, 303 ;
damsel brought up on, 291,
313 ; doe rubbed with, 298 ;
eaten regularly, 300 ; given
to infant in milk, 313;
infant girls nourished on,
293; by intercourse, 305-
310; neck of concubine
rubbed with, 297 ; as
nourishment, 300; the
Pontic duck lives on, 300;
ring to destroy effects of,
301 ; transferred through
perspiration, 285

Poison - damsel in Arabia,
Asia Minor, Mesopotamia,
Persia and Syria, 286 ; in
Europe, 292-297; has no
existence in fact, 313 ; fatal
bite of the, 291 ; fatal kiss
of the, 294 ; in the Gesta
Romanorum, 296, 297 ; herb
as protection against the,
293; in India, 281-286
killed by antidote, 297
kills Parvataka, 284, 285
** messenger of certain
death," 284; in the
Middle Ages, 286; prepared
by Nanda, 285; in the
Secretum Secretorum, 286-
291 ; sent to Alexander the
Great, 291-295 ; treatise to
discover if a woman is a,
286, 286n*

Poison - damsel myth, cobra
sting a clue to the, 311 ;
French version of the, 293,
294 ; German version of
the, 294, 294nM Itahan
version of the, 294, 295;
venereal disease in con-
nection with the, 308

Poison - damsels, Appendix
III, 275-313; Sanskrit
references to, 281-286 ;
sent among the enemy's
host, 91, 91ni

" Poison in a glance " {drig*
visa or dristi-visa), 298

Poison Lore, Old and Modem,
A. Wynter Blyth, 281

Poison My.iteries, C. J. S.
Thompson, 281

Poison War, The, A. A.
Roberts, 281

Poisoned by the Florentines,
Ladislao, 310

Poisoned hay or fodder, 276

oisoned trees, creepers,
water, grass, 91
'oisoned water, etc., 275-280
'oisoned wells in German

South-West Africa, 281
'oisoned words {i.e. poison-
ous breath), 292

i*oisoning of Australians, 280,
280w* ; of Tasmanians, 280,
280/i5; of wells by the
Gurkhas of Nepal, 280;
of the Yuta Indians, 280

Poisonings by the Borgias,
279

Poisonous animals, garlic j uice
dangerous to, 296 ; human
saliva dangerous to, 296

Poisonous breath, 300-303

Poisonous harpist, the, 293,
294

Poisonous herbs, girl brought
up among, 297

Poisonous look of snakes,
belief in the, 298

Poisonous saliva, 305

Poisons condemned by the
Romans, use of, 277, 278

Poisons in the Great War,
280, 281

Poisons of India, 279, 280

Poisons : their Effects and De-
tection, A. W'. and M. W.
Blyth, 281

Policy incarnate in bodily
form, Vasavadatta, 38

Politic expedients, the four,
45, 45/i3

Political measures, the six,
165, 165>ii

Polyandrous marriage of
Draupadi, 13, IS/i^, 14, 16,
17

Polyandry in the Bismarck
Archipelago, 18; causes
of, 18, 19 ; non-existent
among the Nayars to-day,
18 ; factors in favour of, 19 ;
in the Hawaian Islands. 18 ;
in New Caledonia, 18 ; in
the New Hebrides, 18;
note on, 16-19 ; shortage
of women a cause of, 18 ;
in various parts of the
world, 16-19

Polygamy, forms of, 17

Polygyny, 17

Pontic duck lives on poison,
300

" Pontus and the Fair Sidone,"
E. J. Matter, Mod. Lang.
Ass. Amer., 7Qn^

INDEX II -GENERAL

Poor Brahman woman, the,
128, 129, 133-135

Pope Alexander III, 268

Popol Vuh, Brasseur de Bour-
bourg, 309/^1

Popular Antiquities of Great
Britain, Brand, 99n, 105/i

Popular Religion and Folk-
Lore of Northern India, W.
Crooke, 57^1, 82, 83, 96ni,
99n, 127n2, 138yi3, 142^1,
155;i3, 193^1, 197^2, 202^1,
240, 256, 256/i3

Popular Stories of Ancient
Egypt, Maspero, 112n^,
120-121

Popular Tales and Fictions,
Clouston, 108n, ll^i, 122,
169, 190^1, 192^1, 224n

Popular Tales from the Norse,
Dasent, 196n^

Popularity of the Secretum
Secretorum, 286

Portion of house allotted
to the women, harem,
161^4

Portuguese Christians, 85w

Portuguese, introduction of
syphilis into India by the,
310, 310/^3

Posture called Padmasana,
sitting in the, 176, 176n*

Poverty, two children like
Misery and, 128

Powder, people adorned with
red, 164, 164w* ; made of
turmeric, lime-juice and
borax {kunkam), 164^*

Power and sovereignty, the
umbrella a symbol of, 264

Power of becoming vampires
by eating human flesh,
198^1 ; of flying through
the air, 103, 104 ; of love,
the overwhelming, 9 ; ob-
tained by austerities, 85 ;
of remembering former
birth, 149; of truth, the
irresistible, 31 ; of witches'
spells, magic, 103, 104

Prahandhacintdmani, Tawney,
108n

Prakrit dialect, 46

Prayer of the mendicant to
Durga, 62

Prayer of Saktideva, 228

"Pre-Buddhist Religionof the
Burmese, The," A. Grant
Brown, Folk-Lore, 265w^

Precautions observed in the
birth-chamber, 166-169

363

Preceptor, Prajnaptikausika,

212
Precious stones in their eyes,

women with, 306
Precious stones, rules for

preserving, 288 ; valley full

of, 299
Pregnancy observances, 166-

169
Pregnancy of Vasavadatta,

137, 138 ; of Vindurekha,

231
Preparation of the king for

conquest, 53 ; of the king

for the expedition, 89
Present of a poison-damsel

sent to Alexander the

Great, 291-295
Present sent to the chaplain

by the rogue Madhava, 178
Prevalence of fraternal poly-
andry in the Himalayan

regions, 18 ; in Tibet, 18 ;

among the Todas of the

Nilgiri hills, 18
Previous birth of Sinapara-

krama's wife, 160
Previous life, done in a

{purogaih), 135n^
Price of a man's blood,

epithet denoting the

(sataddya), 240
-Pride Abased," J. H.

Knowles, Ind. Ant., 193n^
Pride one of the six faults

of man, 106/1^
Pride of wealth, Brahmans

intoxicated with the, 59
Priest, fire- (agnihotrl), 257
Primitive Culture, E. B. Tylor,

83, 96ni, 103^1
Primitive Culture of India, T.

C. Hodson (Roy. As. Soc),

97n, 256/^4
Primitive methods of mid-
wifery in India, 18
Prince eaten by his parents,

113, 114
Prince of the Rakshasas,

Lambajihva, 206
Prince of the Siddhas, Visva-

vasu, the chief, 140
Princes named Dhritarashtra

and Pandu, 16
Princess carried off by the

mendicant, 63
Princess of Kashmir whose

beauty maddens, 6^^
Princess, Vidushaka watches

in the apartment of the,

364

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Princess won by Saktideva,
225

Princess's life saved by Vidu-
shaka, 63

Prints of loving nails, 49, 49w^

Prison, magic circle as a, lOOn

Proc. Amer. Phil. Soc., " Ahal-
yayai," Bloomfield, 45n^ ;
" On the Art of Entering
Another's Body," Bloom-
field, 212ni

Procession of the king,
triumphant, 51

Proclamation announced by
beatof drum,73, 73n2, 173,
187, 224

*' Prodigies and Portents,"
VV. D. WalHs, Hastings'
Enc^. Rel. Eth., 83

Producing fire {i.e. "rubbing
Agni forth "), 255wi

Products of the cow, the five
sacred {panchagavtja), 242

Professional proxies for
husbands, Cadeberiz, 307

Progenitor of meteors and
comets, Rahu's body the, 81

Progenitor of the Pandava
race, the moon the, 13,
13ni

Propitiating Siva to obtain a
son, 136 ; Siva with aus-
terities, 84, 85 ; the Vetala,
235

Propngnatore, II, 2S9n^

Prosperity, Lakshml or Sri,
Goddess of, 65, 65w^ 75;
Timira the dwelling of the
Goddess of, 36

Protection against the poison-
damsel, herb as, 293; of
child by lamps, 161 ; of a
mightier king, political
measure of recourse to the,
165ni

Protective barrier to the
dead and dying, magic
circle a, 99n

Protective barrier round a
house, magic circle a, 99n

Protective value of iron, 166,
167

Proxies for husbands, Cade-
beriz professional, 307

Proxy for husband, 306, 307

Pseudo - Aristotelean work,
Secret urn Secretonim, 286-291

Pseudo-Aristotelisches Stein-
buch von Liittich," Zeit-
schrift fiir dentsches Altert.,
299ni

Psendo-Callistheiies, 1387i*, 169
Psychology of Sex, Studies in

the, Havelock Ellis, 229n2,

308, 308ni
' ' Pucelle Venimeuse"

(poison-damsel), 293
Punishment for adultery

among the Pardhi caste,

88ni
Punishment for adultery,

nose cut off as, 88, 88n^ ;

in places other than India,

88ni
Pupil of Vi^vamitra, Galava

a son or, 21 In^
Puranas, the, 240, 241, 248
Pursuit of a boar by Saktideva,

230
Pursuit of the chase by the

king, 126
Pyramids haunted by guardian

spirit, one of the, 6n'-
Pyrites as charm against

alligators, iron, 168

"Qara Khan, The Story of,"

E. J. W. Gibb, The Story

of Jewad, I90n^
Qirq Fesir Tarlkhi [Histoiy of

the Forty Vezirs), 123
Quarrel of Sunda and Upa-

sunda, 14, 14n
Quarrelsome wife, the, 159-

160
Quart. Joum. Mythic. Soc.,

" S V a p n a - vasavadatta,"

K. R. Pisharoti, 2ln^
Quartz, jewels of glass and,

182
Queen of Ethiopia, eunuch

of Candace, 85n
Queen of India sends Alex-
ander a poison-damsel, 294
Queen Jan Shah, 124
Queen KuvalayavalT, 98
Queen of the North (Regina

Aquilonis), 296
'Queen of the Serpents,"

Burton, Nights, 153n
Queen of Sizire, 294
Queen's palace, plot to set

fire to the, 3
Quotations about umbrellas,

270, 271

Race, King of the Chola, 92,
92n* ; the King of Vatsa
sprung from the Pan^ava, 1 ;
moon the progenitor of the
Pan^ava, 13, I3n} ; of Pan^u,
89'

Rain in Chunar, Mirzapur

district, rites to produce.

117, 118
Rain, nudity in rites to pro-
duce, 117, 118; ploughing

to produce, 117, 118
Rain ritual in various parts of

the world, nudity in, 117,

118
Rdmayana, the, 22n^, 34n*

45rt*, 'Un\ 102ni, 272
Rams of Urva^I, 246, 249
Range, the Vindhya, 188
Rank abandoned by Soma-

prabha, celestial, 44
Rank betrayed by smell of

the body, high, 22, 22^2
Rank of a Vidyadhara, rites

to obtain the, 233, 234
** Rappacini's Daughter,"

Mosses from an Old Manse,

Nathaniel Hawthorne, 297,

197w^
Rare appearance of the

poison-damsel in Sanskrit

literature, 281
Bos Mfild, Forbes, 266, 266n8,

305ni
R'dtsel der Sphinx, Laistner,

299ni
Raven connected with the

Water of Life, 155^4
Reason for split tongues of

snakes, 152
Reasons for nudity in magic

ritual, 117
Recensions of the Secretum

Secretorum, 287, 288-291
Recht und Sitte, J. Jolly, 163n
Recitation of Phalabhuti at

the king's door, 97, 98
Recognition, the ring of, 76,

77
Reconciliation of the King of

Magadha, 47
Recourse to the protection of

a mighter king, political

measure of, 165;i^
Red lead, marking with, 23n
Red powder, people adorned

with, 164, 164m*
Red umbrellas, lesser officials

have, 265
Red used in marriage rites,

the colour, 23w, 24n
Red as vermilion, people, 58,

59, mn}
Refusal of Kanakarekha to be

married, 172, 173; of the

king to ascend the jewelled
throne, 53

INDEX II -GENERAL

1 egalia, five articles of, 264
J egimen Sanitatis, chapters

of Secretum Secretorum, 288
J egiment pestilentzischer

giffiiger Fieber, Johannes

Hebenstreidt, 296
" Legion above the three

worlds called Goloka, 242
leisehuch, Hans Schiltberger,

279^1
leise?i (lurch Siidamerika, J. J.

von Tschudi, ISOhi^
lejected love of women, 105,

109, 120-124
dejection of Kalaratri by

Sundaraka, 105, 109
tielation between the cow

and the universe, mystic,

240
Relation of Sankhachuda,

Matanga, 156
Relations attack Jimiitaketu,

140
Relative found by Saktideva,

195
Relief from taboo during

eclipses, kma or dlb grass

as, 82
Religion of Babylonia and

Assyria, Morris Jastrow,

61ni
" Religion of the Burmese,The

Pre-Buddhist," R. Grant

Brown, Folk-Lore, 265n,^
Religion of the Semites, Lectures

on the, W. Robertson Smith,

119, 194»i
Religion des Veda, H. Olden-
berg, 252;ii
Religious acts before making

a sachchakiriya (Act of

Truth), 31, 32
Religious ascetic, rogue Siva

disguised as a, 176
Religious mendicant in the

cemetery, 62
Religious significance of the

umbrella, 265, 266
Religious student, Brahma-

chdrin, an unmarried, 180^^
Reliques, Percy, lOw
Remembering {pnntvd), 200n^
Remembering former birth,

power of, 149
Renunciation by Bhadra of

her magic gifts, 78
Repast of Kuvalayavall and

Adityaprabha, the grim,

113
Report Cambridge ExpeditioUy

Haddon, 198ni

Report of cannibalism during

the French Revolution,
185^3

Report on the Excavations of
Pdtaliputra (Patna), 39^1

Repulsive appearance of
Kalaratri, 103, 104

Respect, " Mother," mode of
address as a mark of, 201,
20\n^ ; semi-nudity as a
mark of, 119

Restored to life by Garuda,
snakes, 155, 156

Result of insult, duel as, 303

Return of Asokadatta to
Benares, 207 ; to Kaus-
arabl, the, 48-50, 67; of
Saktideva to the City of
Gold, 237 ; of Vidushaka
to the temple, 66 ; of
Vidushaka, the triumph-
ant, 79

Reunion of Vasavadatta and
the King of Vatsa, 29 ; of
Vidushaka and Bhadra, 77,
78

Reveals the past, dish of
emerald, 159, 160

Revenge planned by Deva-
datta, 235

Reverence paid to the cobra,
oil, 312

Revolution, report of canni-
balism during the French,
185^3

Revue des £tudes Juives, 289n*

Reward for good deedS;
heavenly wives as, 44, 45 ;
of perseverance, the, 97 ;
of virtue, 133

Ricerche intorno al Libro di
Sindibad, Comparetti, 122

Rides in the air, magical,
103-105ti

Riding on a lion, lady, 143

"Right path, in the" (indr-
gasthd), 159n^

Rig- Veda, the, 34^^, 57^^,

* 86/?i, 88>^l, 231^1, 232/1, 240,

245-247, 250, 254,255, 255^^

Rindfeisch Festschrift, ' ' Die
Legende von der Alter-
tums -syphilis," A. V.
Notthaft, 308^2

Ring to destroy the effects
of poison, 301 ; given by
Bhadra to Vidushaka, 68;
of recognition, the, 76, 77

Rings of /rwA'a grass, 176, 176^^

Rising sun, the mountain of
the, 75

365

Rising {udaya), 67w^

Rite of fire-walking, 169

Rites to attain the rank of a
Vidyadhara, 233, 234

Rites of Hinduism, esoteric,
214

Rites, human flesh in Tantric,
214

Rites in the Mdlati Mddhava,
Tantric, 214-216

Rites to produce rain, nudity
in, 117, 118; in various
parts of the world, nudity
in, 117, 118

Rites of the Sakta wor-
shippers of Devi, Tantric.
198^1, 199n

Rites of the Twice-born, Mrs. S
Stevenson, 54wi, 83, 166,
242, 257^1

Ritual, cow, 142, 241; the
fire, 248-250; lamps prom-
inent in Hindu, 169; nudity
in magic, 117-120

River of the gods {i.e. the
Ganges), 54, 54^2

River that cannot be crossed
by mortals, 75

River-goddess, Tamasa, lS9rt^

Roam through the air, spells
to enable Vasavadatta to,
138

Roaming Vidyadhara, a sky-,
141

Robbers fall upon Jimutava-
hana, 141

Robbers, the impaled, 60-62

Robbers tenanted by demons,
dead, 61, Qln^

Rogue sends the chaplain a
present, 178 ; wishes to
enter the service of the
king, 178, 179

Rogues, triumph of the, 183

Rohita fish, 193n^

"Romance of Doolin of
Mayence," Dunlop, History
of Fiction, 12.1n^

" Romance of Merlin," Dun-
lop, History of Fiction, 39^^

Romaiiia, Guillem de Cervera,
292, 292n2

Romans, use of poisons con-
demned by the, 277, 278

Room hung with weapons,
161

Rope {guna), 75?^l

" Rough Notes on the Snake
Symbol in India," J. H.
Rivett-Carnac, Joum. As^
Soc. Bengal, 307, 307^1

366

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Roundel, Anglo-Indian term

for umbrella, 269, 26972*
Royal Asiatic Society, For-

long Fund, Primitive Culture

of India, T. C. Hodson, 97n,

256n*
" Royal " trees, the five, 118
Royal umbrella [tipyii), 264
Royalty, the umbrella an

emblem of, 263
"Rubbing Agni forth" (i.e.

producing fire), 255n^
Rubbing magic article, jinn

summoned by, 58n^
Ruins at Patna discovered by

Waddell and Spooner, 39n^
Ruler of the Hydaspes (Jhe-

lum), Poms, 283, 2837i2
Rules for preserving health,

288; regarding fire and light

in all parts of the world,

168
Russell's viper, deaths from

sting of, 311
Russian Folk-Tales ^ Ralston,

60^2, 61ni, 71ni, 98n^ 122,

152w4, 155w*, 190ni, 202wi,

223ni

Sacred basil or Tulasi, 82
Sacred Books of the £aj<,245w^,

267/ii, 275wi
Sacred cow, the, 229, 229ni ;

of the Hindus, 24.0-242
"Sacred Fires, Establishment

of the," Agnyadhana, 256n^
Sacred to the moon-god,

Harran the city, 194w
Sacred pipal tree {Ficus

religiosa), 118, 255
Sacred plants, windows

covered with, 161, 166
Sacred spot {haram), 161n*
Sacred Thread investiture,

257
Sacred tree Butea frondosa,

169
Sacrifice among the Sakta

worshippers, human, 198n^
Sacrifice of the daughter of

Adityasena ordered by the

goddess, 62
Sacrifice of Jimiitavahana, the

great, 153, 154
"Sacrifice, The place of"

(Prayaga), llOn^
Sacrifice Saktideva, sons of

the fisherman prepare to,

227, 228
Sacrifices to water-spirits, 72,

72 ni

Sacrificial act of eating the

ox, 240
Sacrificial fire, the, 247, 249,

250, 255
Saddle, horse with ii jewelled,

223
Sagas about meeting eye-
brows, Icelandic, 103n^
Sagas from the Far East, 6n},

52ni,2
Sage, divine (Devarshi), 34,

34n3
Sage Yajiiivalkya, the great,

241
Sage Vasishta, 45/1^
"Sage vom Giftmiidchen,

Die," W. Hertz, Abhand-

lungen d. bayer. Akad. d.

Wisseii., 286, 286^2, 292,

292ni, 296, 298, 300
Sagen aus Bohmen, Grohmann,

13n*, 43^1, 99n, 104w
Sagen aus der Grafsckaft

Mansfeld, Grossler, 99n
Sagen, M'drchen und Gebrduche

aus Meklenburg, Bartsch,

98n*, 107^1, 15371
Sagenbuch (or Geschichte) der

Bayerischen Lande, Schopp-

ner, 113n^
" Sake of a fair one. for the "

{rdmdrtkam), 73n^
^akuntald, Kalidasa, 144n^
Sale of human flesh, 205
Saliva dangerous to poisonous

animals, human, 296
Saliva, the poisonous, 305
Sama Veda, chanters of the,

57
Samhitas, the, 240
Sanctity of iron among the

Doms, belief in the, 168
Sanctuary at Mecca, 161n*
Sandal (chenin), 264
Sanskrit College, the, 50n*,

74ni, 897i3, 97w2, 100n2,

137ni, 185n2, 197w3
Sanskrit literature, poison-
damsel rare in, 281
Sanskrit references to poison-
damsels, 281-286
Sanuto Junior, Muraiori, 268,

268n3
Sarangdhara Charita, the, 121
Satapatha Brdhttmna^ the, 241,

245, 250, 254-256
Satellite of the Mexican

sun-god, Nanahuatzin a,

309
Saved by shock, Vihitasena,

37, 37ni

Saving of the princess by

Vidushaka, 63
Scandal, The Iniquity of,

185, 186
Scarlet fever, 280
Scatalogic Rites of all Nationtf

Bourke, 199n '
Scavengers, Mehtar caste of,

82
Scented drug {Ananta), 276;

{Sarva-gandka), 276
Sceptre {tlianlyet), 264
Science of thieving, 183n^,

184n
Sciences of the Vidyadharas,

210-212, 212wi
Scorned love of women, 120-

124
Scratches, varieties of love,

49n8
Screams of witches, 60
Scriptores rerum Austriacarum

veteres ac genuini, R. D. P.

Hieronymus Pez, 3lOn^
Scriptoruvi Arabum de Rebus

Indids loci, J. Gildemeister,

312w2
Sculptures from Calah, 263
Sea of milk, nectar in the,

151
Sea propitiated with jewels,

72, 72ni
Sea propitiated by Rama, the

God of the, 84n^
Search of Saktideva for the

Golden City, 188-195; of

Vidushaka for Bhadra, 69,

71
Second anklet given to

Asokadatta, 206
Second golden lotus desired

by the king, 208
Second rejection of Kalaratri

by Sundaraka, 109
Secret of the forbidden

terrace, 222, 223
Secrets of Brahmadatta

learnt by spy, 91
Secretum Secretorum, Pseudo-
Aristotle, 285, 286-291
Secretum Secretorum attributo

ad Aristotele, II, Cecioni,

289712
Sect of ascetics, the Aghorl,

90n3
Seduce Sunda and Upasunda,

Tilottama sent to, 14,

14w
Seeing the king and queens,

excitement of the women

on, 50, 51

INDEX II -GENERAL

367

Select Specimens of the Theatre

of the Hindus, H. H. Wilson,

189ni, 192ni, 214, 258, 259,

283w3
Self-sacrifice of Jimutavahana,

Great, 153, 154
Semi-nudity as mark of

respect, 119
Semitic Magic, R. Campbell

Thompson, 99n, 193ni, 295
Semitic opos or opion (opium),

304
Separation of Rama from

Sita, 9 ; of UrvasI and

Pururavas, 35, 36, 245-259
Sept Femmes de Barbe Bleu,

Les, A. France, 224n
Serpent race nearly de-
stroyed, 152
Serpent Sesha, 90, 90^2
" Serpent Worship (Indian),"

W. Crooke, Hastings' Ency.

Rel. Eth., 307n2
" Serpent Worship (Primitive

and Introductory)," J. A.

Macculloch, Hastings'

Ency. Rel. Eth., 307^2
Serpent-worship and on the

Venomous Snakes of India,

On, Sir Joseph Fayrer,

311ni
Serpents in their bodies,

maidens with, 307
" Serpents, The Queen of

the," Burton, Nights, 153n
Serpents stare themselves to

death in mirrors, 299
Serpents, valley guarded by

deadly, 299
Service of the king, rogue

wishes to enter the, 178,

179
Setting of the sun, the west

the cause of the, 53
Seven-headed Naga, the, 266
Seven Wise Masters, The, 124
Seven Years' Travel in Central

America, J. Frobel, 280n'
Sexes, analogy between fire-
drill and intercourse of the.

255
"Shade, little" {umbra), 263
Shaft {aste), 269
Shame of Garuda, 155
Shape of bees assumed by

Guhachandra and the

Brahman, 42
Sheep muzzled owing to

aconite, 279
Shock saves Vihitasena, 37,

37ni

Ship stopped in the sea by

the leg of a giant, 72 ; ship

swept into the whirlpool,

218

Shortage of women a cause

of polyandry, 18
Shoulder {skandha), 205ni
Shrewish wife, the, 159, 160
''Shroud, The," Ralston,

Russian Folk-Tales, 60^2

Shut up (Italian *err«^a), 162n

Sicilianische Marchen, Gonzen-

bach, 6^2, 80^1, 113ni,

135^2^ 155^4^ 190^1, 196711,

202ni, 209ni
Sickle and mm leaves kept on

the cot of a Mala woman

in labour, 166
" Sidi Nu'uman, History of,"

Burton, Nights, 202^1
Signet -ring of Rdkshasa or

Mudrd'Rdkshasa, Visa-

khadatta, 160^1, 281, 283-

284
Significance of the umbrella,

263-265 ; religious, 265, 266
Silence broken by ascetic,

vow of, 4
"Silent Q)uple, Story of

the," 212ni
Silver {Tara), 276
Similarity of nature myths

among many peoples, 252
Simples and Drugs of India,

Garcia de Orta, 302n^
Sin of Indra, 45, 46
"Sindbad the Sailor," 299
Siudibdd Ndma cycle of tales,

124
Sing igd), 241
Single divine being, origin of

the Piindus in a, 17
Sisters, marriage of Sakti-

deva to the four, 238 ; the

three, 237
Site of Kalinga, 92, ^2n^ ; of

Pataliputra, 39ni
Sitting dharnd at the sun's

door, 82
Sitting in the posture called

Padmasana, 176, i76n*
Six faces, a boy with (Kart-

tikeya), 102
Six faults that are the enemies

of man, 106, 106#
Six Krittikas {i.e. Pleiades),

102,'l02n2
Six political measures, the,

165, 165ni
Sixty-four seers (Ghata-

measure), 276

Skill in dancing, nymphs
display their, 35

Skull {kdpdla), 90n3

Skull-bearing Saiva ascetic,
196, 200

Skull-bearing worshippers of
Siva, 90, 90n3

Skull-cleaver (Kapalasphota),
199

Skull, drinking brains from a,
199

Skull struck by Vijayadatta,
198^1

Sky-roaming Vidyadhara, 141

Slain by Vidushaka, the
mendicant, 63

Slaughter of the cow fills the
Hindu with horror, 240

Slave of Kadru, Vinata be-
comes the, 151

Slavonian superstition about
meeting eyebrows, 103^^

Smallpox, clothes infected
with, 280; traders infect
Indians with, 280 ; vaccina-
tion against, 312

Smell of the body, high rank
betrayed by the, 22, 22?i2

Smile in Hindu poetry, hOri^

Smith, Annam parents sell
children to a, 166, 167

Smoking opium less harmful
than eating or drinking it,
303

Snake {dibya), 298 ; [naga),
154711

Snake-bite, statistics of deaths
from, 311

Snake called Sankhachuda,
152-154, 156

Snake cannot poison one of
its own species, 311

Snake-charmer's inoculation,
311, 312

Snake, dundubha, a non-
venomous, 1527*2 . rdjila a
striped,. 152^2

Snake, girl only able to hiss
like a, 294

Snake, the green tree- [Ular
puchok, Drijophis prasinus
or Boie - Dipsodoynorphince,
303

Snake gives power of under-
standing language of
animals, eating a, 108n

Snake nature acquired by
maiden, 291, 294, 295 ; girl
with the, 294, 295

Snake as poison, bile of the
green tree-, 303

368

THE OCEAN OF STORY

"Snake Symbol in India,
Rough Notes on the,"
J. H. Rivett-Carnac, Joum.
As. Soc. Bengal, 307, 307ni

Snake Vasunemi, the, 22n^

Snake venom digestible, 311

Snakes and Alexander the
Great, deadly, 299

Snakes, baby girl brought up
by huge, 294 ; become the
food of Garuda, 151, 152;
belief in the poisonous look
of, 298; the foolish, 151; of
Hindu superstition, 152w*,
153w ; and intercourse,
connection between, 307;
reason for split tongues of,
152; restored to life by
Garuda, 155, 156 ; sons of
Kadru, 150; spit venom
and defile the Sun's horses,
150 ; Vasuki, King of the,
152

Snares laid in the path of the
King of Vatsa, 91

Sneezing, 145n

Snowy Mountains. King of
the (Siva), 143

Soaps used at Brahman
wedding, 22n'

Societies, Sunderer of (death),
124

Society of English Biblio-
philists, 2n^

Society of ghouls in Uganda,
199w

Society of witches, 104-105ji

Socket {noete), 269

"Some Notes on Homeric
Folk-Lore," W. Crooke,
Folk-Lore, 57n^

Some Truths about Opium,
H. A. Giles, 304wi

Son of Adityaprabha eaten,
113, 114

Son born to Siva and Uma in
the fire, 102

Son, desire of Gauri for a,
100; longing of Vasavadatta
for a, 135 ; promised to
Vasavadatta, 13; propitiat-
ing Siva to obtain a, 136;
or pupil of Visvamitra,
Galava a, 21 In^; of Ruman-
vat, Hari^ikha, 161, 165;
of Vasantaka, Tapantaka,
161, 165; of Vinata, Garuc^a,
151; worshipping Gane^a
to obtain a, 100, 102- of
Yaugandharayana, Maru-
bhuti, 161, 165

Son of Hi^imba, 284

Son of the King of Vatsa to
be King of the Vidya-
d haras, 85

Son-in-law seducefl by Utpa-
lavarna, 122

Son of Nityodita, Gomukha,
161, 165

Son of Patali (Pataliputra),
39ni

Sougs of the Russian People^
Ralston, 138>i4, 189ni

Sons of the fisherman prepare
to sacrifice Saktideva, 227,
228

Sons of Kadru, snakes the,
150; of Kilrttikeya, 102;
of Pandu, the five, 16

Sorcerer or Maidelaig, 198ni

Sorceress, Rhodope the
Thracian, Qnr

Source of the novels of the
10th day of the Decameron,
76jii

South Kensington Museum,
271

South neighboured by Riik-
shasas and inhabited by
the God of Death, 54

South, tikti worn in the, 23w

Southern India, Maravars an
aboriginal race of, 166

Sovereignty of Chola. 92,
92^4 *

Sovereignty, the umbrella a
symbol of power and, 264

Sowing dissension, politic ex-
pedient of, 45n^

Spangles set in gold worn by
women from Rajputana, 23n

Spangles worn by Hindu
women of good caste, iikti,
22n\ 23»i

Speaking immediatelv after
birth, 39, 397i2

Speech {gir), 241 ; identified
with the cow, 241 ; re-
garded as divine, 241

Spell for descending from the
air forgotten by Sundaraka,
110

Spell overheard by Sunda-
raka, the witches', 107

Spells to drive away Rak-
shasas, 106 ; to enable Vasa-
vadatta to roam through
the air, 138; magic power
of witches', 103, 104

Spies sent to Benares, 89, 90

Spirits active on first night of
marriage, evil, 306

Spirits date back to the Stone

Age, 167; lights in the

birth-chamber to scare

away evil, 168; measures

to prevent entry of evil,

166 ; scared away by iron,

evil, 166-168 ; scared away

by steel, evil. 166-168;

scared away with a sword

in the Philippines, evil, 167
Spiritual exaltation or Mana

gained by eating human

flesh, 19ani
Spiritual guide of the Vidya-

haras, Kausika the, 210
Spitting at an enemy, 302,
. 303
Spitting betel juice in a

person's face, insult of, 302,

303
Split tongues of snakes, reason

for, 152
Spread of the poison-damsel

myth in Europe, 292-297
Spread of syphilis in Europe,

308
Spring festival, the Holi, 169
"Springs and Autumns"

{Tsun Tsiu), the Confucian

classic, 81
Spy learns the secrets of

Brahmadatta, 91
Staff (p/«w), 269
Stages of love, 9/1^, lOn
Stake at gambling, left hand

cut off as a, 232n
Standard of value, cow used

as a, 240
State umbrella or Puchukra

Undi, 267
Statistics of deaths from

snake-bite, 311
Statue of the god of syphilis,

309
Stealing of Amrita by Rahu,

81
"Stealing in Hindu Fiction,

Art of," Bloomfield, Amer.

Joum. Phil., 183ni
Stealing, king wishes to

study the art of, 184n, 185m
Steel, flint and {chakkamukki) ,

256n^
Steel, magic virtue of, 106w* ;

scares away evil spirits,

161-168
Steyasastra-pravartaka, a

manual of thievery called,

183ni
Sihaviravaticharita, Hemach-

andra (Jacobi's edit.), 283n^

S ipulation of Somaprabha
on her marriage, 41, 4t\n^-^

S one Age, spirits date back
to the, 167

S one, Ahalya turned into,
46

S one or metal umbrellas
{htee, ha, ti), 265, 265n*

S ;one metamorphoses, 46,
46n3

S :ones in their eyes, women
with precious, 306

S :ones, valley full of precious,
299

Stories of Ancient Egypt,
Popular, Maspero, 112w^,
120-121

Stories of children who speak
shortly after birth, 39,
39w2

Stories, Vasavadatta s longing
to hear, 137

Storm comes up at sea, 191,
192

Story of Ahalya, 45, 46; of
Alankaravati, 212^^ ; of the
Brahman woman, 69-70 ;
of the Clever Physician, 2,
2nM of Devadasa, 86-88;
of Devadatta, 129-132 ; of
the Golden City, 171-175,
184, 186-195, 213, 217-231,
236-238 ; of Harasvamin,
39n^; of the Hypocritical
Ascetic, 4-5 ; of Jimutava-
hana, 138-150, 153-156 ; of
Ke^ata and Kandarpa,
193ni ; of KuntI, 23-24 ; of
Lalitanga, llSn^, 220n ; of
the Loving Couple who
died of Separation, 9; of
Phalabhuti, 95-99, 112-115;
of Pingalika, 133-134; of
Punyasena, 10-11 ; of Sakti-
vega, 80n^ ; of Sinhapara-
krama, 159-160 ; of Soma-
prabha, 39-44; of Sunda
and Upasunda, 13-14n; of
Umadini, 6-8; of Urva^i
and Pururavas, 34-36, 245-
259; of Vidushaka, 54-80;
of Vihitasena, 36-37 ; of
"The Witch Girl," 71ni

Story of the Forty Moms and
Eves {Hikdyetu-Erhaina
Sahdhin we Mesa), 123

"Story of Horn and Rimen-
hild," H. Schofield, Mod.
La7ig. Ass. Amer., 76n^

Story of Jewad, The, E. J. W.
Gibb, 190#

VOL. II.

INDEX II -GENERAL

" Story of Kilhwch and
Olwen," Cowell, Y Cym-
rodor, 190n^

"Story of the Magic Pill,"
183ni

" Story of King Paritya-
gasena," 136n^

"Story of Qara Khan," The
Story of Jewad, E. J. W.
Gibb, i90ni

" Story of the Silent Couple,"
212^1

" Story of King Sinhaksha,"
49n3

Story of the Ten Princes or
Dasa Kunidra Charita, J. J.
Meyer, 183ni, 184n

" Story of the Two Brothers,"
Maspero, Popular Stories of
Ancient Egypt, 120

" Story of the Two Prin-
cesses," 193/1^

Story-teller, poison-damsel a
creation of the, 313

Strange bargain of Vindumati,
229

Strange Survivals, S. Baring-
Gould, 272

Stratagem, failure of Brahma-
datta's, 91 ; to gain love,
44 ; the King of Vatsa con-
ducted to Lavanaka by
a, 20 ; political measure,
165ni ; of Vidushaka, 68

Streak of Gold {kanaka-reklid) ,
171^3

Stream named Sitoda, 67

Streams of ichor, 90, 93

Strength, superiority of
Pandu princes in feats of,
16'

Striped [ging-gang), 271n^

Striped snake, rdjila a, 152^^

Student, Brahmachdrin an un-
married religious, 180w^

Students, Wanderjahre of
Brahman, 174n^

"Studies about the Kathd-
saritsdgara," Speyer, Ferh.
Kon. Akad. Weten, Amst.,
28n2, 36/^1, 53n3, mn^'^,
70»ii, 92n6, 140/11, 160ni,
177^1, 201^2, 227n2, 235ni

" Studies in Bhasa," Suk-
thankar, Journ. Bom. Br.
As. Soc, 21^1

Studies in the Psychology of
Sex, Havelock *Ellis, 22W,
308, 308ni

Study the art of stealing,
king wishes to, 184n, 185?i

369

Stupefying weapon in the

hands of Love, UrvasI a,

34, 34n2
Subduing the King of Sindh,

93
Subduing the King of Vatsa's

enemies, 91-94
Submarine fire (vadavdgni),

Substance, void of hiihsdra),
92n3 ^ •

Substitute for vermilion, ku7i-
kam a, 164/1*

Sucesos de las Islas Filipinos,
Antoine de Moya, 306ni

Sudden wealth, evil results
of, 59

Suicide contemplated by the
King of Vatsa, 25

Sultan Faraj, the Egyptian,
279

Summa Prcedicantium, John of
Bromyard, 114n

Summoning a jinn by rub-
bing magic article, 58/1^;
a supernatural being by
thought, 58^1; a sword
by thought, 58, 58/ii

Sun-god, Mexican, Nana-
huatzin a satellite of the,
309

Sun kept from Brahman's
head on day his student-
ship ends, 267, 268

"Sun, Moon and Stars (Bud-
dhist)," E. J. Thomas,
Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,

"Sun, Moon and Stars,"

Hastings' Ency. Rel. Eth.,

83
Sun, mountain of the rising,

75
" Sun, not to see the," taboo,

268
Sun rises, Udaya the eastern

mountain behind which,

677ii
Sun (Surya), 81
Sun, Temple of the, MS. of

Secretum Secretorum found

in the, 288
Sun, the west the cause of

the setting of the, 53
Sun's door, sitting dharna at

the, 82
Sun's horses, 57 ; dispute

about the colour of the,

150-152
Sunderer of societies (death),

124

870

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Sun-rising, mountain of the,

67, 68
Sunshade, the Glove, the MuJJ,

The, O. Uzanne, 272
Sunshade (umbella), 263 ; [wn-

braculum), 263 ; (o-KiaSetov),

263
Superiority of Pandu princes

in feats of strength, 16
Supernatural beingsummoned

by thought, 58^1
''Supernatural birth" motif,

136ni
Supernatural birth, sons of

Dhritarashtra and Pan^u

by," 16
Supernatural power, Ahalya's

intrigue found out by

Gautama's, 45, 46
Superstitions connected with

itching and twitching,

144rn^, 145n ; connected

with wedding rings, 99?i
"Superstitions and Customs

in Salsette," G. F. D'Penha,

Ind. Ant., 167
Superstitions, horse, 57?i^
''Superstitious Man" \Charac-

ters\j Prof. Jebb's notes on

Theophrastus', 98n*
Surmounted by umbrellas,

Pagodas, 265, 266
Survival of the blood rite,

use of vermilion a, 23n, 24n
Susruta Samhitd, the, 276,

276ni
Suvabahuttarikathd, the, 286,

286wi
" Suvabahuttarikatha, Ueber

die," J. Hertel, Festschrift

fiir Ernst Windisch, 286^^
Svapna - Vdsavadatta, Bhasa,

21ni, 25n*
*• Svapna- Vasavadatta," K. R.

Pisharoti, Quart. Journ.

Mythic. Soc, 21n^
Swallow Surya and Soma,

Rahu's attempt to, 81
Swallowing of Saktideva by a

fish, 192
"Swan Maiden" motif 254
Swans like chowries, 188
Swans, nymphs in the shape

of, 246
Sweeper or deity of sweepers,

Riihu a, 82
Sweet medicine (svddvau-

shadha), SSn^
Sword.acreeper-like(flexible,

well-tempered), 93, 93ni ;

of the fire-god, 58, 60, 71,

Sword — continued

72, 74 ; in her hand, Kala-
ratri with a drawn, 106,
106/1*; of the King of
Vatsa, the curved, 33, 93ni ;
murdered child becomes a,
236 ; to scare away evil
spirits during childbirth in
the Philippines, 167; that
comes on thought, 58, 58/i^

Symbol of the gradual decay
of vegetation, Ish tar's
descent to Hades a, 61n^

Symbol of power and
sovereignty, the umbrella,
264

Symbolical of child, fire pro-
duced by fire-drill, 256

Symbolical incidents in the
story of Urva^I and Puru-
ravas, 245

Syntipas, 290

Syphilis Aujonrd'hui et chez
les Anciens, Le, Buret,
308n2

Syphilis in Central America,
antiquity of, 308, 309

Syphilis, Nanahuatzin, god
of, 309 ; introduced into
Europe by Columbus' men,
308; introduced into India
by the Portuguese, 310 ;
regarded by Mexicans as
divine, 309

Syrian freedman under
Khalifa al-Ma'mun, Yahya
ibn Batriq, a, 288

Syrische Marchen, Prym and
■ Socin, 7Qn\ 155n4, 219n3

Tablet in the British Museum,

61ni
Taboo during eclipses, kusa

or dub grass as relief from

the, 82
Taboo, earliest example of

nuptial, 252 ; "not to see

the sun," 268; the nuptial,

248
"Taboo and the Perils of

the Soul," Frazer, Golden

Bough, 253
Taboo stories, 253
"Tale of the Ensorcelled

Prince," Burton, Nights,

131ni
" Tale of the Jealous Sisters,"

Dozon, Contes Albanais,

190^1
"Tale of Kamar al-Zaman,"

Burton, Nights, 124

"Tale of a King," Stein and

Grierson, Hatitns Tales, 124
" Tale of the Trader and the

Jinn," Burton, Nights,

147^1
Tale of a Tub, Swift, 270
Tales from the Arabic and

Persian, Douce, 113n^
Talmud, the, 169
Tamil story in Orientalist,

De Rosairo, 184n
Tantric rites, human flesh in,

214; in the Mdlali Mddhava,

214-216
Task undertaken by Vidu-

shaka, a daring, 60-62
Tasmanians, poisoning of the,

280, 280n5
Teacher called Tumburu, a,

35
Temple of Chamun^a, 214,

215
Temple, curl near the right,

unlucky, 7n^
Temple of Durga, 62, 141,

196, 199, 227
Temple of the goddess, the,

62-68
Temple, golden lotus dedi-
cated to a, 208
Temple of the Sun dedicated

to ^sculapius (Asklepios),

MS. of Secretum Secretorum

found in the, 288
Tempting of Baiti by Anupu's

wife, 121 ; of Sundaraka

by Kalaratri, 105, 109
Ten classes of Saiva mendi-
cants, 90n3
Ten names (Da^namls), 90n*
" Ten Wazirs : or the History

of King Azadbakht and his

Son," Burton, Nights, 123
Tenanted by demons, dead

robbers, 61, 61 n^
Tender {ainsala), 241
Tending of the king by

Vidushaka, 58
Terrace, the forbidden, 222,

223, 223n\ 224n
Terrible Rakshasa, Vijaya-

datta becomes a, 198, 199
Terrors of the cemetery,

description of the, 60-62
Teutonic Mythology, Grimm,

43ni, 57wi, 96ni
"That which is prohibited"

{haram, harim), 161w*
Theory of the origin of the

story of Urvai^I and Purfi-

ravas, 253-254

INDEX II -GENERAL

371

Thief of Hindu fiction,
Muladeva the arch-, 183^^

Thieving in Hindu fiction,
183w, ISin, ISbn

Thieving, the science of,
183^1, 184ri

Thirty - two lucky marks
{mahapurushalakskana) and
eighty minor marks pos-
sessed by Buddha, 7^1

Thought, Rakshasa comes on,
75, 78 ; summoning a super-
natural being by, bSri^ ;
sword that comes on, 58,
58^1

Thousand eyes of Indra, the,
46, 46^4

Thotisand Nights and a Night.
See Nights

Thousand and One Days,
Dervish Makhlis of
Ispahan, Gn^

Thousand years to develop,
embryo of Karttikeya
takes a, 102

Thracian sorceress Rhodope,

Thread, investiture of the

sacred, 257
Three forms of polygamy, 17
Three forms of "scorned

women " motif, 122
Three objects of life, 180,

180n2
Three pavilions, the, 222
Three sisters, the, 237
Three worlds, Goloka a

region above the, 242
Throbbing eye, 144, 144n^,

145n
Throne, finding of the

jewelled, 52, 53
Thunder ceases in the

autumn, 92n^
Tibetan Tales, Schiefner and

Ralston, 14n, 76^1, 122
Tibetans, polyandry practised

by the, 17
Time, measure of (kalpa),

139wi ; (Manwantara), 250
Title of Indian kings, Chhat-

rapati or Lord of the Um-
brella, 267
Todas, The, Rivers, 82
Togail, Troi, the, Stokes,

72n2
Tomb in the form of vampires,

belief that the dead rise

from the, Qlti^
Tongues of snakes, reason for

split, 152

Tool, unlawful to commit a

burglary with an iron, 168
Tope, the Bharhut, 266
Torches waved over women

after delivery by Kachins

of Upper Burma, 167
Tortured with the pain of

love, Guhachandra, 40
Totemic origin of the story

of Urvasi and Pururavas,

253, 254
Toy Cart or Mrichchhakatika,

192^1, 2^2n
Tracing origin of myths

through etymology, 251,

252
' ' Trader and the Jinni, Tale of

the," Burton, Nights, 147^^
Traders infect Indians with

smallpox, 280
Transactions of the Royal

Society of Literature, 77 n
Transformation, the lion, 147,

148
Transformation of Vijayadatta

into a Rakshasa, 198, 199
Transformed into a Rakshasa

{vikritam), 202n2
Translations of the Secretum

Secretorum, 287-290
Transmigration, belief in, 241
Transportation through the

air, 75
Travelling through the air,

62-64, 64ni
Travels of Ludovico di Var-

thema, G. P. Badger, 300,

300n*, 301
Travels, Pietro della Valle,

162n
Treasure, the buried, 52, 87 ;

at the foot of a Nyagrodha

tree, 159, 160 ; guarded by

a Yaksha, 52 ; Kuvera, God

of Wealth and Lord of, 93
Treatise to discover if a

woman is a poison-damsel,

286, 286^4
Treatise of Polemon, the

Greek, 290
Tree, Ai^vattha [Ficus re-

ligiosa), 96, 189 ; Butea

frondosa, the sacred, 169;

called "Giver of Desires,"

a wishing-, 138, 139 ; cir-
cumambulating the, 96, 97 ;

heavenly nymph comes out

of a, 233 ; a Nyagrodha
{Ficus Indica), 159, 160;
oblation made to the, 97;
the palasa, 126

Tree-snake, the green {Ular

puchok, Dry op his p>rasinus

or Boie-Dipsodomorphinae),

303
Tree-snake as poison, bile of

the green, 303
Tree-spirits, worship of trees

and, 96ni, 97
Tree-worship, maidens sitting

on trees connected with,

43, 43ni
Trees, the five "royal," 118;

of Paradise, Parijata one of

the five, 13, \2>n^ ; poisoned

by Yogakarandaka, 91, 275;

and tree-spirits, worship of,

96ni, 9771
Tribe of North India, Doms

a criminal, 168
Tribe, the Oraon, 119
Tribes and Castes of Bengal^

Risley, 24w, 167, 229^2
Tribes and Castes of the Central

Provinces, Russell, 22/2.^,

23n, 83, 88ni, 118, 164n*,

185ti, 242, 266, 266n2, 304,

304^2, 305#
Tribes and Castes of the North-

West Provinces and Oudh^

W. Crooke, 119, 166, 168,

257, 257^2, 305^1
Tribes of Gonds and Mundas,

267
Tribute {kara), 27, 27n2 ; im-
posed on the Muralas, 92,

92n56
Trick to ensure Urvai^i's re-
turn, Gandharvas', 246
Trident-bearing god (Siva),

158
Triumph of the rogues, 183
Triumphant entry of the

king into Kausambi, 49-51
Triumphant return of Vidii-

shaka, 79
Trivia, Gay, 270, 271
Trousseau, sohdg, the lucky,

23n
"Truth, Act of," motif 31-

33
" Truth - command " {satyd-

dhistdnam), 31
Truth, the irresistible power

of, 31
" Truth - utterance " [satya-

vddya), 31
Tsun Tsiu ("Springs and

Autumns "), the Confucian

classic, 81
Turkish Harems and Circassian

Ho7nes, Harvey, 163w

872

THE OCEAN OF STORY

Turmeric, lime-juice and

borax, powder made of

{kunkam), 164/1*
Twins born to poor Brahman

woman, 134
Twitching and itching, super-
stitions connected with,

144ni, 145n
**Two Brothers, Story of the,"

Maspero, Popular Stories of

Ancient Egypt, 120-121
"Two Brothers, The," Schief-

ner and Halston, Tibetan

Tales, 14n
Two children like Misery

and Poverty, 128
"Two Princesses, Story of

the," 193ni
Tying the /rt/i round the neck

of the bride, ceremony of

tdlikaUu, 17, 18
Typhoid fever, inoculation
against, 312

" Uber die Suvfibahuttari-
katha,"J. Hertel,/'e.y/.9cArj/?
fiir Ernst Windisch, 286?ii

** Uebersetzungen arabischer
Werke in das Lateinische,
Die," Wustenfeld, Abh. d.
k. Gesell. d. Wisseti., 289^^

Uebersetzungen, Stein-
schneider, 289w^

Uganda, Johnston, 199n

Umbrella in Assyria, 263 ; in
Babylon, 263 ; in Burma,
264-266; carried by the
Doge of Venice, 268;
Chhatrapati or Lord of
the, title of Indian
kings, 267 ; in China, 264 ;
classical references to
the, 263 ; the earth under
one, 125, \2bn^ ; in Egypt,
264 ; etymology of the
word, 263 ; a folding
{chalyr), 268 ; given to
Vidushaka by the king,
59, 59n2 ; head deprived
of the, 94, 94n5; heir-
apparent has a golden, 264;
in Hindu iconography, 266;
Jonas Hanway first man to
use an, 269 ; a lofty, 55,
55ni, 89 ; migration of the,
268, 269; original signifi-
cance of the, 267 ; {palieque
in Pauthier's text), 268 ; a
parish, 270; Puchukra
Undi or State, 267 ; re-
ligious significance of the,

Umbrella — contimied

265, 266; a symbol of
power and sovereignty,
264; {unnm pallium), 268;
a white, 49, 49n^ 00
Umbrellas, appendix on, 263-
272; distinctive names of,
264 ; examples of English,
271 ; lotuses like lofty,
188; metal or stone {htce,
ha, or ti), 265, 265n* ;
pagodas surmounted by,
265, 266 ; Paragon rib for,
271 ; in Paris, 269 ; quota-
tions about, 270, 271 ; used
hy Anglo-Saxons, 269,
269n2 ; used by coffee-
houses, 269 ; used by lesser
officials, red, 265 ; used at
native courts in Africa, 271
Umbrellas and their History,

W. Sangster, 272
Uncle of Dhritarashtra and

Pandu, Bhishma, 16
Under one umbrella, the

earth, 125, 125n3
Underworld, Patala the, 92
Unfading garlands, 22, 23,

26, 27, 29
Unintentional injuries, 147,

147wi
Union of husband and wife
compared to a creeper
clinging to a tree, 204n^
Unit of value [nishka), 240
Universe, mystic relation be-
tween the cow and the, 240
Unknown origin of the myth

of Rahu, 81
Unlawful tocommit a burglary

with an iron tool, 168
Unlucky, curl at back of head
or near right temple con-
sidered, In}-
Unmarried religious student,

Brahmacharin, 180n^
Unrequited love, death from,

8, 9, 9n2, 10^^
UnterdenOlivenb'dumen, Kaden,

5ni, 190ni
Uplifted necks, with {idkan-

dharaq ca suciram), 30n2
Upper Bunna, childbirth
customs among the Kachins
of, 167 ; gambling among
the Shans of, 232n
" Uriah letter" motif, 114n
Urine, a sacred produce of

the cow, 242
Urspning dcr Syphilis, Iwan
Bloch, 310n3 '

Use of the magical circle,

99n, 100;j
Use of poisons condemned by

the Romans, 277, 278
Uses of aconite, various, 279
Uses of "overhearing" motifs

107ni
Uttara Rama Charita, the,

Bhavabhuti, 34^2, 189ni,

214

Vaccination against smallpox,
312

Valley full of precious stones,
299

Valley guarded by deadly
serpents, 299

Falley of Kash?nir, The, W. R.
Lawrence, 232n

Valour {pratdpa), 54»*

Value, cow used as a standard
of, 240 ; of iron, the protec-
tive, 166, 167; unit of
{nishka), 240 ; of war horses
among the Aryans, 57^^

Vampire (Brukolak), meeting
eyebrows in Greece denote
a, 104n

Vampires, belief that the
dead rise from the tomb
in the form of, Qln^ ; in
Egypt, belief in, 61n^; over-
hearing conversations of,
107/1^ ; power of becoming,
by eating human flesh,
198?ii ; (Vetalas), 201

Vanished princess, the, 225

Variants of the story of
Ahalya, 45n*

Varieties of aconite, 279, 280 ;
of love-scratches, i9n^

Various uses of aconite, 279

Various versions of the story
of Urva^I and Pururavas,
246-250

Varthema, Travels of Ludovico
di, G. P. Badger, 300,
30O«4, 301

Vedas, the, 17, 67n\ 106, 249,
250, 253

Vedic age, Indra in the, 45w*

Fedic Coficordance, Bloomfield,
45n*

Vedic days, horses an object
of worship from, 57n^

Fedic Mythology, A. A.
Macdonell, Grundriss d.
Indo-A rischen Ph ilo logie,
240, 252?ii

Fedische Studien, Pischel and
Geldner, 252ni

INDEX II -GENERAL

373

Vegetation, Ishtar's descent
to Hades symbol of the
gradual decay of, 61w^

Venerated in the East, old
age, 190ni

*' Veneration of the Cow in
India, The," W. Crooke,
Folk-Lore, 242

Venereal disease in connec-
tion with the poison-damsel
myth, 308

Venines, les animaux venijneux,
etc., Les, R. Calmette, 281

Venom and defile the sun's
horses, snakes spit, 150

Fera Historia, Lucian, 193n^,
219^3

Ferh. Kon. Akad. Weten.
Amst., "Studies about the
Kathasaritsagara,^^ Speyer,
28^2, 36^1, 53^3, 60rii'3,
70ni, 92n«, UOn^, 160ni,
177ni, 201n2, 227n2, 235wi

Vermilion {sendur), 23/1; the
basis of the tikU, 22n3 ;
kunkam a substitute for,
164n* ; people red as, 58,
59, 59ni ; a survival of the
blood rite, use of, 23n, 24w

Verses handed down by the
Bahvricas, 247

Versions of the story of
Urva^i and Pururavas, 246-
250

Vertical stick "male," 256

Ferzeichnis der Sanskrit Hand-
schriften der Kbniglichen Bib-
liothek, Weber, 286, 286n*

Vessel of fire given to Puru-
ravas, 247, 249

Vessels inauspicious, empty,
164w3

Vice of gambling, 231

Vice [vyasana) of hunting, 21,
21n2, 127

Victorious King of Vatsa, the,
93, 94

Victory, fortune of, 90

Victory set up by the King
of Vatsa, a pillar of, 91, 92,
92ni

Fikramdnkadevacharita,
Buhler, 174ni

Fikramorvasl, Kalidasa, 245,
257-259

Villages given to Brahmans,
59

Violence, afflictions healed
by, 2, 27*1, 3w

Fiolier des Histories Romaines,
Brunet, 289^2

Viper, deaths from sting of

Russell's, 311
Virtue {dharma), 180n2; brings

its own reward, 133
Fishnu Pur ana, the, 81, 241,

248, 255
Visit of Guhachandra to a

courtesan, 44
Fissasabhojana - Jataka, 297,

298, 298ni
Foiage and Travaile of Sir

John Maundevile, Kt., T. O.

Halliwell, 306, 306^2, 307
Voice from the Asvattha tree,

97
Voice, a divine, 63, 65
Voice from heaven, 30, 73
Void of substance Inihsdra),

92^3
"Von einem der auszog das

Fiirchten zu lernen,"

Grimm, M'drchen, 60n2
Votary of the Asvattha tree,

Somadatta a, 96, 96^1, 97
Vow of Saktideva, 188
Vow of silence broken by

ascetic, 4
Vultures, cries of, 60 ; enor-
mous birds like, 219

Wanderjahre of Brahman
students, 174^^

War between the Chalcidians
and Eretrians, 278; be-
tween Indra and the
Danavas, 35

War horses among the
Aryans, value of, bln^

War Office, 280, 281

War, poisons in the Great,
280, 281 ; politic expedient
of, 45n3, 165ni ; political
measure of, 45n3, 165^^

Ward off danger, weapons a
charm to, 166

Ward off ghosts, iron imple-
ments kept near child's
head to, 166

Warder named Nityodita,
chief, 128, 129

Warfare, German methods
of, 280

Warning of Aristotle to Alex-
ander, 291 ; of Brahma to
the God of Love, 100

Watch of Vidushaka in the
apartment of the princess,
74

Water {Jala), 188ni

Water-frog as poison, bile of
the green, 303

Water and fields poisoned by
Faraj, 279. See Amrita

Water of Life, raven con-
nected with the, 155n'*

Water poisoned by Yogaka-
randaka, 91, 275

Water, etc., poisoned, 275-
280

Water-spirits, sacrifices to,
72, 72/ii

Water taken to the impaled
man, 201

Water weapon, the, 34n2

Waters of the Godavari, 92,
93

Waving lights in the army of
the King of Vatsa, 89, 89n*

Wealth {artha), 180^2; be-
stowed on Phalabhuti, 98;
Brahmans intoxicated with
the pride of, 59; evil results
of sudden, 59; and Lord of
Treasure, Kuvera, God of,
93; lost, at the gaming-
table, Saktideva's, 174 ;
lost at play, 86

Weapon in the hands of Love,
Urvai^i a stupefying, 34,
34^2

Weapon, the water, 34^2;
the whirlwind, 34^2

Weapons a charm to ward
off danger, 166

Weapons, room hung with,
161

" Wearer of the white um-
brella " (Tibyuzaung), 265

Weather, in windy {pravdte),
51ni

Wedding rings, superstitions
connected with, 99w

Wedding, soaps used at
Brahman, 22^2

Weeping woman near the
impaled man, 201

JVeib in der Natur-und Folker-
kunde, Das, Ploss, 306ni

Weisskunig, 112n^

Well-rounded (suvritta), 132n^

Well -tempered, flexible
sword (creeper-like), 93,
93ni

Wells poisoned in German
South- West Africa, 281

Wells poisoned by the
Gurkha of Nepal, 280

Welsh Society's Journal, 190^^

Wendische Sagen, Vecken-
stedt, 42ni, 98n4, I07n\
162n\ 155^4, 202n\ 223ni

Werewolf, 104n

374

THE OCEAN OF STORY

West the cause of the setting

of the sun, 53
West Indies, A. de Herrera,

88wi
Western India, ckoti, bodice

of, 50n5
Western portion of Assam,

Kamarupa, 94, 94n*
- Wheel of Light," 265
Whirlpool in the ocean, the,

217, 218
Whirlwind weapon, the,

34n2
White arsenic, 303
White chowries, 43
White, glory in Hindu

rhetoric is, 208ni
White smile, the, 50, 50ni
White umbrella, 49, 49n^ 80;

the royal, 264
** White umbrella, wearer of

the " (Tibyuzaung), 265
White worm in the heart of

a prince, 296
♦* Whom shall I make mad ? "

{lean darpaydmi), 100
Wide (uru), 251
Wide-Awake Stories, Steel

and Temple, 108n, 122,

199n
Widowhood indicated by curl

on the Palli bride's temple,

7ni
Wife, adultery of Devadasa's,

86, 87 ; an animal, 254 ;

of Anupu tempts Baiti,

121 ; fickleness of Deva-

datta's, 131 ; five brothers

with one, 13, 13^3, 16, 17 ;

the quarrelsome, 159, 160;

of Raja Kampila, RatnangI,

122; the shrewish, 159,

160; thrown to the dogs,

121; of Vihitasena,

TejovatI, 36, 37
Wild mountaineer (Savara),

141-149
Windows covered with sacred

plants, 161, 166
Windy weather, in (pravdte),

51ni
Wine (sura), 276 ; drinking

heavenly, 43
Winning of the princess by

Saktideva, 225
"Wisdom of the East"

Series, 45n*
Wishing-cow of the good, 45,

45n2
Wishing-tree called " Giver

of Desires," a, 138, 139

Witch called Lona or Nona

Chamarln, 119
"Witch Girl," story of the,

71ni
Witch Kalaratri, tht/, 99-100,

103, 104, 111-112
Witches, description of, 103,

104, 104n^ ; orgies held by,
104, 104n2, 105n; screams
of, 60; society of, 104,
104n2, 105n ; Sundaraka
and the, 105-111

Witches' spells, magic power
of, 103, 104 ; overheard by
Sundaraka, 107

"With his breath " (asubhih),
41wi

Wives of the God of Love
(Rati and Priti), 51, 51n2;
of Ka^yapa, Kadru and
Vinata, 150, 151 ; of Pandu,
Pritha or Kunti and Madri,
16, 126, 127 ; as reward for
good deeds, heavenly, 44,
45 ; of the Sultan Mahmud
Shah, 301, 302; Vidushaka
collects his, 78, 79

Woman (zan), 162w; bribed to
cause king's death, 309;
cut open and child taken
out, 229, 229^2; near the
impaled man, weeping,
201 ; the poor Brahman,
128, 129, 133-135

Woman in India, M. F. Bill-
ington, 163n

Women, hard treatment
accorded to, in India, 18;
harem the portion of the
house allotted to the, 161n*;
in India, hard work done
by, 18; iron bracelet worn
by Hindu married, 167 ;
of Lata, 93 ; whose love
is scorned, 120-124; like
moons, the faces of the,
50, 50^2; with precious
stones in their eyes, 306 ;
rejected love of, 105, 109;
on seeing the king and
queens, excitement of, 50,
51 ; well cared for in
Travancore, 19

Women in India, Otto Roth-
feld, 163

Women of Turkey and their
Folk - Lore, I'he, L. M.
Garnett, 163»

Wood, the devadaru, 106

Work done by women in
India, hard, 18

Workmanship of the anklet,
heavenly, 204

Works of Albertus Magnus,
288, 288n3; of Bynker-
schock, 279; of Duns
Scotus, 288, 288n3; of
Leibnitz, 278, 279; of
Pufendorf, 279 ; of Wolff,
278, 279

World mountain, Meru the,
67ni

Worlds, Goloka a region
above the three, 242

Worm in the heart of a prince,
a white, 296

Worship in the cemetery
under a banyan-tree,
233

Worship, horses an object of,
57ni

Worship of the sacred cow,
240; of trees and tree-
spirits, 96ni, 97n

Worshipper of Vishnu, Puru-
ravas a devoted, 34

Worshippers of Siva, skull-
bearing, 90, 90w8

WorshippingGane^a, maidens
obtain husbands by, 99,
100, 103 ; to obtain a son,
100, 102

Worshipping the gods naked,
98, 98n8

Wounds healed by a Yogi,
122

Wrath of Kalaratri, 105, 109 ;
of Siva, fire of the, 66

Wrath one of the six faults
of man, 106, 106w«

Wrestler from the Deccan,
200

Writers, dittany in the works
of classical, 295wi

Wiirfelspiel im alien Indim,
Luders, 232n

Y Cymrodor, " The Legend'
the Oldest Animal/
Cowell, 190^1

Years of longevity foretold
by number of horizontal
marks on forehead, 7n^

Yule-tide Stories, Thorpe, 76n*,
80ni 190wi

Zeitschriftfiir deutsches A Itert,,
" Pseudo- Aristotelisches
Steinbuch von Liittich,"
299wi

INDEX II -GENERAL

375

Zeit. d. d. morg. Gesell. ["Zur
Exegese und Kritik der
rituellen Sutras"], W.
Caland, 232n

Zeitschrift der deutschen mor-
genl'dndischen Gesellschaft,
Gutschmid in, 312ni

Zeitschrift fiir Ethnologie,
Virchowin,308?i2; "Bericht

Zeitschrift — continued

iiber verschiedene Volks-

stamme in Vorderindien,"

F. Jagor, 166
Zoological Mythology, De

Gubernatis, 57n\ 121n^
Zoological Society, 312^^
" Zoroastrian Period of Indian

History, The," D. B.

" Zoroastrian, etc." — cont.

Spooner, Journ. Roy. As.

Soc, 39^1
["Zur Exegese und Kritik

der rituellen Sutras "] W.

Caland, Zeit d. d. morg.

Gesell., 232n
Zur Volkskunde, Liebrecht,

39^2, 106^4, 131ni

Printed in Great Britain

BY The Riverside Press Limited

Edinburgh

o
o

73'

^
g

o .

ctJ O
>

0 0 jj

CO ^

QQ CO

t-^ CO

University of Toronto
Library

DO NOT

REMOVE

THE

CARD

FROM

THIS

POCKET

Acme Library Card Pocket
LOWE-MARTIN CO. LIMITED

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "The ocean of story, being C.H. Tawney's translation of Somadeva's Katha sarit sagara (or Ocean of streams of story)"

See other formats